Apologia Pro Vita Sua: History of His Religious Opinions
he following History of my Religious Opinions,
2 now that it is detached from the context in which
3 it originally stood, requires some preliminary explanation;
4 and that, not only in order to introduce
5 it generally to the reader, but specially to make
6 him understand, how I came to write a whole book
7 about myself, and about my most private thoughts
8 and feelings. Did I consult indeed my own impulses,
9 I should do my best simply to wipe out of
10 my Volume, and consign to oblivion, every trace of
11 the circumstances to which it is to be ascribed;
12 but its original title of "Apologia" is too exactly
13 borne out by its matter and structure, and these
14 again are too suggestive of correlative circumstances,
15 and those circumstances are of too grave a
16 character, to allow of my indulging so natural a
17 wish. And therefore, though in this new Edition
18 I have managed to omit nearly a hundred pages of
19 my original Volume, which I could safely consider
20 to be of merely ephemeral importance, I am even
21 for that very reason obliged, by way of making up
22 for their absence, to prefix to my Narrative some
23 account of the provocation out of which it arose.
24 It is now more than twenty years that a vague
25 impression to my disadvantage has rested on the
26 popular mind, as if my conduct towards the Anglican
27 Church, while I was a member of it, was inconsistent
28 with Christian simplicity and uprightness.
29 An impression of this kind was almost unavoidable
30 under the circumstances of the case, when a man,
31 who had written strongly against a cause, and had
32 collected a party round him by virtue of such
33 writings, gradually faltered in his opposition to it,
34 unsaid his words, threw his own friends into perplexity
35 and their proceedings into confusion, and
36 ended by passing over to the side of those whom
37 he had so vigorously denounced. Sensitive then
38 as I have ever been of the imputations which have
39 been so freely cast upon me, I have never felt much
40 impatience under them, as considering them to be
41 a portion of the penalty which I naturally and
42 justly incurred by my change of religion, even
43 though they were to continue as long as I lived.
44 I left their removal to a future day, when personal
45 feelings would have died out, and documents would
46 see the light, which were as yet buried in closets
47 or scattered through the country.
48 This was my state of mind, as it had been for
49 many years, when, in the beginning of 1864, I
50 unexpectedly found myself publicly put upon my
51 defence, and furnished with an opportunity of pleading
52 my cause before the world, and, as it so happened,
53 with a fair prospect of an impartial hearing.
54 Taken indeed by surprise, as I was, I had much
55 reason to be anxious how I should be able to acquit
56 myself in so serious a matter; however, I had long
57 had a tacit understanding with myself, that, in the
58 improbable event of a challenge being formally
59 made to me, by a person of name, it would be my
60 duty to meet it. That opportunity had now occurred;
61 it never might occur again; not to avail
62 myself of it at once would be virtually to give up
63 my cause; accordingly, I took advantage of it, and,
64 as it has turned out, the circumstance that no time
65 was allowed me for any studied statements has compensated,
66 in the equitable judgment of the public,
67 for such imperfections in composition as my want
68 of leisure involved.
69 It was in the number for January 1864, of a
70 magazine of wide circulation, and in an Article
71 upon Queen Elizabeth, that a popular writer took
72 occasion formally to accuse me by name of thinking
73 so lightly of the virtue of Veracity, as in set terms
74 to have countenanced and defended that neglect of
75 it which he at the same time imputed to the Catholic
76 Priesthood. His words were these:—
77 "Truth, for its own sake, had never been a virtue
78 with the Roman clergy. Father Newman informs
79 us that it need not, and on the whole ought
80 not to be; that cunning is the weapon which
81 heaven has given to the Saints wherewith to withstand
82 the brute male force of the wicked world
83 which marries and is given in marriage. Whether
84 his notion be doctrinally correct or not, it is at least
85 historically so."
86 These assertions, going far beyond the popular
87 prejudice entertained against me, had no foundation
88 whatever in fact. I never had said, I never
89 had dreamed of saying, that truth for its own sake
90 need not, and on the whole ought not to be, a
91 virtue with the Roman Clergy; or that cunning is
92 the weapon which heaven has given to the Saints
93 wherewith to withstand the wicked world. To
94 what work of mine then could the writer be referring?
95 In a correspondence which ensued upon the
96 subject between him and myself, he rested his
97 charge against me on a Sermon of mine, preached,
98 before I was a Catholic, in the pulpit of my Church
99 at Oxford; and he gave me to understand, that, after
100 having done as much as this, he was not bound, over
101 and above such a general reference to my Sermon,
102 to specify the passages of it, in which the doctrine,
103 which he imputed to me, was contained. On my
104 part I considered this not enough; and I demanded
105 of him to bring out his proof of his accusation in
106 form and in detail, or to confess he was unable to
107 do so. But he persevered in his refusal to cite any
108 distinct passages from any writing of mine; and,
109 though he consented to withdraw his charge, he
110 would not do so on the issue of its truth or falsehood,
111 but simply on the ground that I assured him
112 that I had had no intention of incurring it. This
113 did not satisfy my sense of justice. Formally to
114 charge me with committing a fault is one thing;
115 to allow that I did not intend to commit it, is
116 another; it is no satisfaction to me, if a man
117 accuses me of *this* offence, for him to profess that
118 he does not accuse me *of that*; but he thought
119 differently. Not being able then to gain redress
120 in the quarter, where I had a right to ask it, I
121 appealed to the public. I published the correspondence
122 in the shape of a Pamphlet, with some
123 remarks of my own at the end, on the course which
124 that correspondence had taken.
125 This Pamphlet, which appeared in the first weeks
126 of February, received a reply from my accuser towards
127 the end of March, in another Pamphlet of
128 48 pages, entitled, "What then does Dr. Newman
129 mean?" in which he professed to do that which I had
130 called upon him to do; that is, he brought together
131 a number of extracts from various works of mine,
132 Catholic and Anglican, with the object of showing
133 that, if I was to be acquitted of the crime of teaching
134 and practising deceit and dishonesty, according to
135 his first supposition, it was at the price of my being
136 considered no longer responsible for my actions;
137 for, as he expressed it, "I had a human reason
138 once, no doubt, but I had gambled it away," and I
139 had "worked my mind into that morbid state, in
140 which nonsense was the only food for which it
141 hungered;" and that it could not be called "a
142 hasty or farfetched or unfounded mistake, when he
143 concluded that I did not care for truth for its own
144 sake, or teach my disciples to regard it as a virtue;"
145 and, though "too many prefer the charge of insincerity
146 to that of insipience, Dr. Newman seemed
147 not to be of that number."
148 He ended his Pamphlet by returning to his original
149 imputation against me, which he had professed
150 to abandon. Alluding by anticipation to my probable
151 answer to what he was then publishing, he
152 professed his heartfelt embarrassment how he was
153 to believe any thing I might say in my exculpation,
154 in the plain and literal sense of the words. "I am
155 henceforth," he said, "in doubt and fear, as much
156 as an honest man can be, concerning every word Dr.
157 Newman may write. How can I tell, that I shall
158 not be the dupe of some cunning equivocation, of one
159 of the three kinds laid down as permissible by the
160 blessed St. Alfonso da Liguori and his pupils, even
161 when confirmed with an oath, because 'then we do
162 not deceive our neighbour, but allow him to deceive
163 himself?' ... How can I tell, that I may not in
164 this Pamphlet have made an accusation, of the truth
165 of which Dr. Newman is perfectly conscious; but
166 that, as I, a heretic Protestant, have no business to
167 make it, he has a full right to deny it?"
168 Even if I could have found it consistent with my
169 duty to my own reputation to leave such an elaborate
170 impeachment of my moral nature unanswered,
171 my duty to my Brethren in the Catholic Priesthood,
172 would have forbidden such a course. *They* were
173 involved in the charges which this writer, all along,
174 from the original passage in the Magazine, to the
175 very last paragraph of the Pamphlet, had so confidently,
176 so pertinaciously made. In exculpating myself,
177 it was plain I should be pursuing no mere personal
178 quarrel;—I was offering my humble service to
179 a sacred cause. I was making my protest in behalf
180 of a large body of men of high character, of honest
181 and religious minds, and of sensitive honour,—who
182 had their place and their rights in this world,
183 though they were ministers of the world unseen,
184 and who were insulted by my Accuser, as the above
185 extracts from him sufficiently show, not only in my
186 person, but directly and pointedly in their own.
187 Accordingly, I at once set about writing the
188 *Apologia pro vitâ suâ*, of which the present Volume
189 is a New Edition; and it was a great reward
190 to me to find, as the controversy proceeded, such
191 large numbers of my clerical brethren supporting
192 me by their sympathy in the course which I was
193 pursuing, and, as occasion offered, bestowing on me
194 the formal and public expression of their approbation.
195 These testimonials in my behalf, so important
196 and so grateful to me, are, together with
197 the Letter, sent to me with the same purpose, from
198 my Bishop, contained in the last pages of this
199 Volume.
200 This Edition differs from the first form of the
201 Apologia as follows:—The original work consisted
202 of seven Parts, which were published in series on
203 consecutive Thursdays, between April 21 and
204 June 2. An Appendix, in answer to specific allegations
205 urged against me in the Pamphlet of
206 Accusation, appeared on June 16. Of these Parts
207 1 and 2, as being for the most part directly controversial,
208 are omitted in this Edition, excepting certain
209 passages in them, which are subjoined to this
210 Preface, as being necessary for the due explanation
211 of the subsequent five Parts. These, (being 3, 4,
212 5, 6, 7, of the Apologia,) are here numbered as
213 Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 respectively. Of the
214 Appendix, about half has been omitted, for the
215 same reason as has led to the omission of Parts
216 1 and 2. The rest of it is thrown into the shape
217 of Notes of a discursive character, with two new
218 ones on Liberalism and the Lives of the English
219 Saints of 1843-4, and another, new in part, on
220 Ecclesiastical Miracles. In the body of the work,
221 the only addition of consequence is the letter which
222 is found at p. 228, a copy of which has recently
223 come into my possession.
224 I should add that, since writing the Apologia last
225 year, I have seen for the first time Mr. Oakeley's
226 "Notes on the Tractarian Movement." This work
227 remarkably corroborates the substance of my Narrative,
228 while the kind terms in which he speaks of me
229 personally, call for my sincere gratitude.
230 *May 2, 1865.*
231 I make these extracts from the first edition of my
232 Apologia, Part 1, pp. 3, 20-25, and Part 2, pp.
233 29-31 and pp. 41-51, in order to set before
234 the reader the drift I had in writing my Volume:—
235 I cannot be sorry to have forced my Accuser to bring out
236 in fulness his charges against me. It is far better that he
237 should discharge his thoughts upon me in my lifetime,
238 than after I am dead. Under the circumstances I am
239 happy in having the opportunity of reading the worst that
240 can be said of me by a writer who has taken pains with
241 his work and is well satisfied with it. I account it a gain
242 to be surveyed from without by one who hates the principles
243 which are nearest to my heart, has no personal knowledge
244 of me to set right his misconceptions of my doctrine, and
245 who has some motive or other to be as severe with me as
246 he can possibly be....
247 But I really feel sad for what I am obliged now to say.
248 I am in warfare with him, but I wish him no ill;—it is
249 very difficult to get up resentment towards persons whom
250 one has never seen. It is easy enough to be irritated
251 with friends or foes *vis-à-vis*; but, though I am writing
252 with all my heart against what he has said of me, I am
253 not conscious of personal unkindness towards himself. I
254 think it necessary to write as I am writing, for my own
255 sake, and for the sake of the Catholic Priesthood; but I
256 wish to impute nothing worse to him than that he has
257 been furiously carried away by his feelings. Yet what
258 shall I say of the upshot of all his talk of my economies
259 and equivocations and the like? What is the precise
260 *work* which it is directed to effect? I am at war with
261 him; but there is such a thing as legitimate warfare: war
262 has its laws; there are things which may fairly be done,
263 and things which may not be done. I say it with shame
264 and with stern sorrow;—he has attempted a great transgression;
265 he has attempted (as I may call it) to *poison the
266 wells*. I will quote him and explain what I mean....
267 He says,—
268 "I am henceforth in doubt and fear, as much as any honest
269 man can be, *concerning every word* Dr. Newman may write.
270 *How can I tell that I shall not be the dupe of some cunning
271 equivocation*, of one of the three kinds laid down as permissible
272 by the blessed Alfonso da Liguori and his pupils,
273 even when confirmed by an oath, because 'then we do not
274 deceive our neighbour, but allow him to deceive himself?' ...
275 It is admissible, therefore, to use words and sentences
276 which have a double signification, and leave the
277 hapless hearer to take which of them he may choose.
278 *What proof have I, then, that by 'mean it? I never said
279 it!' Dr. Newman does not signify*, I did not say it, but I
280 did mean it?"—Pp. 44, 45.
281 Now these insinuations and questions shall be answered
282 in their proper places; here I will but say that I scorn
283 and detest lying, and quibbling, and double-tongued
284 practice, and slyness, and cunning, and smoothness, and
285 cant, and pretence, quite as much as any Protestants hate
286 them; and I pray to be kept from the snare of them.
287 But all this is just now by the bye; my present subject is
288 my Accuser; what I insist upon here is this unmanly
289 attempt of his, in his concluding pages, to cut the ground
290 from under my feet;—to poison by anticipation the public
291 mind against me, John Henry Newman, and to infuse
292 into the imaginations of my readers, suspicion and mistrust
293 of everything that I may say in reply to him.
294 This I call *poisoning the wells*.
295 "I am henceforth in *doubt and fear*," he says, "as much
296 as any *honest* man can be, *concerning every word* Dr. Newman
297 may write. *How can I tell that I shall not be the dupe
298 of some cunning equivocation?*" ...
299 Well, I can only say, that, if his taunt is to take effect,
300 I am but wasting my time in saying a word in answer to
301 his calumnies; and this is precisely what he knows and
302 intends to be its fruit. I can hardly get myself to protest
303 against a method of controversy so base and cruel, lest in
304 doing so, I should be violating my self-respect and self-possession;
305 but most base and most cruel it is. We all
306 know how our imagination runs away with us, how
307 suddenly and at what a pace;—the saying, "Cæsar's wife
308 should not be suspected," is an instance of what I mean.
309 The habitual prejudice, the humour of the moment, is the
310 turning-point which leads us to read a defence in a good
311 sense or a bad. We interpret it by our antecedent impressions.
312 The very same sentiments, according as our
313 jealousy is or is not awake, or our aversion stimulated, are
314 tokens of truth or of dissimulation and pretence. There
315 is a story of a sane person being by mistake shut up in
316 the wards of a Lunatic Asylum, and that, when he pleaded
317 his cause to some strangers visiting the establishment, the
318 only remark he elicited in answer was, "How naturally
319 he talks! you would think he was in his senses." Controversies
320 should be decided by the reason; is it legitimate
321 warfare to appeal to the misgivings of the public mind
322 and to its dislikings? Any how, if my accuser is able
323 thus to practise upon my readers, the more I succeed, the
324 less will be my success. If I am natural, he will tell
325 them "Ars est celare artem;" if I am convincing, he will
326 suggest that I am an able logician; if I show warmth, I
327 am acting the indignant innocent; if I am calm, I am
328 thereby detected as a smooth hypocrite; if I clear up
329 difficulties, I am too plausible and perfect to be true. The
330 more triumphant are my statements, the more certain will
331 be my defeat.
332 So will it be if my Accuser succeeds in his manœuvre;
333 but I do not for an instant believe that he will. Whatever
334 judgment my readers may eventually form of me
335 from these pages, I am confident that they will believe me
336 in what I shall say in the course of them. I have no
337 misgiving at all, that they will be ungenerous or harsh
338 towards a man who has been so long before the eyes of the
339 world; who has so many to speak of him from personal
340 knowledge; whose natural impulse it has ever been to
341 speak out; who has ever spoken too much rather than too
342 little; who would have saved himself many a scrape, if he
343 had been wise enough to hold his tongue; who has ever
344 been fair to the doctrines and arguments of his opponents;
345 who has never slurred over facts and reasonings which
346 told against himself; who has never given his name or
347 authority to proofs which he thought unsound, or to testimony
348 which he did not think at least plausible; who has
349 never shrunk from confessing a fault when he felt that he
350 had committed one; who has ever consulted for others
351 more than for himself; who has given up much that he
352 loved and prized and could have retained, but that he
353 loved honesty better than name, and Truth better than
354 dear friends....
355 What then shall be the special imputation, against which I
356 shall throw myself in these pages, out of the thousand and
357 one which my Accuser directs upon me? I mean to confine
358 myself to one, for there is only one about which I
359 much care,—the charge of Untruthfulness. He may cast
360 upon me as many other imputations as he pleases, and they
361 may stick on me, as long as they can, in the course of
362 nature. They will fall to the ground in their season.
363 And indeed I think the same of the charge of Untruthfulness,
364 and select it from the rest, not because it is more
365 formidable but because it is more serious. Like the rest, it
366 may disfigure me for a time, but it will not stain: Archbishop
367 Whately used to say, "Throw dirt enough, and
368 some will stick;" well, will stick, but not, will stain. I
369 think he used to mean "stain," and I do not agree with
370 him. Some dirt sticks longer than other dirt; but no dirt
371 is immortal. According to the old saying, Prævalebit
372 Veritas. There are virtues indeed, which the world is not
373 fitted to judge of or to uphold, such as faith, hope, and
374 charity: but it can judge about Truthfulness; it can judge
375 about the natural virtues, and Truthfulness is one of them.
376 Natural virtues may also become supernatural; Truthfulness
377 is such; but that does not withdraw it from the jurisdiction
378 of mankind at large. It may be more difficult in
379 this or that particular case for men to take cognizance of
380 it, as it may be difficult for the Court of Queen's Bench at
381 Westminster to try a case fairly which took place in Hindostan:
382 but that is a question of capacity, not of right.
383 Mankind has the right to judge of Truthfulness in a
384 Catholic, as in the case of a Protestant, of an Italian, or of
385 a Chinese. I have never doubted, that in my hour, in
386 God's hour, my avenger will appear, and the world will
387 acquit me of untruthfulness, even though it be not while
388 I live.
389 Still more confident am I of such eventual acquittal, seeing
390 that my judges are my own countrymen. I consider,
391 indeed, Englishmen the most suspicious and touchy of mankind;
392 I think them unreasonable, and unjust in their
393 seasons of excitement; but I had rather be an Englishman,
394 (as in fact I am,) than belong to any other race under
395 heaven. They are as generous, as they are hasty and
396 burly; and their repentance for their injustice is greater
397 than their sin.
398 For twenty years and more I have borne an imputation,
399 of which I am at least as sensitive, who am the object of
400 it, as they can be, who are only the judges. I have not
401 set myself to remove it, first, because I never have had an
402 opening to speak, and, next, because I never saw in them
403 the disposition to hear. I have wished to appeal from
404 Philip drunk to Philip sober. When shall I pronounce
405 him to be himself again? If I may judge from the tone
406 of the public press, which represents the public voice, I
407 have great reason to take heart at this time. I have been
408 treated by contemporary critics in this controversy with
409 great fairness and gentleness, and I am grateful to them
410 for it. However, the decision of the time and mode of my
411 defence has been taken out of my hands; and I am thankful
412 that it has been so. I am bound now as a duty to
413 myself, to the Catholic cause, to the Catholic Priesthood,
414 to give account of myself without any delay, when I am so
415 rudely and circumstantially charged with Untruthfulness.
416 I accept the challenge; I shall do my best to meet it, and
417 I shall be content when I have done so.
418 It is not my present accuser alone who entertains, and
419 has entertained, so dishonourable an opinion of me and of
420 my writings. It is the impression of large classes of men;
421 the impression twenty years ago and the impression now.
422 There has been a general feeling that I was for years where
423 I had no right to be; that I was a "Romanist" in Protestant
424 livery and service; that I was doing the work of a
425 hostile Church in the bosom of the English Establishment,
426 and knew it, or ought to have known it. There was no
427 need of arguing about particular passages in my writings,
428 when the fact was so patent, as men thought it to be.
429 First it was certain, and I could not myself deny it, that
430 I scouted the name "Protestant." It was certain again,
431 that many of the doctrines which I professed were popularly
432 and generally known as badges of the Roman Church,
433 as distinguished from the faith of the Reformation. Next,
434 how could I have come by them? Evidently, I had certain
435 friends and advisers who did not appear; there was
436 some underground communication between Stonyhurst or
437 Oscott and my rooms at Oriel. Beyond a doubt, I was
438 advocating certain doctrines, not by accident, but on an
439 understanding with ecclesiastics of the old religion. Then
440 men went further, and said that I had actually been received
441 into that religion, and withal had leave given me
442 to profess myself a Protestant still. Others went even
443 further, and gave it out to the world, as a matter of fact,
444 of which they themselves had the proof in their hands,
445 that I was actually a Jesuit. And when the opinions
446 which I advocated spread, and younger men went further
447 than I, the feeling against me waxed stronger and took a
448 wider range.
449 And now indignation arose at the knavery of a conspiracy
450 such as this:—and it became of course all the greater
451 in consequence of its being the received belief of the public
452 at large, that craft and intrigue, such as they fancied they
453 beheld with their eyes, were the very instruments to which
454 the Catholic Church has in these last centuries been indebted
455 for her maintenance and extension.
456 There was another circumstance still, which increased
457 the irritation and aversion felt by the large classes, of whom
458 I have been speaking, against the preachers of doctrines,
459 so new to them and so unpalatable; and that was, that
460 they developed them in so measured a way. If they were
461 inspired by Roman theologians, (and this was taken for
462 granted,) why did they not speak out at once? Why did
463 they keep the world in such suspense and anxiety as to
464 what was coming next, and what was to be the upshot of
465 the whole? Why this reticence, and half-speaking, and
466 apparent indecision? It was plain that the plan of operations
467 had been carefully mapped out from the first, and
468 that these men were cautiously advancing towards its
469 accomplishment, as far as was safe at the moment; that
470 their aim and their hope was to carry off a large body with
471 them of the young and the ignorant; that they meant gradually
472 to leaven the minds of the rising generation, and to
473 open the gates of that city, of which they were the sworn
474 defenders, to the enemy who lay in ambush outside of it.
475 And when in spite of the many protestations of the party
476 to the contrary, there was at length an actual movement
477 among their disciples, and one went over to Rome, and
478 then another, the worst anticipations and the worst judgments
479 which had been formed of them received their justification.
480 And, lastly, when men first had said of me,
481 "You will see, *he* will go, he is only biding his time, he is
482 waiting the word of command from Rome," and, when
483 after all, after my arguments and denunciations of former
484 years, at length I did leave the Anglican Church for the
485 Roman, then they said to each other, "It is just as we
486 said: we knew it would be so."
487 This was the state of mind of masses of men twenty
488 years ago, who took no more than an external and common
489 sense view of what was going on. And partly the tradition,
490 partly the effect of that feeling, remains to the present
491 time. Certainly I consider that, in my own case, it is the
492 great obstacle in the way of my being favourably heard, as
493 at present, when I have to make my defence. Not only
494 am I now a member of a most un-English communion,
495 whose great aim is considered to be the extinction of Protestantism
496 and the Protestant Church, and whose means of
497 attack are popularly supposed to be unscrupulous cunning
498 and deceit, but how came I originally to have any relations
499 with the Church of Rome at all? did I, or my opinions,
500 drop from the sky? how came I, in Oxford, *in gremio Universitatis*,
501 to present myself to the eyes of men in that full
502 blown investiture of Popery? How could I dare, how
503 could I have the conscience, with warnings, with prophecies,
504 with accusations against me, to persevere in a path
505 which steadily advanced towards, which ended in, the religion
506 of Rome? And how am I now to be trusted, when
507 long ago I was trusted, and was found wanting?
508 It is this which is the strength of the case of my Accuser
509 against me;—not the articles of impeachment which he
510 has framed from my writings, and which I shall easily
511 crumble into dust, but the bias of the court. It is the
512 state of the atmosphere; it is the vibration all around,
513 which will echo his bold assertion of my dishonesty; it is
514 that prepossession against me, which takes it for granted
515 that, when my reasoning is convincing it is only ingenious,
516 and that when my statements are unanswerable,
517 there is always something put out of sight or hidden in
518 my sleeve; it is that plausible, but cruel conclusion to
519 which men are apt to jump, that when much is imputed,
520 much must be true, and that it is more likely that one
521 should be to blame, than that many should be mistaken in
522 blaming him;—these are the real foes which I have to
523 fight, and the auxiliaries to whom my Accuser makes his
524 advances.
525 Well, I must break through this barrier of prejudice
526 against me if I can; and I think I shall be able to do so.
527 When first I read the Pamphlet of Accusation, I almost
528 despaired of meeting effectively such a heap of misrepresentations
529 and such a vehemence of animosity. What was
530 the good of answering first one point, and then another,
531 and going through the whole circle of its abuse; when my
532 answer to the first point would be forgotten, as soon as I
533 got to the second? What was the use of bringing out half
534 a hundred separate principles or views for the refutation of
535 the separate counts in the Indictment, when rejoinders of
536 this sort would but confuse and torment the reader by
537 their number and their diversity? What hope was there
538 of condensing into a pamphlet of a readable length, matter
539 which ought freely to expand itself into half a dozen
540 volumes? What means was there, except the expenditure
541 of interminable pages, to set right even one of that series
542 of "single passing hints," to use my Assailant's own language,
543 which, "as with his finger tip he had delivered"
544 against me?
545 All those separate charges had their force in being illustrations
546 of one and the same great imputation. He had
547 already a positive idea to illuminate his whole matter, and
548 to stamp it with a force, and to quicken it with an interpretation.
549 He called me a *liar*,—a simple, a broad, an intelligible,
550 to the English public a plausible arraignment;
551 but for me, to answer in detail charge one by reason one,
552 and charge two by reason two, and charge three by reason
553 three, and so on through the whole string both of accusations
554 and replies, each of which was to be independent of
555 the rest, this would be certainly labour lost as regards any
556 effective result. What I needed was a corresponding antagonist
557 unity in my defence, and where was that to be
558 found? We see, in the case of commentators on the prophecies
559 of Scripture, an exemplification of the principle on
560 which I am insisting; viz. how much more powerful even
561 a false interpretation of the sacred text is than none at
562 all;—how a certain key to the visions of the Apocalypse,
563 for instance, may cling to the mind (I have found it so in
564 the case of my own), because the view, which it opens on
565 us, is positive and objective, in spite of the fullest demonstration
566 that it really has no claim upon our reception.
567 The reader says, "What else can the prophecy mean?"
568 just as my Accuser asks, "What, then, does Dr. Newman
569 mean?" ... I reflected, and I saw a way out of my
570 perplexity.
571 Yes, I said to myself, his very question is about my
572 *meaning*; "What does Dr. Newman mean?" It pointed
573 in the very same direction as that into which my musings
574 had turned me already. He asks what I *mean*; not about
575 my words, not about my arguments, not about my actions,
576 as his ultimate point, but about that living intelligence, by
577 which I write, and argue, and act. He asks about my
578 Mind and its Beliefs and its sentiments; and he shall be
579 answered;—not for his own sake, but for mine, for the
580 sake of the Religion which I profess, and of the Priesthood
581 in which I am unworthily included, and of my
582 friends and of my foes, and of that general public which
583 consists of neither one nor the other, but of well-wishers,
584 lovers of fair play, sceptical cross-questioners, interested
585 inquirers, curious lookers-on, and simple strangers, unconcerned
586 yet not careless about the issue,—for the sake of all
587 these he shall be answered.
588 My perplexity had not lasted half an hour. I recognized
589 what I had to do, though I shrank from both the task and
590 the exposure which it would entail. I must, I said, give
591 the true key to my whole life; I must show what I am,
592 that it may be seen what I am not, and that the phantom
593 may be extinguished which gibbers instead of me. I wish
594 to be known as a living man, and not as a scarecrow which
595 is dressed up in my clothes. False ideas may be refuted
596 indeed by argument, but by true ideas alone are they expelled.
597 I will vanquish, not my Accuser, but my judges.
598 I will indeed answer his charges and criticisms on me one
599 by one[1], lest any one should say that they are unanswerable,
600 but such a work shall not be the scope nor the substance
601 of my reply. I will draw out, as far as may be,
602 the history of my mind; I will state the point at which
603 I began, in what external suggestion or accident each
604 opinion had its rise, how far and how they developed from
605 within, how they grew, were modified, were combined,
606 were in collision with each other, and were changed;
607 again how I conducted myself towards them, and how,
608 and how far, and for how long a time, I thought I could
609 hold them consistently with the ecclesiastical engagements
610 which I had made and with the position which I held. I
611 must show,—what is the very truth,—that the doctrines
612 which I held, and have held for so many years, have
613 been taught me (speaking humanly) partly by the suggestions
614 of Protestant friends, partly by the teaching of
615 books, and partly by the action of my own mind: and
616 thus I shall account for that phenomenon which to so
617 many seems so wonderful, that I should have left "my
618 kindred and my father's house" for a Church from which
619 once I turned away with dread;—so wonderful to them!
620 as if forsooth a Religion which has flourished through so
621 many ages, among so many nations, amid such varieties of
622 social life, in such contrary classes and conditions of men,
623 and after so many revolutions, political and civil, could
624 not subdue the reason and overcome the heart, without
625 the aid of fraud in the process and the sophistries of the
626 schools.
627 [1] This was done in the Appendix, of which the more important parts are
628 preserved in the Notes.
629 What I had proposed to myself in the course of half-an-hour,
630 I determined on at the end of ten days. However,
631 I have many difficulties in fulfilling my design. How am
632 I to say all that has to be said in a reasonable compass?
633 And then as to the materials of my narrative; I have no
634 autobiographical notes to consult, no written explanations
635 of particular treatises or of tracts which at the time gave
636 offence, hardly any minutes of definite transactions or conversations,
637 and few contemporary memoranda, I fear, of
638 the feelings or motives under which, from time to time I
639 acted. I have an abundance of letters from friends with
640 some copies or drafts of my answers to them, but they are
641 for the most part unsorted; and, till this process has taken
642 place, they are even too numerous and various to be available
643 at a moment for my purpose. Then, as to the volumes
644 which I have published, they would in many ways serve
645 me, were I well up in them: but though I took great pains
646 in their composition, I have thought little about them,
647 when they were once out of my hands, and for the most
648 part the last time I read them has been when I revised
649 their last proof sheets.
650 Under these circumstances my sketch will of course be
651 incomplete. I now for the first time contemplate my
652 course as a whole; it is a first essay, but it will contain, I
653 trust, no serious or substantial mistake, and so far will
654 answer the purpose for which I write it. I purpose to
655 set nothing down in it as certain, of which I have not a
656 clear memory, or some written memorial, or the corroboration
657 of some friend. There are witnesses enough up and
658 down the country to verify, or correct, or complete it; and
659 letters moreover of my own in abundance, unless they have
660 been destroyed.
661 Moreover, I mean to be simply personal and historical:
662 I am not expounding Catholic doctrine, I am doing no
663 more than explaining myself, and my opinions and actions.
664 I wish, as far as I am able, simply to state facts, whether
665 they are ultimately determined to be for me or against me.
666 Of course there will be room enough for contrariety of
667 judgment among my readers, as to the necessity, or
668 appositeness, or value, or good taste, or religious prudence,
669 of the details which I shall introduce. I may be accused
670 of laying stress on little things, of being beside the mark,
671 of going into impertinent or ridiculous details, of sounding
672 my own praise, of giving scandal; but this is a case above
673 all others, in which I am bound to follow my own lights
674 and to speak out my own heart. It is not at all pleasant
675 for me to be egotistical; nor to be criticized for being so.
676 It is not pleasant to reveal to high and low, young and
677 old, what has gone on within me from my early years.
678 It is not pleasant to be giving to every shallow or flippant
679 disputant the advantage over me of knowing my most
680 private thoughts, I might even say the intercourse between
681 myself and my Maker. But I do not like to be called to
682 my face a liar and a knave; nor should I be doing my
683 duty to my faith or to my name, if I were to suffer it. I
684 know I have done nothing to deserve such an insult, and
685 if I prove this, as I hope to do, I must not care for such
686 incidental annoyances as are involved in the process.
CONTENTS.
4 CHAPTER I.
5 History of my Religious Opinions up to 1833
6 CHAPTER II.
7 History of my Religious Opinions from 1833 to 1839
8 CHAPTER III.
9 History of my Religious Opinions from 1839 to 1841
10 CHAPTER IV.
11 History of my Religious Opinions from 1841 to 1845
12 CHAPTER V.
13 Position of my Mind since 1845
NOTES.
7 Note A. On page 14. Liberalism
8 B. On page 23. Ecclesiastical Miracles
9 C. On page 153. Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence
10 D. On page 213. Series of Saints' Lives of 1843-4
11 E. On page 227. Anglican Church
12 F. On page 269. The Economy
13 G. On page 279. Lying and Equivocation
SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.
10 1. Chronological List of Letters and Papers quoted in this Narrative
11 2. List of the Author's Works
12 3. Letter to him from his Diocesan
13 4. Addresses from bodies of Clergy and Laity
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
13 Note 1, on page 12. Correspondence with Archbishop Whately
14 in 1834
15 2, on page 90. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. E.
16 Smedley in 1828
17 3, on page 185. Extract of a Letter of the Rev. Francis
18 Faber about 1849
19 4, on pages 194-196. The late Very Rev. Dr. Russell
20 5, on page 232. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. John
21 Keble in 1844
22 6, on page 237. Extract from the *Times* concerning the
23 Author's visit to Oxford in 1878
24 7, on page 302. The oil of St. Walburga
25 8, on page 323. Boniface of Canterbury
MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS.
16 (Texto do capítulo)
CHAPTER I.
19 (Texto do capítulo)
HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS TO THE YEAR 1833.
22 It may easily be conceived how great a trial it is to me to
23 write the following history of myself; but I must not
24 shrink from the task. The words, "Secretum meum
25 mihi," keep ringing in my ears; but as men draw towards
26 their end, they care less for disclosures. Nor is it the
27 least part of my trial, to anticipate that, upon first reading
28 what I have written, my friends may consider much in
29 it irrelevant to my purpose; yet I cannot help thinking
30 that, viewed as a whole, it will effect what I propose to
31 myself in giving it to the public.
32 I was brought up from a child to take great delight in
33 reading the Bible; but I had no formed religious convictions
34 till I was fifteen. Of course I had a perfect knowledge
35 of my Catechism.
36 After I was grown up, I put on paper my recollections
37 of the thoughts and feelings on religious subjects, which I
38 had at the time that I was a child and a boy,—such as had
39 remained on my mind with sufficient prominence to make
40 me then consider them worth recording. Out of these,
41 written in the Long Vacation of 1820, and transcribed with
42 additions in 1823, I select two, which are at once the most
43 definite among them, and also have a bearing on my later
44 convictions.
45 1. "I used to wish the Arabian Tales were true: my
46 imagination ran on unknown influences, on magical powers,
47 and talismans.... I thought life might be a
48 dream, or I an Angel, and all this world a deception, my
49 fellow-angels by a playful device concealing themselves
50 from me, and deceiving me with the semblance of a
51 material world."
52 Again: "Reading in the Spring of 1816 a sentence
53 from [Dr. Watts's] 'Remnants of Time,' entitled 'the
54 Saints unknown to the world,' to the effect, that 'there is
55 nothing in their figure or countenance to distinguish them,'
56 &c., &c., I supposed he spoke of Angels who lived in the
57 world, as it were disguised."
58 2. The other remark is this: "I was very superstitious,
59 and for some time previous to my conversion" [when I
60 was fifteen] "used constantly to cross myself on going into
61 the dark."
62 Of course I must have got this practice from some
63 external source or other; but I can make no sort of conjecture
64 whence; and certainly no one had ever spoken to
65 me on the subject of the Catholic religion, which I only
66 knew by name. The French master was an *émigré* Priest,
67 but he was simply made a butt, as French masters too
68 commonly were in that day, and spoke English very imperfectly.
69 There was a Catholic family in the village, old
70 maiden ladies we used to think; but I knew nothing about
71 them. I have of late years heard that there were one or
72 two Catholic boys in the school; but either we were carefully
73 kept from knowing this, or the knowledge of it made
74 simply no impression on our minds. My brother will bear
75 witness how free the school was from Catholic ideas.
76 I had once been into Warwick Street Chapel, with my
77 father, who, I believe, wanted to hear some piece of
78 music; all that I bore away from it was the recollection of
79 a pulpit and a preacher, and a boy swinging a censer.
80 When I was at Littlemore, I was looking over old copy-books
81 of my school days, and I found among them my first
82 Latin verse-book; and in the first page of it there was a
83 device which almost took my breath away with surprise.
84 I have the book before me now, and have just been showing
85 it to others. I have written in the first page, in my
86 school-boy hand, "John. H. Newman, February 11th,
87 1811, Verse Book;" then follow my first Verses. Between
88 "Verse" and "Book" I have drawn the figure of a solid
89 cross upright, and next to it is, what may indeed be meant
90 for a necklace, but what I cannot make out to be any thing
91 else than a set of beads suspended, with a little cross
92 attached. At this time I was not quite ten years old. I
93 suppose I got these ideas from some romance, Mrs. Radcliffe's
94 or Miss Porter's; or from some religious picture;
95 but the strange thing is, how, among the thousand objects
96 which meet a boy's eyes, these in particular should so have
97 fixed themselves in my mind, that I made them thus practically
98 my own. I am certain there was nothing in the
99 churches I attended, or the prayer books I read, to suggest
100 them. It must be recollected that Anglican churches
101 and prayer books were not decorated in those days as I
102 believe they are now.
103 When I was fourteen, I read Paine's Tracts against the
104 Old Testament, and found pleasure in thinking of the
105 objections which were contained in them. Also, I read
106 some of Hume's Essays; and perhaps that on Miracles.
107 So at least I gave my Father to understand; but perhaps
108 it was a brag. Also, I recollect copying out some French
109 verses, perhaps Voltaire's, in denial of the immortality of
110 the soul, and saying to myself something like "How
111 dreadful, but how plausible!"
112 When I was fifteen, (in the autumn of 1816,) a great
113 change of thought took place in me. I fell under the
114 influences of a definite Creed, and received into my intellect
115 impressions of dogma, which, through God's mercy,
116 have never been effaced or obscured. Above and beyond
117 the conversations and sermons of the excellent man, long
118 dead, the Rev. Walter Mayers, of Pembroke College, Oxford,
119 who was the human means of this beginning of
120 divine faith in me, was the effect of the books which he
121 put into my hands, all of the school of Calvin. One of the
122 first books I read was a work of Romaine's; I neither recollect
123 the title nor the contents, except one doctrine,
124 which of course I do not include among those which I
125 believe to have come from a divine source, viz. the doctrine
126 of final perseverance. I received it at once, and
127 believed that the inward conversion of which I was conscious,
128 (and of which I still am more certain than that I
129 have hands and feet,) would last into the next life, and
130 that I was elected to eternal glory. I have no consciousness
131 that this belief had any tendency whatever to lead
132 me to be careless about pleasing God. I retained it till
133 the age of twenty-one, when it gradually faded away; but
134 I believe that it had some influence on my opinions, in the
135 direction of those childish imaginations which I have
136 already mentioned, viz. in isolating me from the objects
137 which surrounded me, in confirming me in my mistrust of
138 the reality of material phenomena, and making me rest in
139 the thought of two and two only absolute and luminously
140 self-evident beings, myself and my Creator;—for while I
141 considered myself predestined to salvation, my mind did
142 not dwell upon others, as fancying them simply passed
143 over, not predestined to eternal death. I only thought of
144 the mercy to myself.
145 The detestable doctrine last mentioned is simply denied
146 and abjured, unless my memory strangely deceives me, by
147 the writer who made a deeper impression on my mind than
148 any other, and to whom (humanly speaking) I almost owe
149 my soul,—Thomas Scott of Aston Sandford. I so admired
150 and delighted in his writings, that, when I was an under-graduate,
151 I thought of making a visit to his Parsonage, in
152 order to see a man whom I so deeply revered. I hardly
153 think I could have given up the idea of this expedition,
154 even after I had taken my degree; for the news of his
155 death in 1821 came upon me as a disappointment as well
156 as a sorrow. I hung upon the lips of Daniel Wilson,
157 afterwards Bishop of Calcutta, as in two sermons at St.
158 John's Chapel he gave the history of Scott's life and death.
159 I had been possessed of his "Force of Truth" and Essays
160 from a boy; his Commentary I bought when I was an
161 under-graduate.
162 What, I suppose, will strike any reader of Scott's history
163 and writings, is his bold unworldliness and vigorous
164 independence of mind. He followed truth wherever it led
165 him, beginning with Unitarianism, and ending in a zealous
166 faith in the Holy Trinity. It was he who first planted
167 deep in my mind that fundamental truth of religion. With
168 the assistance of Scott's Essays, and the admirable work of
169 Jones of Nayland, I made a collection of Scripture texts
170 in proof of the doctrine, with remarks (I think) of my own
171 upon them, before I was sixteen; and a few months later
172 I drew up a series of texts in support of each verse of the
173 Athanasian Creed. These papers I have still.
174 Besides his unworldliness, what I also admired in Scott
175 was his resolute opposition to Antinomianism, and the
176 minutely practical character of his writings. They show
177 him to be a true Englishman, and I deeply felt his influence;
178 and for years I used almost as proverbs what I considered
179 to be the scope and issue of his doctrine, "Holiness
180 rather than peace," and "Growth the only evidence of
181 life."
182 Calvinists make a sharp separation between the elect
183 and the world; there is much in this that is cognate or
184 parallel to the Catholic doctrine; but they go on to say,
185 as I understand them, very differently from Catholicism,—that
186 the converted and the unconverted can be discriminated
187 by man, that the justified are conscious of their state
188 of justification, and that the regenerate cannot fall away.
189 Catholics on the other hand shade and soften the awful
190 antagonism between good and evil, which is one of their
191 dogmas, by holding that there are different degrees of
192 justification, that there is a great difference in point of
193 gravity between sin and sin, that there is the possibility
194 and the danger of falling away, and that there is no certain
195 knowledge given to any one that he is simply in a
196 state of grace, and much less that he is to persevere to the
197 end:—of the Calvinistic tenets the only one which took
198 root in my mind was the fact of heaven and hell, divine
199 favour and divine wrath, of the justified and the unjustified.
200 The notion that the regenerate and the justified
201 were one and the same, and that the regenerate, as such,
202 had the gift of perseverance, remained with me not many
203 years, as I have said already.
204 This main Catholic doctrine of the warfare between the
205 city of God and the powers of darkness was also deeply
206 impressed upon my mind by a work of a character very
207 opposite to Calvinism, Law's "Serious Call."
208 From this time I have held with a full inward assent
209 and belief the doctrine of eternal punishment, as delivered
210 by our Lord Himself, in as true a sense as I hold that of
211 eternal happiness; though I have tried in various ways to
212 make that truth less terrible to the imagination.
213 Now I come to two other works, which produced a deep
214 impression on me in the same Autumn of 1816, when I
215 was fifteen years old, each contrary to each, and planting
216 in me the seeds of an intellectual inconsistency which
217 disabled me for a long course of years. I read Joseph
218 Milner's Church History, and was nothing short of
219 enamoured of the long extracts from St. Augustine, St.
220 Ambrose, and the other Fathers which I found there. I
221 read them as being the religion of the primitive Christians:
222 but simultaneously with Milner I read Newton on the
223 Prophecies, and in consequence became most firmly convinced
224 that the Pope was the Antichrist predicted by
225 Daniel, St. Paul, and St. John. My imagination was
226 stained by the effects of this doctrine up to the year 1843;
227 it had been obliterated from my reason and judgment at
228 an earlier date; but the thought remained upon me as a
229 sort of false conscience. Hence came that conflict of mind,
230 which so many have felt besides myself;—leading some
231 men to make a compromise between two ideas, so inconsistent
232 with each other,—driving others to beat out the
233 one idea or the other from their minds,—and ending in
234 my own case, after many years of intellectual unrest, in
235 the gradual decay and extinction of one of them,—I do
236 not say in its violent death, for why should I not have
237 murdered it sooner, if I murdered it at all?
238 I am obliged to mention, though I do it with great
239 reluctance, another deep imagination, which at this time,
240 the autumn of 1816, took possession of me,—there can be
241 no mistake about the fact; viz. that it would be the will
242 of God that I should lead a single life. This anticipation,
243 which has held its ground almost continuously ever since,—with
244 the break of a month now and a month then, up to
245 1829, and, after that date, without any break at all,—was
246 more or less connected in my mind with the notion, that
247 my calling in life would require such a sacrifice as celibacy
248 involved; as, for instance, missionary work among the
249 heathen, to which I had a great drawing for some years.
250 It also strengthened my feeling of separation from the
251 visible world, of which I have spoken above.
252 In 1822 I came under very different influences from
253 those to which I had hitherto been subjected. At that
254 time, Mr. Whately, as he was then, afterwards Archbishop
255 of Dublin, for the few months he remained in
256 Oxford, which he was leaving for good, showed great
257 kindness to me. He renewed it in 1825, when he became
258 Principal of Alban Hall, making me his Vice-Principal
259 and Tutor. Of Dr. Whately I will speak presently: for
260 from 1822 to 1825 I saw most of the present Provost of
261 Oriel, Dr. Hawkins, at that time Vicar of St. Mary's; and,
262 when I took orders in 1824 and had a curacy in Oxford,
263 then, during the Long Vacations, I was especially thrown
264 into his company. I can say with a full heart that I love
265 him, and have never ceased to love him; and I thus preface
266 what otherwise might sound rude, that in the course
267 of the many years in which we were together afterwards,
268 he provoked me very much from time to time, though I
269 am perfectly certain that I have provoked him a great
270 deal more. Moreover, in me such provocation was unbecoming,
271 both because he was the Head of my College, and
272 because, in the first years that I knew him, he had been
273 in many ways of great service to my mind.
274 He was the first who taught me to weigh my words,
275 and to be cautious in my statements. He led me to that
276 mode of limiting and clearing my sense in discussion and
277 in controversy, and of distinguishing between cognate
278 ideas, and of obviating mistakes by anticipation, which to
279 my surprise has been since considered, even in quarters
280 friendly to me, to savour of the polemics of Rome. He is
281 a man of most exact mind himself, and he used to snub
282 me severely, on reading, as he was kind enough to do, the
283 first Sermons that I wrote, and other compositions which
284 I was engaged upon.
285 Then as to doctrine, he was the means of great additions
286 to my belief. As I have noticed elsewhere, he gave me
287 the "Treatise on Apostolical Preaching," by Sumner,
288 afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury, from which I was
289 led to give up my remaining Calvinism, and to receive the
290 doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration. In many other ways
291 too he was of use to me, on subjects semi-religious and
292 semi-scholastic.
293 It was Dr. Hawkins too who taught me to anticipate
294 that, before many years were over, there would be an
295 attack made upon the books and the canon of Scripture, I
296 was brought to the same belief by the conversation of
297 Mr. Blanco White, who also led me to have freer views
298 on the subject of inspiration than were usual in the Church
299 of England at the time.
300 There is one other principle, which I gained from Dr.
301 Hawkins, more directly bearing upon Catholicism, than
302 any that I have mentioned; and that is the doctrine of
303 Tradition. When I was an Under-graduate, I heard him
304 preach in the University Pulpit his celebrated sermon on
305 the subject, and recollect how long it appeared to me,
306 though he was at that time a very striking preacher; but,
307 when I read it and studied it as his gift, it made a most
308 serious impression upon me. He does not go one step, I
309 think, beyond the high Anglican doctrine, nay he does not
310 reach it; but he does his work thoroughly, and his view was
311 in him original, and his subject was a novel one at the
312 time. He lays down a proposition, self-evident as soon as
313 stated, to those who have at all examined the structure of
314 Scripture, viz. that the sacred text was never intended to
315 teach doctrine, but only to prove it, and that, if we would
316 learn doctrine, we must have recourse to the formularies
317 of the Church; for instance to the Catechism, and to the
318 Creeds. He considers, that, after learning from them the
319 doctrines of Christianity, the inquirer must verify them by
320 Scripture. This view, most true in its outline, most fruitful
321 in its consequences, opened upon me a large field of
322 thought. Dr. Whately held it too. One of its effects was
323 to strike at the root of the principle on which the Bible
324 Society was set up. I belonged to its Oxford Association;
325 it became a matter of time when I should withdraw my
326 name from its subscription-list, though I did not do so at
327 once.
328 It is with pleasure that I pay here a tribute to the
329 memory of the Rev. William James, then Fellow of Oriel;
330 who, about the year 1823, taught me the doctrine of
331 Apostolical Succession, in the course of a walk, I think,
332 round Christ Church meadow; I recollect being somewhat
333 impatient of the subject at the time.
334 It was at about this date, I suppose, that I read
335 Bishop Butler's Analogy; the study of which has been to
336 so many, as it was to me, an era in their religious opinions.
337 Its inculcation of a visible Church, the oracle of truth and
338 a pattern of sanctity, of the duties of external religion, and
339 of the historical character of Revelation, are characteristics
340 of this great work which strike the reader at once; for
341 myself, if I may attempt to determine what I most gained
342 from it, it lay in two points, which I shall have an opportunity
343 of dwelling on in the sequel; they are the underlying
344 principles of a great portion of my teaching. First,
345 the very idea of an analogy between the separate works of
346 God leads to the conclusion that the system which is of
347 less importance is economically or sacramentally connected
348 with the more momentous system[2], and of this conclusion
349 the theory, to which I was inclined as a boy, viz. the unreality
350 of material phenomena, is an ultimate resolution.
351 At this time I did not make the distinction between
352 matter itself and its phenomena, which is so necessary and
353 so obvious in discussing the subject. Secondly, Butler's
354 doctrine that Probability is the guide of life, led me, at
355 least under the teaching to which a few years later I was
356 introduced, to the question of the logical cogency of Faith,
357 on which I have written so much. Thus to Butler I trace
358 those two principles of my teaching, which have led to a
359 charge against me both of fancifulness and of scepticism.
360 [2] It is significant that Butler begins his work with a quotation from Origen.
361 And now as to Dr. Whately. I owe him a great deal.
362 He was a man of generous and warm heart. He was
363 particularly loyal to his friends, and to use the common
364 phrase, "all his geese were swans." While I was still
365 awkward and timid in 1822, he took me by the hand, and
366 acted towards me the part of a gentle and encouraging
367 instructor. He, emphatically, opened my mind, and
368 taught me to think and to use my reason. After being
369 first noticed by him in 1822, I became very intimate with
370 him in 1825, when I was his Vice-Principal at Alban
371 Hall. I gave up that office in 1826, when I became Tutor
372 of my College, and his hold upon me gradually relaxed.
373 He had done his work towards me or nearly so, when he
374 had taught me to see with my own eyes and to walk with
375 my own feet. Not that I had not a good deal to learn
376 from others still, but I influenced them as well as they me,
377 and co-operated rather than merely concurred with them.
378 As to Dr. Whately, his mind was too different from mine
379 for us to remain long on one line. I recollect how dissatisfied
380 he was with an Article of mine in the London
381 Review, which Blanco White, good-humouredly, only
382 called Platonic. When I was diverging from him in
383 opinion (which he did not like), I thought of dedicating
384 my first book to him, in words to the effect that he had
385 not only taught me to think, but to think for myself. He
386 left Oxford in 1831; after that, as far as I can recollect,
387 I never saw him but twice,—when he visited the University;
388 once in the street in 1834, once in a room in 1838.
389 From the time that he left, I have always felt a real affection
390 for what I must call his memory; for, at least from
391 the year 1834, he made himself dead to me. He had
392 practically indeed given me up from the time that he became
393 Archbishop in 1831; but in 1834 a correspondence
394 took place between us, which, though conducted especially
395 on his side in a friendly spirit, was the expression of differences
396 of opinion which acted as a final close to our intercourse.
397 My reason told me that it was impossible we could
398 have got on together longer, had he stayed in Oxford; yet
399 I loved him too much to bid him farewell without pain.
400 After a few years had passed, I began to believe that his
401 influence on me in a higher respect than intellectual
402 advance, (I will not say through his fault,) had not been
403 satisfactory. I believe that he has inserted sharp things
404 in his later works about me. They have never come in
405 my way, and I have not thought it necessary to seek out
406 what would pain me so much in the reading.
407 What he did for me in point of religious opinion, was,
408 first, to teach me the existence of the Church, as a substantive
409 body or corporation; next to fix in me those anti-Erastian
410 views of Church polity, which were one of the
411 most prominent features of the Tractarian movement. On
412 this point, and, as far as I know, on this point alone,
413 he and Hurrell Froude intimately sympathized, though
414 Froude's development of opinion here was of a later date.
415 In the year 1826, in the course of a walk, he said much to
416 me about a work then just published, called "Letters on
417 the Church by an Episcopalian." He said that it would
418 make my blood boil. It was certainly a most powerful
419 composition. One of our common friends told me, that,
420 after reading it, he could not keep still, but went on walking
421 up and down his room. It was ascribed at once to
422 Whately; I gave eager expression to the contrary opinion;
423 but I found the belief of Oxford in the affirmative to be
424 too strong for me; rightly or wrongly I yielded to the
425 general voice; and I have never heard, then or since,
426 of any disclaimer of authorship on the part of Dr.
427 Whately.
428 The main positions of this able essay are these; first that
429 Church and State should be independent of each other:—he
430 speaks of the duty of protesting "against the profanation
431 of Christ's kingdom, by that *double usurpation*, the
432 interference of the Church in temporals, of the State in
433 spirituals," p. 191; and, secondly, that the Church may
434 justly and by right retain its property, though separated
435 from the State. "The clergy," he says p. 133, "though
436 they ought not to be the hired servants of the Civil
437 Magistrate, may justly retain their revenues; and the
438 State, though it has no right of interference in spiritual
439 concerns, not only is justly entitled to support from the
440 ministers of religion, and from all other Christians, but
441 would, under the system I am recommending, obtain it
442 much more effectually." The author of this work, whoever
443 he may be, argues out both these points with great
444 force and ingenuity, and with a thorough-going vehemence,
445 which perhaps we may refer to the circumstance, that he
446 wrote, not *in propriâ personâ*, and as thereby answerable for
447 every sentiment that he advanced, but in the professed
448 character of a Scotch Episcopalian. His work had a
449 gradual, but a deep effect on my mind.
450 I am not aware of any other religious opinion which I
451 owe to Dr. Whately. In his special theological tenets I
452 had no sympathy. In the next year, 1827, he told me he
453 considered that I was Arianizing. The case was this:
454 though at that time I had not read Bishop Bull's *Defensio*
455 nor the Fathers, I was just then very strong for that ante-Nicene
456 view of the Trinitarian doctrine, which some
457 writers, both Catholic and non-Catholic, have accused of
458 wearing a sort of Arian exterior. This is the meaning of
459 a passage in Froude's Remains, in which he seems to accuse
460 me of speaking against the Athanasian Creed. I had
461 contrasted the two aspects of the Trinitarian doctrine,
462 which are respectively presented by the Athanasian Creed
463 and the Nicene. My criticisms were to the effect that
464 some of the verses of the former Creed were unnecessarily
465 scientific. This is a specimen of a certain disdain for Antiquity
466 which had been growing on me now for several years.
467 It showed itself in some flippant language against the
468 Fathers in the Encyclopædia Metropolitana, about whom
469 I knew little at the time, except what I had learnt as a
470 boy from Joseph Milner. In writing on the Scripture
471 Miracles in 1825-6, I had read Middleton on the Miracles
472 of the early Church, and had imbibed a portion of his
473 spirit.
474 The truth is, I was beginning to prefer intellectual
475 excellence to moral; I was drifting in the direction of the
476 Liberalism of the day[3]. I was rudely awakened from my
477 dream at the end of 1827 by two great blows—illness and
478 bereavement.
479 [3] Vide Note A, *Liberalism*, at the end of the volume.
480 In the beginning of 1829, came the formal break between
481 Dr. Whately and me; the affair of Mr. Peel's re-election
482 was the occasion of it. I think in 1828 or 1827 I had
483 voted in the minority, when the Petition to Parliament
484 against the Catholic Claims was brought into Convocation.
485 I did so mainly on the views suggested to me in the
486 Letters of an Episcopalian. Also I shrank from the bigoted
487 "two-bottle-orthodox," as they were invidiously called.
488 When then I took part against Mr. Peel, it was on an
489 academical, not at all an ecclesiastical or a political
490 ground; and this I professed at the time. I considered
491 that Mr. Peel had taken the University by surprise; that
492 his friends had no right to call upon us to turn round on a
493 sudden, and to expose ourselves to the imputation of time-serving;
494 and that a great University ought not to be bullied
495 even by a great Duke of Wellington. Also by this time
496 I was under the influence of Keble and Froude; who, in
497 addition to the reasons I have given, disliked the Duke's
498 change of policy as dictated by liberalism.
499 Whately was considerably annoyed at me, and he took
500 a humourous revenge, of which he had given me due
501 notice beforehand. As head of a house he had duties of
502 hospitality to men of all parties; he asked a set of the
503 least intellectual men in Oxford to dinner, and men most
504 fond of port; he made me one of this party; placed me
505 between Provost This and Principal That, and then asked
506 me if I was proud of my friends. However, he had a
507 serious meaning in his act; he saw, more clearly than I
508 could do, that I was separating from his own friends for
509 good and all.
510 Dr. Whately attributed my leaving his *clientela* to a wish
511 on my part to be the head of a party myself. I do not think
512 that this charge was deserved. My habitual feeling then
513 and since has been, that it was not I who sought friends,
514 but friends who sought me. Never man had kinder or
515 more indulgent friends than I have had; but I expressed
516 my own feeling as to the mode in which I gained them, in
517 this very year 1829, in the course of a copy of verses.
518 Speaking of my blessings, I said, "Blessings of friends,
519 which to my door *unasked, unhoped*, have come." They
520 have come, they have gone; they came to my great joy,
521 they went to my great grief. He who gave took away.
522 Dr. Whately's impression about me, however, admits of
523 this explanation:—
524 During the first years of my residence at Oriel, though
525 proud of my College, I was not quite at home there. I was
526 very much alone, and I used often to take my daily walk
527 by myself. I recollect once meeting Dr. Copleston, then
528 Provost, with one of the Fellows. He turned round, and
529 with the kind courteousness which sat so well on him,
530 made me a bow and said, "Nunquam minus solus, quàm
531 cùm solus." At that time indeed (from 1823) I had the
532 intimacy of my dear and true friend Dr. Pusey, and could
533 not fail to admire and revere a soul so devoted to the cause
534 of religion, so full of good works, so faithful in his affections;
535 but he left residence when I was getting to know
536 him well. As to Dr. Whately himself, he was too much
537 my superior to allow of my being at my ease with him;
538 and to no one in Oxford at this time did I open my heart
539 fully and familiarly. But things changed in 1826. At
540 that time I became one of the Tutors of my College, and
541 this gave me position; besides, I had written one or two
542 Essays which had been well received. I began to be
543 known. I preached my first University Sermon. Next
544 year I was one of the Public Examiners for the B.A. degree.
545 In 1828 I became Vicar of St. Mary's. It was to me like the
546 feeling of spring weather after winter; and, if I may so
547 speak, I came out of my shell; I remained out of it till 1841.
548 The two persons who knew me best at that time are still
549 alive, beneficed clergymen, no longer my friends. They
550 could tell better than any one else what I was in those
551 years. From this time my tongue was, as it were,
552 loosened, and I spoke spontaneously and without effort.
553 One of the two, Mr. Rickards, said of me, I have been told,
554 "Here is a fellow who, when he is silent, will never begin
555 to speak; and when he once begins to speak, will never
556 stop." It was at this time that I began to have influence,
557 which steadily increased for a course of years. I gained
558 upon my pupils, and was in particular intimate and affectionate
559 with two of our probationer Fellows, Robert Isaac
560 Wilberforce (afterwards Archdeacon) and Richard Hurrell
561 Froude. Whately then, an acute man, perhaps saw around
562 me the signs of an incipient party, of which I was not
563 conscious myself. And thus we discern the first elements
564 of that movement afterwards called Tractarian.
565 The true and primary author of it, however, as is usual
566 with great motive-powers, was out of sight. Having
567 carried off as a mere boy the highest honours of the University,
568 he had turned from the admiration which haunted
569 his steps, and sought for a better and holier satisfaction in
570 pastoral work in the country. Need I say that I am
571 speaking of John Keble? The first time that I was in a
572 room with him was on occasion of my election to a fellowship
573 at Oriel, when I was sent for into the Tower, to shake
574 hands with the Provost and Fellows. How is that hour
575 fixed in my memory after the changes of forty-two years,
576 forty-two this very day on which I write! I have lately
577 had a letter in my hands, which I sent at the time to my
578 great friend, John William Bowden, with whom I passed
579 almost exclusively my Under-graduate years. "I had to
580 hasten to the Tower," I say to him, "to receive the congratulations
581 of all the Fellows. I bore it till Keble took
582 my hand, and then felt so abashed and unworthy of the
583 honour done me, that I seemed desirous of quite sinking
584 into the ground." His had been the first name which I
585 had heard spoken of, with reverence rather than admiration,
586 when I came up to Oxford. When one day I was
587 walking in High Street with my dear earliest friend just
588 mentioned, with what eagerness did he cry out, "There's
589 Keble!" and with what awe did I look at him! Then
590 at another time I heard a Master of Arts of my College
591 give an account how he had just then had occasion to introduce
592 himself on some business to Keble, and how
593 gentle, courteous, and unaffected Keble had been, so as
594 almost to put him out of countenance. Then too it was
595 reported, truly or falsely, how a rising man of brilliant
596 reputation, the present Dean of St. Paul's, Dr. Milman,
597 admired and loved him, adding, that somehow he was
598 strangely unlike any one else. However, at the time
599 when I was elected Fellow of Oriel he was not in residence,
600 and he was shy of me for years in consequence of
601 the marks which I bore upon me of the evangelical and
602 liberal schools. At least so I have ever thought. Hurrell
603 Froude brought us together about 1828: it is one of the
604 sayings preserved in his "Remains,"—"Do you know the
605 story of the murderer who had done one good thing in his
606 life? Well; if I was ever asked what good deed I had
607 ever done, I should say that I had brought Keble and
608 Newman to understand each other."
609 The Christian Year made its appearance in 1827. It is
610 not necessary, and scarcely becoming, to praise a book
611 which has already become one of the classics of the language.
612 When the general tone of religious literature was
613 so nerveless and impotent, as it was at that time, Keble
614 struck an original note and woke up in the hearts of
615 thousands a new music, the music of a school, long unknown
616 in England. Nor can I pretend to analyze, in my
617 own instance, the effect of religious teaching so deep, so
618 pure, so beautiful. I have never till now tried to do so;
619 yet I think I am not wrong in saying, that the two main
620 intellectual truths which it brought home to me, were the
621 same two, which I had learned from Butler, though recast
622 in the creative mind of my new master. The first of those
623 was what may be called, in a large sense of the word, the
624 Sacramental system; that is, the doctrine that material
625 phenomena are both the types and the instruments of real
626 things unseen,—a doctrine, which embraces in its fulness,
627 not only what Anglicans, as well as Catholics, believe about
628 Sacraments properly so called; but also the article of "the
629 Communion of Saints;" and likewise the Mysteries of
630 the faith. The connexion of this philosophy of religion
631 with what is sometimes called "Berkeleyism" has been
632 mentioned above; I knew little of Berkeley at this time
633 except by name; nor have I ever studied him.
634 On the second intellectual principle which I gained from
635 Mr. Keble, I could say a great deal; if this were the place
636 for it. It runs through very much that I have written,
637 and has gained for me many hard names. Butler teaches
638 us that probability is the guide of life. The danger of this
639 doctrine, in the case of many minds, is, its tendency to
640 destroy in them absolute certainty, leading them to consider
641 every conclusion as doubtful, and resolving truth into
642 an opinion, which it is safe indeed to obey or to profess,
643 but not possible to embrace with full internal assent. If
644 this were to be allowed, then the celebrated saying, "O
645 God, if there be a God, save my soul, if I have a soul!"
646 would be the highest measure of devotion:—but who can
647 really pray to a Being, about whose existence he is
648 seriously in doubt?
649 I considered that Mr. Keble met this difficulty by
650 ascribing the firmness of assent which we give to religious
651 doctrine, not to the probabilities which introduced it, but
652 to the living power of faith and love which accepted it.
653 In matters of religion, he seemed to say, it is not merely
654 probability which makes us intellectually certain, but probability
655 as it is put to account by faith and love. It is
656 faith and love which give to probability a force which it
657 has not in itself. Faith and love are directed towards an
658 Object; in the vision of that Object they live; it is that
659 Object, received in faith and love, which renders it reasonable
660 to take probability as sufficient for internal
661 conviction. Thus the argument from Probability, in
662 the matter of religion, became an argument from Personality,
663 which in fact is one form of the argument from
664 Authority.
665 In illustration, Mr. Keble used to quote the words of the
666 Psalm: "I will guide thee with mine *eye*. Be ye not like
667 to horse and mule, which have no understanding; whose
668 mouths must be held with bit and bridle, lest they
669 fall upon thee." This is the very difference, he used to
670 say, between slaves, and friends or children. Friends do
671 not ask for literal commands; but, from their knowledge
672 of the speaker, they understand his half-words, and from
673 love of him they anticipate his wishes. Hence it is, that
674 in his Poem for St. Bartholomew's Day, he speaks of the
675 "Eye of God's word;" and in the note quotes Mr. Miller,
676 of Worcester College, who remarks in his Bampton Lectures,
677 on the special power of Scripture, as having "this
678 Eye, like that of a portrait, uniformly fixed upon us, turn
679 where we will." The view thus suggested by Mr. Keble,
680 is brought forward in one of the earliest of the "Tracts
681 for the Times." In No. 8 I say, "The Gospel is a Law of
682 Liberty. We are treated as sons, not as servants; not
683 subjected to a code of formal commandments, but addressed
684 as those who love God, and wish to please Him."
685 I did not at all dispute this view of the matter, for I
686 made use of it myself; but I was dissatisfied, because it did
687 not go to the root of the difficulty. It was beautiful and
688 religious, but it did not even profess to be logical; and
689 accordingly I tried to complete it by considerations of my
690 own, which are to be found in my University Sermons,
691 Essay on Ecclesiastical Miracles, and Essay on Development
692 of Doctrine. My argument is in outline as follows:
693 that that absolute certitude which we were able to possess,
694 whether as to the truths of natural theology, or as to the
695 fact of a revelation, was the result of an *assemblage* of concurring
696 and converging probabilities, and that, both according
697 to the constitution of the human mind and the
698 will of its Maker; that certitude was a habit of mind, that
699 certainty was a quality of propositions; that probabilities
700 which did not reach to logical certainty, might suffice for a
701 mental certitude; that the certitude thus brought about
702 might equal in measure and strength the certitude which
703 was created by the strictest scientific demonstration; and
704 that to possess such certitude might in given cases and to
705 given individuals be a plain duty, though not to others in
706 other circumstances:—
707 Moreover, that as there were probabilities which sufficed
708 for certitude, so there were other probabilities which were
709 legitimately adapted to create opinion; that it might be
710 quite as much a matter of duty in given cases and to given
711 persons to have about a fact an opinion of a definite
712 strength and consistency, as in the case of greater or of
713 more numerous probabilities it was a duty to have a certitude;
714 that accordingly we were bound to be more or less
715 sure, on a sort of (as it were) graduated scale of assent, viz.
716 according as the probabilities attaching to a professed fact
717 were brought home to us, and as the case might be, to entertain
718 about it a pious belief, or a pious opinion, or a religious
719 conjecture, or at least, a tolerance of such belief, or
720 opinion or conjecture in others; that on the other hand, as it
721 was a duty to have a belief, of more or less strong texture,
722 in given cases, so in other cases it was a duty not to believe,
723 not to opine, not to conjecture, not even to tolerate
724 the notion that a professed fact was true, inasmuch as it
725 would be credulity or superstition, or some other moral
726 fault, to do so. This was the region of Private Judgment
727 in religion; that is, of a Private Judgment, not formed
728 arbitrarily and according to one's fancy or liking, but conscientiously,
729 and under a sense of duty.
730 Considerations such as these throw a new light on the
731 subject of Miracles, and they seem to have led me to reconsider
732 the view which I had taken of them in my Essay in
733 1825-6. I do not know what was the date of this change
734 in me, nor of the train of ideas on which it was founded.
735 That there had been already great miracles, as those of
736 Scripture, as the Resurrection, was a fact establishing the
737 principle that the laws of nature had sometimes been suspended
738 by their Divine Author, and since what had happened
739 once might happen again, a certain probability, at
740 least no kind of improbability, was attached to the idea
741 taken in itself, of miraculous intervention in later times,
742 and miraculous accounts were to be regarded in connexion
743 with the verisimilitude, scope, instrument, character, testimony,
744 and circumstances, with which they presented themselves
745 to us; and, according to the final result of those
746 various considerations, it was our duty to be sure, or to believe,
747 or to opine, or to surmise, or to tolerate, or to reject,
748 or to denounce. The main difference between my Essay
749 on Miracles in 1826 and my Essay in 1842 is this: that in
750 1826 I considered that miracles were sharply divided into
751 two classes, those which were to be received, and those
752 which were to be rejected; whereas in 1842 I saw that they
753 were to be regarded according to their greater or less probability,
754 which was in some cases sufficient to create certitude
755 about them, in other cases only belief or opinion.
756 Moreover, the argument from Analogy, on which this
757 view of the question was founded, suggested to me something
758 besides, in recommendation of the Ecclesiastical
759 Miracles. It fastened itself upon the theory of Church
760 History which I had learned as a boy from Joseph Milner.
761 It is Milner's doctrine, that upon the visible Church come
762 down from above, at certain intervals, large and temporary
763 *Effusions* of divine grace. This is the leading idea of his
764 work. He begins by speaking of the Day of Pentecost, as
765 marking "the first of those *Effusions* of the Spirit of God,
766 which from age to age have visited the earth since the
767 coming of Christ." Vol. i. p. 3. In a note he adds that
768 "in the term 'Effusion' there is *not* here included the idea
769 of the miraculous or extraordinary operations of the Spirit
770 of God;" but still it was natural for me, admitting Milner's
771 general theory, and applying to it the principle of analogy,
772 not to stop short at his abrupt *ipse dixit*, but boldly to pass
773 forward to the conclusion, on other grounds plausible, that
774 as miracles accompanied the first effusion of grace, so they
775 might accompany the later. It is surely a natural and on
776 the whole, a true anticipation (though of course there are
777 exceptions in particular cases), that gifts and graces go
778 together; now, according to the ancient Catholic doctrine,
779 the gift of miracles was viewed as the attendant and shadow
780 of transcendent sanctity: and moreover, since such sanctity
781 was not of every day's occurrence, nay further, since one
782 period of Church history differed widely from another, and,
783 as Joseph Milner would say, there have been generations
784 or centuries of degeneracy or disorder, and times of revival,
785 and since one region might be in the mid-day of religious
786 fervour, and another in twilight or gloom, there was no
787 force in the popular argument, that, because we did not
788 see miracles with our own eyes, miracles had not happened
789 in former times, or were not now at this very time taking
790 place in distant places:—but I must not dwell longer on a
791 subject, to which in a few words it is impossible to do
792 justice[4].
793 [4] Vide note B, *Ecclesiastical Miracles*, at the end of the volume.
794 Hurrell Froude was a pupil of Keble's, formed by him,
795 and in turn reacting upon him. I knew him first in 1826,
796 and was in the closest and most affectionate friendship with
797 him from about 1829 till his death in 1836. He was a
798 man of the highest gifts,—so truly many-sided, that it
799 would be presumptuous in me to attempt to describe him,
800 except under those aspects in which he came before me.
801 Nor have I here to speak of the gentleness and tenderness
802 of nature, the playfulness, the free elastic force and graceful
803 versatility of mind, and the patient winning considerateness
804 in discussion, which endeared him to those to whom
805 he opened his heart; for I am all along engaged upon
806 matters of belief and opinion, and am introducing others
807 into my narrative, not for their own sake, or because I love
808 and have loved them, so much as because, and so far as,
809 they have influenced my theological views. In this respect
810 then, I speak of Hurrell Froude,—in his intellectual
811 aspect,—as a man of high genius, brimful and overflowing
812 with ideas and views, in him original, which were too
813 many and strong even for his bodily strength, and which
814 crowded and jostled against each other in their effort after
815 distinct shape and expression. And he had an intellect as
816 critical and logical as it was speculative and bold. Dying
817 prematurely, as he did, and in the conflict and transition-state
818 of opinion, his religious views never reached their
819 ultimate conclusion, by the very reason of their multitude
820 and their depth. His opinions arrested and influenced
821 me, even when they did not gain my assent.
822 He professed openly his admiration of the Church of
823 Rome, and his hatred of the Reformers. He delighted
824 in the notion of an hierarchical system, of sacerdotal
825 power, and of full ecclesiastical liberty. He felt scorn of
826 the maxim, "The Bible and the Bible only is the religion
827 of Protestants;" and he gloried in accepting Tradition as
828 a main instrument of religious teaching. He had a high
829 severe idea of the intrinsic excellence of Virginity; and he
830 considered the Blessed Virgin its great Pattern. He delighted
831 in thinking of the Saints; he had a vivid appreciation
832 of the idea of sanctity, its possibility and its heights;
833 and he was more than inclined to believe a large amount
834 of miraculous interference as occurring in the early and
835 middle ages. He embraced the principle of penance and
836 mortification. He had a deep devotion to the Real Presence,
837 in which he had a firm faith. He was powerfully
838 drawn to the Medieval Church, but not to the Primitive.
839 He had a keen insight into abstract truth; but he was
840 an Englishman to the backbone in his severe adherence to
841 the real and the concrete. He had a most classical taste,
842 and a genius for philosophy and art; and he was fond of
843 historical inquiry, and the politics of religion. He had no
844 turn for theology as such. He set no sufficient value
845 on the writings of the Fathers, on the detail or development
846 of doctrine, on the definite traditions of the Church
847 viewed in their matter, on the teaching of the Ecumenical
848 Councils, or on the controversies out of which they arose.
849 He took an eager courageous view of things on the whole.
850 I should say that his power of entering into the minds of
851 others did not equal his other gifts; he could not believe,
852 for instance, that I really held the Roman Church to be
853 Anti-christian. On many points he would not believe
854 but that I agreed with him, when I did not. He seemed
855 not to understand my difficulties. His were of a different
856 kind, the contrariety between theory and fact. He was a
857 high Tory of the Cavalier stamp, and was disgusted with
858 the Toryism of the opponents of the Reform Bill. He was
859 smitten with the love of the Theocratic Church; he went
860 abroad and was shocked by the degeneracy which he
861 thought he saw in the Catholics of Italy.
862 It is difficult to enumerate the precise additions to my
863 theological creed which I derived from a friend to whom
864 I owe so much. He taught me to look with admiration
865 towards the Church of Rome, and in the same degree to
866 dislike the Reformation. He fixed deep in me the idea
867 of devotion to the Blessed Virgin, and he led me gradually
868 to believe in the Real Presence.
869 There is one remaining source of my opinions to be
870 mentioned, and that far from the least important. In
871 proportion as I moved out of the shadow of that liberalism
872 which had hung over my course, my early devotion towards
873 the Fathers returned; and in the Long Vacation of 1828
874 I set about to read them chronologically, beginning with
875 St. Ignatius and St. Justin. About 1830 a proposal was
876 made to me by Mr. Hugh Rose, who with Mr. Lyall
877 (afterwards Dean of Canterbury) was providing writers for
878 a Theological Library, to furnish them with a History of
879 the Principal Councils. I accepted it, and at once set to
880 work on the Council of Nicæa. It was to launch myself
881 on an ocean with currents innumerable; and I was drifted
882 back first to the ante-Nicene history, and then to the
883 Church of Alexandria. The work at last appeared under
884 the title of "The Arians of the Fourth Century;" and
885 of its 422 pages, the first 117 consisted of introductory
886 matter, and the Council of Nicæa did not appear till the
887 254th, and then occupied at most twenty pages.
888 I do not know when I first learnt to consider that Antiquity
889 was the true exponent of the doctrines of Christianity
890 and the basis of the Church of England; but I
891 take it for granted that the works of Bishop Bull, which
892 at this time I read, were my chief introduction to this
893 principle. The course of reading, which I pursued in the
894 composition of my volume, was directly adapted to develope
895 it in my mind. What principally attracted me in the
896 ante-Nicene period was the great Church of Alexandria,
897 the historical centre of teaching in those times. Of Rome
898 for some centuries comparatively little is known. The
899 battle of Arianism was first fought in Alexandria; Athanasius,
900 the champion of the truth, was Bishop of Alexandria;
901 and in his writings he refers to the great religious
902 names of an earlier date, to Origen, Dionysius, and others,
903 who were the glory of its see, or of its school. The broad
904 philosophy of Clement and Origen carried me away; the
905 philosophy, not the theological doctrine; and I have drawn
906 out some features of it in my volume, with the zeal and
907 freshness, but with the partiality, of a neophyte. Some
908 portions of their teaching, magnificent in themselves, came
909 like music to my inward ear, as if the response to ideas,
910 which, with little external to encourage them, I had
911 cherished so long. These were based on the mystical or
912 sacramental principle, and spoke of the various Economies
913 or Dispensations of the Eternal. I understood these
914 passages to mean that the exterior world, physical and historical,
915 was but the manifestation to our senses of realities
916 greater than itself. Nature was a parable: Scripture was
917 an allegory: pagan literature, philosophy, and mythology,
918 properly understood, were but a preparation for the Gospel.
919 The Greek poets and sages were in a certain sense
920 prophets; for "thoughts beyond their thought to those
921 high bards were given." There had been a directly
922 divine dispensation granted to the Jews; but there had
923 been in some sense a dispensation carried on in favour of
924 the Gentiles. He who had taken the seed of Jacob for
925 His elect people had not therefore cast the rest of mankind
926 out of His sight. In the fulness of time both Judaism
927 and Paganism had come to nought; the outward framework,
928 which concealed yet suggested the Living Truth,
929 had never been intended to last, and it was dissolving
930 under the beams of the Sun of Justice which shone behind
931 it and through it. The process of change had been slow;
932 it had been done not rashly, but by rule and measure,
933 "at sundry times and in divers manners," first one disclosure
934 and then another, till the whole evangelical doctrine
935 was brought into full manifestation. And thus room
936 was made for the anticipation of further and deeper disclosures,
937 of truths still under the veil of the letter, and in
938 their season to be revealed. The visible world still remains
939 without its divine interpretation; Holy Church in her
940 sacraments and her hierarchical appointments, will remain,
941 even to the end of the world, after all but a symbol
942 of those heavenly facts which fill eternity. Her mysteries
943 are but the expressions in human language of truths to
944 which the human mind is unequal. It is evident how
945 much there was in all this in correspondence with the
946 thoughts which had attracted me when I was young, and
947 with the doctrine which I have already associated with
948 the Analogy and the Christian Year.
949 It was, I suppose, to the Alexandrian school and to the
950 early Church, that I owe in particular what I definitely
951 held about the Angels. I viewed them, not only as the
952 ministers employed by the Creator in the Jewish and
953 Christian dispensations, as we find on the face of Scripture,
954 but as carrying on, as Scripture also implies, the Economy
955 of the Visible World. I considered them as the real
956 causes of motion, light, and life, and of those elementary
957 principles of the physical universe, which, when offered in
958 their developments to our senses, suggest to us the notion
959 of cause and effect, and of what are called the laws of
960 nature. This doctrine I have drawn out in my Sermon
961 for Michaelmas day, written in 1831. I say of the Angels,
962 "Every breath of air and ray of light and heat, every
963 beautiful prospect, is, as it were, the skirts of their garments,
964 the waving of the robes of those whose faces see
965 God." Again, I ask what would be the thoughts of a
966 man who, "when examining a flower, or a herb, or a
967 pebble, or a ray of light, which he treats as something so
968 beneath him in the scale of existence, suddenly discovered
969 that he was in the presence of some powerful being who
970 was hidden behind the visible things he was inspecting,—who,
971 though concealing his wise hand, was giving them
972 their beauty, grace, and perfection, as being God's instrument
973 for the purpose,—nay, whose robe and ornaments
974 those objects were, which he was so eager to analyze?"
975 and I therefore remark that "we may say with grateful
976 and simple hearts with the Three Holy Children, 'O all ye
977 works of the Lord, &c., &c., bless ye the Lord, praise Him,
978 and magnify Him for ever.'"
979 Also, besides the hosts of evil spirits, I considered
980 there was a middle race, δαιμονια, neither in heaven, nor
981 in hell; partially fallen, capricious, wayward; noble or
982 crafty, benevolent or malicious, as the case might be.
983 These beings gave a sort of inspiration or intelligence to
984 races, nations, and classes of men. Hence the action of
985 bodies politic and associations, which is often so different
986 from that of the individuals who compose them. Hence
987 the character and the instinct of states and governments,
988 of religious communities and communions. I thought
989 these assemblages had their life in certain unseen Powers.
990 My preference of the Personal to the Abstract would
991 naturally lead me to this view. I thought it countenanced
992 by the mention of "the Prince of Persia" in the Prophet
993 Daniel; and I think I considered that it was of such intermediate
994 beings that the Apocalypse spoke, in its notice of
995 "the Angels of the Seven Churches."
996 In 1837 I made a further development of this doctrine.
997 I said to an intimate and dear friend, Samuel Francis
998 Wood, in a letter which came into my hands on his death.
999 "I have an idea. The mass of the Fathers (Justin,
1000 Athenagoras, Irenæus, Clement, Tertullian, Origen, Lactantius,
1001 Sulpicius, Ambrose, Nazianzen,) hold that, though
1002 Satan fell from the beginning, the Angels fell before the
1003 deluge, falling in love with the daughters of men. This
1004 has lately come across me as a remarkable solution of a
1005 notion which I cannot help holding. Daniel speaks as if
1006 each nation had its guardian Angel. I cannot but think
1007 that there are beings with a great deal of good in them,
1008 yet with great defects, who are the animating principles
1009 of certain institutions, &c., &c.... Take England with
1010 many high virtues, and yet a low Catholicism. It seems
1011 to me that John Bull is a spirit neither of heaven nor hell....
1012 Has not the Christian Church, in its parts, surrendered
1013 itself to one or other of these simulations of the
1014 truth?... How are we to avoid Scylla and Charybdis
1015 and go straight on to the very image of Christ?"
1016 &c., &c.
1017 I am aware that what I have been saying will, with
1018 many men, be doing credit to my imagination at the
1019 expense of my judgment—"Hippoclides doesn't care;" I
1020 am not setting myself up as a pattern of good sense or of
1021 any thing else: I am but giving a history of my opinions,
1022 and that, with the view of showing that I have come by
1023 them through intelligible processes of thought and honest
1024 external means. The doctrine indeed of the Economy has
1025 in some quarters been itself condemned as intrinsically
1026 pernicious,—as if leading to lying and equivocation, when
1027 applied, as I have applied it in my remarks upon it in my
1028 History of the Arians, to matters of conduct. My answer
1029 to this imputation I postpone to the concluding pages of
1030 my Volume.
1031 While I was engaged in writing my work upon the
1032 Arians, great events were happening at home and abroad,
1033 which brought out into form and passionate expression
1034 the various beliefs which had so gradually been winning
1035 their way into my mind. Shortly before, there had been
1036 a Revolution in France; the Bourbons had been dismissed:
1037 and I held that it was unchristian for nations to
1038 cast off their governors, and, much more, sovereigns who
1039 had the divine right of inheritance. Again, the great
1040 Reform Agitation was going on around me as I wrote.
1041 The Whigs had come into power; Lord Grey had told
1042 the Bishops to set their house in order, and some of the
1043 Prelates had been insulted and threatened in the streets of
1044 London. The vital question was, how were we to keep the
1045 Church from being liberalized? there was such apathy
1046 on the subject in some quarters, such imbecile alarm in
1047 others; the true principles of Churchmanship seemed so
1048 radically decayed, and there was such distraction in the
1049 councils of the Clergy. Blomfield, the Bishop of London
1050 of the day, an active and open-hearted man, had been
1051 for years engaged in diluting the high orthodoxy of the
1052 Church by the introduction of members of the Evangelical
1053 body into places of influence and trust. He had deeply
1054 offended men who agreed in opinion with myself, by an
1055 off-hand saying (as it was reported) to the effect that
1056 belief in the Apostolical succession had gone out with the
1057 Non-jurors. "We can count you," he said to some of the
1058 gravest and most venerated persons of the old school.
1059 And the Evangelical party itself, with their late successes,
1060 seemed to have lost that simplicity and unworldliness
1061 which I admired so much in Milner and Scott. It was
1062 not that I did not venerate such men as Ryder, the then
1063 Bishop of Lichfield, and others of similar sentiments, who
1064 were not yet promoted out of the ranks of the Clergy, but
1065 I thought little of the Evangelicals as a class. I thought
1066 they played into the hands of the Liberals. With the
1067 Establishment thus divided and threatened, thus ignorant
1068 of its true strength, I compared that fresh vigorous Power
1069 of which I was reading in the first centuries. In her
1070 triumphant zeal on behalf of that Primeval Mystery, to
1071 which I had had so great a devotion from my youth, I
1072 recognized the movement of my Spiritual Mother. "Incessu
1073 patuit Dea." The self-conquest of her Ascetics, the
1074 patience of her Martyrs, the irresistible determination of
1075 her Bishops, the joyous swing of her advance, both exalted
1076 and abashed me. I said to myself, "Look on this picture
1077 and on that;" I felt affection for my own Church, but not
1078 tenderness; I felt dismay at her prospects, anger and
1079 scorn at her do-nothing perplexity. I thought that if
1080 Liberalism once got a footing within her, it was sure of
1081 the victory in the event. I saw that Reformation principles
1082 were powerless to rescue her. As to leaving her, the
1083 thought never crossed my imagination; still I ever kept
1084 before me that there was something greater than the
1085 Established Church, and that that was the Church Catholic
1086 and Apostolic, set up from the beginning, of which
1087 she was but the local presence and the organ. She was
1088 nothing, unless she was this. She must be dealt with
1089 strongly, or she would be lost. There was need of a
1090 second reformation.
1091 At this time I was disengaged from College duties, and
1092 my health had suffered from the labour involved in the
1093 composition of my Volume. It was ready for the Press
1094 in July, 1832, though not published till the end of 1833.
1095 I was easily persuaded to join Hurrell Froude and his
1096 Father, who were going to the south of Europe for the
1097 health of the former.
1098 We set out in December, 1832. It was during this
1099 expedition that my Verses which are in the Lyra Apostolica
1100 were written;—a few indeed before it, but not more
1101 than one or two of them after it. Exchanging, as I was,
1102 definite Tutorial work, and the literary quiet and pleasant
1103 friendships of the last six years, for foreign countries and
1104 an unknown future, I naturally was led to think that some
1105 inward changes, as well as some larger course of action,
1106 were coming upon me. At Whitchurch, while waiting
1107 for the down mail to Falmouth, I wrote the verses about
1108 my Guardian Angel, which begin with these words: "Are
1109 these the tracks of some unearthly Friend?" and which
1110 go on to speak of "the vision" which haunted me:—that
1111 vision is more or less brought out in the whole series of
1112 these compositions.
1113 I went to various coasts of the Mediterranean; parted
1114 with my friends at Rome; went down for the second time
1115 to Sicily without companion, at the end of April; and got
1116 back to England by Palermo in the early part of July.
1117 The strangeness of foreign life threw me back into myself;
1118 I found pleasure in historical sites and beautiful scenes,
1119 not in men and manners. We kept clear of Catholics
1120 throughout our tour. I had a conversation with the Dean
1121 of Malta, a most pleasant man, lately dead; but it was
1122 about the Fathers, and the Library of the great church.
1123 I knew the Abbate Santini, at Rome, who did no more
1124 than copy for me the Gregorian tones. Froude and I
1125 made two calls upon Monsignore (now Cardinal) Wiseman
1126 at the Collegio Inglese, shortly before we left Rome. Once
1127 we heard him preach at a church in the Corso. I do not
1128 recollect being in a room with any other ecclesiastics,
1129 except a Priest at Castro-Giovanni in Sicily, who called
1130 on me when I was ill, and with whom I wished to hold a
1131 controversy. As to Church Services, we attended the
1132 Tenebræ, at the Sestine, for the sake of the Miserere; and
1133 that was all. My general feeling was, "All, save the
1134 spirit of man, is divine." I saw nothing but what was
1135 external; of the hidden life of Catholics I knew nothing.
1136 I was still more driven back into myself, and felt my
1137 isolation. England was in my thoughts solely, and the
1138 news from England came rarely and imperfectly. The
1139 Bill for the Suppression of the Irish Sees was in progress,
1140 and filled my mind. I had fierce thoughts against the
1141 Liberals.
1142 It was the success of the Liberal cause which fretted me
1143 inwardly. I became fierce against its instruments and its
1144 manifestations. A French vessel was at Algiers; I would
1145 not even look at the tricolour. On my return, though
1146 forced to stop twenty-four hours at Paris, I kept indoors
1147 the whole time, and all that I saw of that beautiful city was
1148 what I saw from the Diligence. The Bishop of London
1149 had already sounded me as to my filling one of the Whitehall
1150 preacherships, which he had just then put on a new
1151 footing; but I was indignant at the line which he was
1152 taking, and from my Steamer I had sent home a letter
1153 declining the appointment by anticipation, should it be
1154 offered to me. At this time I was specially annoyed with
1155 Dr. Arnold, though it did not last into later years. Some
1156 one, I think, asked, in conversation at Rome, whether a
1157 certain interpretation of Scripture was Christian? it was
1158 answered that Dr. Arnold took it; I interposed, "But is
1159 *he* a Christian?" The subject went out of my head at
1160 once; when afterwards I was taxed with it, I could say
1161 no more in explanation, than (what I believe was the
1162 fact) that I must have had in mind some free views of
1163 Dr. Arnold about the Old Testament:—I thought I must
1164 have meant, "Arnold answers for the interpretation, but
1165 who is to answer for Arnold?" It was at Rome, too,
1166 that we began the Lyra Apostolica which appeared
1167 monthly in the British Magazine. The motto shows the
1168 feeling of both Froude and myself at the time: we
1169 borrowed from M. Bunsen a Homer, and Froude chose
1170 the words in which Achilles, on returning to the battle,
1171 says, "You shall know the difference, now that I am back
1172 again."
1173 Especially when I was left by myself, the thought came
1174 upon me that deliverance is wrought, not by the many but
1175 by the few, not by bodies but by persons. Now it was, I
1176 think, that I repeated to myself the words, which had
1177 ever been dear to me from my school days, "Exoriare
1178 aliquis!"—now too, that Southey's beautiful poem of
1179 Thalaba, for which I had an immense liking, came
1180 forcibly to my mind. I began to think that I had a
1181 mission. There are sentences of my letters to my friends
1182 to this effect, if they are not destroyed. When we took
1183 leave of Monsignore Wiseman, he had courteously expressed
1184 a wish that we might make a second visit to Rome; I
1185 said with great gravity, "We have a work to do in England."
1186 I went down at once to Sicily, and the presentiment
1187 grew stronger. I struck into the middle of the
1188 island, and fell ill of a fever at Leonforte. My servant
1189 thought that I was dying, and begged for my last directions.
1190 I gave them, as he wished; but I said, "I shall not die."
1191 I repeated, "I shall not die, for I have not sinned against
1192 light, I have not sinned against light." I never have
1193 been able quite to make out what I meant.
1194 I got to Castro-Giovanni, and was laid up there for
1195 nearly three weeks. Towards the end of May I left for
1196 Palermo, taking three days for the journey. Before starting
1197 from my inn in the morning of May 26th or 27th, I
1198 sat down on my bed, and began to sob violently. My
1199 servant, who had acted as my nurse, asked what ailed
1200 me. I could only answer him, "I have a work to do in
1201 England."
1202 I was aching to get home; yet for want of a vessel I
1203 was kept at Palermo for three weeks. I began to visit
1204 the Churches, and they calmed my impatience, though I
1205 did not attend any services. I knew nothing of the Presence
1206 of the Blessed Sacrament there. At last I got off
1207 in an orange boat, bound for Marseilles. Then it was
1208 that I wrote the lines, "Lead, kindly light," which have
1209 since become well known. We were becalmed a whole
1210 week in the Straits of Bonifacio. I was writing verses the
1211 whole time of my passage. At length I got to Marseilles,
1212 and set off for England. The fatigue of travelling was
1213 too much for me, and I was laid up for several days at
1214 Lyons. At last I got off again, and did not stop night or
1215 day, (except a compulsory delay at Paris,) till I reached
1216 England, and my mother's house. My brother had arrived
1217 from Persia only a few hours before. This was on the
1218 Tuesday. The following Sunday, July 14th, Mr. Keble
1219 preached the Assize Sermon in the University Pulpit. It
1220 was published under the title of "National Apostasy."
1221 I have ever considered and kept the day, as the start of
1222 the religious movement of 1833.
CHAPTER II.
25 (Texto do capítulo)
HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1833 TO 1839.
28 In spite of the foregoing pages, I have no romantic story
29 to tell; but I have written them, because it is my duty to
30 tell things as they took place. I have not exaggerated
31 the feelings with which I returned to England, and I have
32 no desire to dress up the events which followed, so as to
33 make them in keeping with the narrative which has gone
34 before. I soon relapsed into the every-day life which I
35 had hitherto led; in all things the same, except that a
36 new object was given me. I had employed myself in my
37 own rooms in reading and writing, and in the care of a
38 Church, before I left England, and I returned to the same
39 occupations when I was back again. And yet perhaps
40 those first vehement feelings which carried me on, were
41 necessary for the beginning of the Movement; and afterwards,
42 when it was once begun, the special need of me
43 was over.
44 When I got home from abroad, I found that already a
45 movement had commenced, in opposition to the specific
46 danger which at that time was threatening the religion of
47 the nation and its Church. Several zealous and able men
48 had united their counsels, and were in correspondence with
49 each other. The principal of these were Mr. Keble,
50 Hurrell Froude, who had reached home long before me,
51 Mr. William Palmer of Dublin and Worcester College
52 (not Mr. William Palmer of Magdalen, who is now a
53 Catholic), Mr. Arthur Perceval, and Mr. Hugh Rose.
54 To mention Mr. Hugh Rose's name is to kindle in the
55 minds of those who knew him a host of pleasant and affectionate
56 remembrances. He was the man above all others
57 fitted by his cast of mind and literary powers to make a
58 stand, if a stand could be made, against the calamity of
59 the times. He was gifted with a high and large mind,
60 and a true sensibility of what was great and beautiful; he
61 wrote with warmth and energy; and he had a cool head
62 and cautious judgment. He spent his strength and shortened
63 his life. Pro Ecclesia Dei, as he understood that
64 sovereign idea. Some years earlier he had been the first
65 to give warning, I think from the University Pulpit at
66 Cambridge, of the perils to England which lay in the
67 biblical and theological speculations of Germany. The
68 Reform agitation followed, and the Whig Government
69 came into power; and he anticipated in their distribution
70 of Church patronage the authoritative introduction of
71 liberal opinions into the country. He feared that by the
72 Whig party a door would be opened in England to the
73 most grievous of heresies, which never could be closed
74 again. In order under such grave circumstances to unite
75 Churchmen together, and to make a front against the
76 coming danger, he had in 1832 commenced the British
77 Magazine, and in the same year he came to Oxford in the
78 summer term, in order to beat up for writers for his publication;
79 on that occasion I became known to him through
80 Mr. Palmer. His reputation and position came in aid of
81 his obvious fitness, in point of character and intellect, to
82 become the centre of an ecclesiastical movement, if such a
83 movement were to depend on the action of a party. His
84 delicate health, his premature death, would have frustrated
85 the expectation, even though the new school of opinion
86 had been more exactly thrown into the shape of a party,
87 than in fact was the case. But he zealously backed up
88 the first efforts of those who were principals in it; and,
89 when he went abroad to die, in 1838, he allowed me the
90 solace of expressing my feelings of attachment and gratitude
91 to him by addressing him, in the dedication of a
92 volume of my Sermons, as the man "who, when hearts
93 were failing, bade us stir up the gift that was in us, and
94 betake ourselves to our true Mother."
95 But there were other reasons, besides Mr. Rose's state
96 of health, which hindered those who so much admired him
97 from availing themselves of his close co-operation in the
98 coming fight. United as both he and they were in the
99 general scope of the Movement, they were in discordance
100 with each other from the first in their estimate of the
101 means to be adopted for attaining it. Mr. Rose had a
102 position in the Church, a name, and serious responsibilities;
103 he had direct ecclesiastical superiors; he had intimate relations
104 with his own University, and a large clerical connexion
105 through the country. Froude and I were nobodies;
106 with no characters to lose, and no antecedents to fetter us.
107 Rose could not go a-head across country, as Froude had
108 no scruples in doing. Froude was a bold rider, as on
109 horseback, so also in his speculations. After a long conversation
110 with him on the logical bearing of his principles,
111 Mr. Rose said of him with quiet humour, that "he did
112 not seem to be afraid of inferences." It was simply the
113 truth; Froude had that strong hold of first principles, and
114 that keen perception of their value, that he was comparatively
115 indifferent to the revolutionary action which would
116 attend on their application to a given state of things;
117 whereas in the thoughts of Rose, as a practical man, existing
118 facts had the precedence of every other idea, and the
119 chief test of the soundness of a line of policy lay in the
120 consideration whether it would work. This was one of
121 the first questions, which, as it seemed to me, on every
122 occasion occurred to his mind. With Froude, Erastianism,—that
123 is, the union (so he viewed it) of Church and State,—was
124 the parent, or if not the parent, the serviceable and
125 sufficient tool, of liberalism. Till that union was snapped,
126 Christian doctrine never could be safe; and, while he well
127 knew how high and unselfish was the temper of Mr. Rose,
128 yet he used to apply to him an epithet, reproachful in his
129 own mouth;—Rose was a "conservative." By bad luck,
130 I brought out this word to Mr. Rose in a letter of my
131 own, which I wrote to him in criticism of something he
132 had inserted in his Magazine: I got a vehement rebuke
133 for my pains, for though Rose pursued a conservative line,
134 he had as high a disdain, as Froude could have, of a
135 worldly ambition, and an extreme sensitiveness of such an
136 imputation.
137 But there was another reason still, and a more elementary
138 one, which severed Mr. Rose from the Oxford Movement.
139 Living movements do not come of committees, nor
140 are great ideas worked out through the post, even though
141 it had been the penny post. This principle deeply penetrated
142 both Froude and myself from the first, and recommended
143 to us the course which things soon took
144 spontaneously, and without set purpose of our own. Universities
145 are the natural centres of intellectual movements.
146 How could men act together, whatever was their zeal,
147 unless they were united in a sort of individuality? Now,
148 first, we had no unity of place. Mr. Rose was in Suffolk,
149 Mr. Perceval in Surrey, Mr. Keble in Gloucestershire;
150 Hurrell Froude had to go for his health to Barbadoes.
151 Mr. Palmer was indeed in Oxford; this was an important
152 advantage, and told well in the first months of the Movement;—but
153 another condition, besides that of place, was
154 required.
155 A far more essential unity was that of antecedents,—a
156 common history, common memories, an intercourse of
157 mind with mind in the past, and a progress and increase
158 in that intercourse in the present. Mr. Perceval, to be
159 sure, was a pupil of Mr. Keble's; but Keble, Rose, and
160 Palmer, represented distinct parties, or at least tempers,
161 in the Establishment. Mr. Palmer had many conditions
162 of authority and influence. He was the only really learned
163 man among us. He understood theology as a science; he
164 was practised in the scholastic mode of controversial
165 writing; and, I believe, was as well acquainted, as he was
166 dissatisfied, with the Catholic schools. He was as decided
167 in his religious views, as he was cautious and even subtle
168 in their expression, and gentle in their enforcement. But
169 he was deficient in depth; and besides, coming from a
170 distance, he never had really grown into an Oxford man,
171 nor was he generally received as such; nor had he any
172 insight into the force of personal influence and congeniality
173 of thought in carrying out a religious theory,—a condition
174 which Froude and I considered essential to any true success
175 in the stand which had to be made against Liberalism.
176 Mr. Palmer had a certain connexion, as it may be called,
177 in the Establishment, consisting of high Church dignitaries,
178 Archdeacons, London Rectors, and the like, who
179 belonged to what was commonly called the high-and-dry
180 school. They were far more opposed than even he was to
181 the irresponsible action of individuals. Of course their
182 *beau idéal* in ecclesiastical action was a board of safe, sound,
183 sensible men. Mr. Palmer was their organ and representative;
184 and he wished for a Committee, an Association,
185 with rules and meetings, to protect the interests of the
186 Church in its existing peril. He was in some measure
187 supported by Mr. Perceval.
188 I, on the other hand, had out of my own head begun
189 the Tracts; and these, as representing the antagonist
190 principle of personality, were looked upon by Mr. Palmer's
191 friends with considerable alarm. The great point at the
192 time with these good men in London,—some of them men
193 of the highest principle, and far from influenced by what
194 we used to call Erastianism,—was to put down the Tracts.
195 I, as their editor, and mainly their author, was of course
196 willing to give way. Keble and Froude advocated their
197 continuance strongly, and were angry with me for consenting
198 to stop them. Mr. Palmer shared the anxiety of his
199 own friends; and, kind as were his thoughts of us, he still
200 not unnaturally felt, for reasons of his own, some fidget
201 and nervousness at the course which his Oriel friends were
202 taking. Froude, for whom he had a real liking, took a
203 high tone in his project of measures for dealing with
204 bishops and clergy, which must have shocked and scandalized
205 him considerably. As for me, there was matter
206 enough in the early Tracts to give him equal disgust; and
207 doubtless I much tasked his generosity, when he had to
208 defend me, whether against the London dignitaries or the
209 country clergy. Oriel, from the time of Dr. Copleston to
210 Dr. Hampden, had had a name far and wide for liberality
211 of thought; it had received a formal recognition from the
212 Edinburgh Review, if my memory serves me truly, as the
213 school of speculative philosophy in England; and on one
214 occasion, in 1833, when I presented myself, with some of
215 the first papers of the Movement, to a country clergyman
216 in Northamptonshire, he paused awhile, and then, eyeing
217 me with significance, asked "Whether Whately was at
218 the bottom of them?"
219 Mr. Perceval wrote to me in support of the judgment of
220 Mr. Palmer and the dignitaries. I replied in a letter,
221 which he afterwards published. "As to the Tracts," I
222 said to him (I quote my own words from his Pamphlet),
223 "every one has his own taste. You object to some things,
224 another to others. If we altered to please every one, the
225 effect would be spoiled. They were not intended as
226 symbols *è cathedrâ* but as the expression of individual
227 minds; and individuals, feeling strongly, while on the
228 one hand, they are incidentally faulty in mode or language,
229 are still peculiarly effective. No great work was done by
230 a system; whereas systems rise out of individual exertions.
231 Luther was an individual. The very faults of an individual
232 excite attention; he loses, but his cause (if good and
233 he powerful-minded) gains. This is the way of things;
234 we promote truth by a self-sacrifice."
235 The visit which I made to the Northamptonshire Rector
236 was only one of a series of similar expedients, which I
237 adopted during the year 1833. I called upon clergy in
238 various parts of the country, whether I was acquainted
239 with them or not, and I attended at the houses of friends
240 where several of them were from time to time assembled.
241 I do not think that much came of such attempts, nor were
242 they quite in my way. Also I wrote various letters to
243 clergymen, which fared not much better, except that they
244 advertised the fact, that a rally in favour of the Church
245 was commencing. I did not care whether my visits were
246 made to high Church or low Church; I wished to make a
247 strong pull in union with all who were opposed to the
248 principles of liberalism, whoever they might be. Giving
249 my name to the Editor, I commenced a series of letters in
250 the Record Newspaper: they ran to a considerable length;
251 and were borne by him with great courtesy and patience.
252 The heading given to them was, "Church Reform." The
253 first was on the revival of Church Discipline; the second,
254 on its Scripture proof; the third, on the application of the
255 doctrine; the fourth was an answer to objections; the
256 fifth was on the benefits of discipline. And then the
257 series was abruptly brought to a termination. I had said
258 what I really felt, and what was also in keeping with the
259 strong teaching of the Tracts, but I suppose the Editor
260 discovered in me some divergence from his own line of
261 thought; for at length he sent a very civil letter, apologizing
262 for the non-appearance of my sixth communication,
263 on the ground that it contained an attack upon "Temperance
264 Societies," about which he did not wish a controversy
265 in his columns. He added, however, his serious regret at
266 the theological views of the Tracts. I had subscribed a
267 small sum in 1828 towards the first start of the Record.
268 Acts of the officious character, which I have been describing,
269 were uncongenial to my natural temper, to the
270 genius of the Movement, and to the historical mode of its
271 success:—they were the fruit of that exuberant and joyous
272 energy with which I had returned from abroad, and which
273 I never had before or since. I had the exultation of health
274 restored, and home regained. While I was at Palermo
275 and thought of the breadth of the Mediterranean, and
276 the wearisome journey across France, I could not imagine
277 how I was ever to get to England; but now I was amid
278 familiar scenes and faces once more. And my health and
279 strength came back to me with such a rebound, that some
280 friends at Oxford, on seeing me, did not well know that it
281 was I, and hesitated before they spoke to me. And I had
282 the consciousness that I was employed in that work which
283 I had been dreaming about, and which I felt to be so momentous
284 and inspiring. I had a supreme confidence in
285 our cause; we were upholding that primitive Christianity
286 which was delivered for all time by the early teachers of
287 the Church, and which was registered and attested in the
288 Anglican formularies and by the Anglican divines. That
289 ancient religion had well nigh faded away out of the land,
290 through the political changes of the last 150 years, and it
291 must be restored. It would be in fact a second Reformation:—a
292 better reformation, for it would be a return not
293 to the sixteenth century, but to the seventeenth. No
294 time was to be lost, for the Whigs had come to do their
295 worst, and the rescue might come too late. Bishopricks
296 were already in course of suppression; Church property
297 was in course of confiscation; Sees would soon be receiving
298 unsuitable occupants. We knew enough to begin preaching
299 upon, and there was no one else to preach. I felt as
300 on board a vessel, which first gets under weigh, and then
301 the deck is cleared out, and luggage and live stock stowed
302 away into their proper receptacles.
303 Nor was it only that I had confidence in our cause, both
304 in itself, and in its polemical force, but also, on the other
305 hand, I despised every rival system of doctrine and its arguments
306 too. As to the high Church and the low Church,
307 I thought that the one had not much more of a logical
308 basis than the other; while I had a thorough contempt
309 for the controversial position of the latter. I had a real
310 respect for the character of many of the advocates of each
311 party, but that did not give cogency to their arguments;
312 and I thought, on the contrary, that the Apostolical form
313 of doctrine was essential and imperative, and its grounds
314 of evidence impregnable. Owing to this supreme confidence,
315 it came to pass at that time, that there was a
316 double aspect in my bearing towards others, which it is
317 necessary for me to enlarge upon. My behaviour had a
318 mixture in it both of fierceness and of sport; and on
319 this account, I dare say, it gave offence to many; nor
320 am I here defending it.
321 I wished men to agree with me, and I walked with them
322 step by step, as far as they would go; this I did sincerely;
323 but if they would stop, I did not much care about it, but
324 walked on, with some satisfaction that I had brought them
325 so far. I liked to make them preach the truth without
326 knowing it, and encouraged them to do so. It was a satisfaction
327 to me that the Record had allowed me to say so
328 much in its columns, without remonstrance. I was amused
329 to hear of one of the Bishops, who, on reading an early
330 Tract on the Apostolical Succession, could not make up
331 his mind whether he held the doctrine or not. I was
332 not distressed at the wonder or anger of dull and self-conceited
333 men, at propositions which they did not understand.
334 When a correspondent, in good faith, wrote to a
335 newspaper, to say that the "Sacrifice of the Holy Eucharist,"
336 spoken of in the Tract, was a false print for
337 "Sacrament," I thought the mistake too pleasant to be
338 corrected before I was asked about it. I was not unwilling
339 to draw an opponent on step by step, by virtue
340 of his own opinions, to the brink of some intellectual
341 absurdity, and to leave him to get back as he could. I
342 was not unwilling to play with a man, who asked me
343 impertinent questions. I think I had in my mouth the
344 words of the Wise man, "Answer a fool according to
345 his folly," especially if he was prying or spiteful. I was
346 reckless of the gossip which was circulated about me; and,
347 when I might easily have set it right, did not deign to
348 do so. Also I used irony in conversation, when matter-of-fact-men
349 would not see what I meant.
350 This kind of behaviour was a sort of habit with me. If
351 I have ever trifled with my subject, it was a more serious
352 fault. I never used arguments which I saw clearly to be
353 unsound. The nearest approach which I remember to such
354 conduct, but which I consider was clear of it nevertheless,
355 was in the case of Tract 15. The matter of this Tract was
356 furnished to me by a friend, to whom I had applied for
357 assistance, but who did not wish to be mixed up with the
358 publication. He gave it me, that I might throw it
359 into shape, and I took his arguments as they stood. In
360 the chief portion of the Tract I fully agreed; for instance,
361 as to what it says about the Council of Trent;
362 but there were arguments, or some argument, in it which
363 I did not follow; I do not recollect what it was. Froude,
364 I think, was disgusted with the whole Tract, and accused
365 me of *economy* in publishing it. It is principally through
366 Mr. Froude's Remains that this word has got into our language.
367 I think, I defended myself with arguments such
368 as these:—that, as every one knew, the Tracts were written
369 by various persons who agreed together in their doctrine,
370 but not always in the arguments by which it was to be
371 proved; that we must be tolerant of difference of opinion
372 among ourselves; that the author of the Tract had a right
373 to his own opinion, and that the argument in question was
374 ordinarily received; that I did not give my own name or
375 authority, nor was asked for my personal belief, but only
376 acted instrumentally, as one might translate a friend's book
377 into a foreign language. I account these to be good arguments;
378 nevertheless I feel also that such practices admit
379 of easy abuse and are consequently dangerous; but then,
380 again, I feel also this,—that if all such mistakes were to be
381 severely visited, not many men in public life would be left
382 with a character for honour and honesty.
383 This absolute confidence in my cause, which led me to
384 the negligence or wantonness which I have been instancing,
385 also laid me open, not unfairly, to the opposite charge
386 of fierceness in certain steps which I took, or words which
387 I published. In the Lyra Apostolica, I have said that before
388 learning to love, we must "learn to hate;" though I
389 had explained my words by adding "hatred of sin." In
390 one of my first Sermons I said, "I do not shrink from
391 uttering my firm conviction that it would be a gain to the
392 country were it vastly more superstitious, more bigoted,
393 more gloomy, more fierce in its religion than at present
394 it shows itself to be." I added, of course, that it would be
395 an absurdity to suppose such tempers of mind desirable in
396 themselves. The corrector of the press bore these strong
397 epithets till he got to "more fierce," and then he put
398 in the margin a *query*. In the very first page of the
399 first Tract, I said of the Bishops, that, "black event though
400 it would be for the country, yet we could not wish them a
401 more blessed termination of their course, than the spoiling
402 of their goods and martyrdom." In consequence of a passage
403 in my work upon the Arian History, a Northern dignitary
404 wrote to accuse me of wishing to re-establish the
405 blood and torture of the Inquisition. Contrasting heretics
406 and heresiarchs, I had said, "The latter should meet with
407 no mercy: he assumes the office of the Tempter; and, so
408 far forth as his error goes, must be dealt with by the competent
409 authority, as if he were embodied evil. To spare
410 him is a false and dangerous pity. It is to endanger the
411 souls of thousands, and it is uncharitable towards himself."
412 I cannot deny that this is a very fierce passage; but Arius
413 was banished, not burned; and it is only fair to myself
414 to say that neither at this, nor any other time of my life,
415 not even when I was fiercest, could I have even cut off a
416 Puritan's ears, and I think the sight of a Spanish *auto-da-fè*
417 would have been the death of me. Again, when one of my
418 friends, of liberal and evangelical opinions, wrote to expostulate
419 with me on the course I was taking, I said that we
420 would ride over him and his, as Othniel prevailed over
421 Chushan-rishathaim, king of Mesopotamia. Again, I
422 would have no dealings with my brother, and I put my
423 conduct upon a syllogism. I said, "St. Paul bids us
424 avoid those who cause divisions; you cause divisions:
425 therefore I must avoid you." I dissuaded a lady from attending
426 the marriage of a sister who had seceded from the
427 Anglican Church. No wonder that Blanco White, who
428 had known me under such different circumstances, now
429 hearing the general course that I was taking, was amazed
430 at the change which he recognized in me. He speaks bitterly
431 and unfairly of me in his letters contemporaneously
432 with the first years of the Movement; but in 1839, on
433 looking back, he uses terms of me, which it would be hardly
434 modest in me to quote, were it not that what he says of me
435 in praise occurs in the midst of blame. He says: "In this
436 party [the anti-Peel, in 1829] I found, to my great surprise,
437 my dear friend, Mr. Newman of Oriel. As he had
438 been one of the annual Petitioners to Parliament for Catholic
439 Emancipation, his sudden union with the most violent bigots
440 was inexplicable to me. That change was the first manifestation
441 of the mental revolution, which has suddenly
442 made him one of the leading persecutors of Dr. Hampden,
443 and the most active and influential member of that association
444 called the Puseyite party, from which we have those
445 very strange productions, entitled, Tracts for the Times.
446 While stating these public facts, my heart feels a pang at
447 the recollection of the affectionate and mutual friendship
448 between that excellent man and myself; a friendship,
449 which his principles of orthodoxy could not allow him to
450 continue in regard to one, whom he now regards as inevitably
451 doomed to eternal perdition. Such is the venomous
452 character of orthodoxy. What mischief must it create in
453 a bad heart and narrow mind, when it can work so effectually
454 for evil, in one of the most benevolent of bosoms, and one
455 of the ablest of minds, in the amiable, the intellectual, the
456 refined John Henry Newman!" (Vol. iii. p. 131.) He
457 adds that I would have nothing to do with him, a circumstance
458 which I do not recollect, and very much doubt.
459 I have spoken of my firm confidence in my position;
460 and now let me state more definitely what the position was
461 which I took up, and the propositions about which I was
462 so confident. These were three:—
463 1. First was the principle of dogma: my battle was with
464 liberalism; by liberalism I mean the anti-dogmatic principle
465 and its developments. This was the first point on which
466 I was certain. Here I make a remark: persistence in a
467 given belief is no sufficient test of its truth: but departure
468 from it is at least a slur upon the man who has felt so
469 certain about it. In proportion, then, as I had in 1832 a
470 strong persuasion of the truth of opinions which I have
471 since given up, so far a sort of guilt attaches to me, not
472 only for that vain confidence, but for all the various proceedings
473 which were the consequence of it. But under
474 this first head I have the satisfaction of feeling that I have
475 nothing to retract, and nothing to repent of. The main
476 principle of the movement is as dear to me now, as it ever
477 was. I have changed in many things: in this I have not.
478 From the age of fifteen, dogma has been the fundamental
479 principle of my religion: I know no other religion; I
480 cannot enter into the idea of any other sort of religion;
481 religion, as a mere sentiment, is to me a dream and a
482 mockery. As well can there be filial love without the fact
483 of a father, as devotion without the fact of a Supreme
484 Being. What I held in 1816, I held in 1833, and I hold
485 in 1864. Please God, I shall hold it to the end. Even
486 when I was under Dr. Whately's influence, I had no
487 temptation to be less zealous for the great dogmas of the
488 faith, and at various times I used to resist such trains of
489 thought on his part as seemed to me (rightly or wrongly)
490 to obscure them. Such was the fundamental principle of
491 the Movement of 1833.
492 2. Secondly, I was confident in the truth of a certain
493 definite religious teaching, based upon this foundation of
494 dogma; viz. that there was a visible Church, with sacraments
495 and rites which are the channels of invisible grace.
496 I thought that this was the doctrine of Scripture, of the
497 early Church, and of the Anglican Church. Here again,
498 I have not changed in opinion; I am as certain now on
499 this point as I was in 1833, and have never ceased to be
500 certain. In 1834 and the following years I put this ecclesiastical
501 doctrine on a broader basis, after reading Laud,
502 Bramhall, and Stillingfleet and other Anglican divines on
503 the one hand, and after prosecuting the study of the
504 Fathers on the other; but the doctrine of 1833 was
505 strengthened in me, not changed. When I began the
506 Tracts for the Times I rested the main doctrine, of which
507 I am speaking, upon Scripture, on the Anglican Prayer
508 Book, and on St. Ignatius's Epistles. (1) As to the
509 existence of a visible Church, I especially argued out the
510 point from Scripture, in Tract 11, viz. from the Acts of
511 the Apostles and the Epistles. (2) As to the Sacraments
512 and Sacramental rites, I stood on the Prayer Book. I
513 appealed to the Ordination Service, in which the Bishop
514 says, "Receive the Holy Ghost;" to the Visitation Service,
515 which teaches confession and absolution; to the Baptismal
516 Service, in which the Priest speaks of the child
517 after baptism as regenerate; to the Catechism, in which
518 Sacramental Communion is receiving "verily and indeed
519 the Body and Blood of Christ;" to the Commination Service,
520 in which we are told to do "works of penance;" to
521 the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to the calendar and
522 rubricks, portions of the Prayer Book, wherein we find
523 the festivals of the Apostles, notice of certain other Saints,
524 and days of fasting and abstinence.
525 (3.) And further, as to the Episcopal system, I founded
526 it upon the Epistles of St. Ignatius, which inculcated it
527 in various ways. One passage especially impressed itself
528 upon me: speaking of cases of disobedience to ecclesiastical
529 authority, he says, "A man does not deceive that Bishop
530 whom he sees, but he practises rather with the Bishop
531 Invisible, and so the question is not with flesh, but with
532 God, who knows the secret heart." I wished to act on
533 this principle to the letter, and I may say with confidence
534 that I never consciously transgressed it. I loved to act as
535 feeling myself in my Bishop's sight, as if it were the sight
536 of God. It was one of my special supports and safeguards
537 against myself; I could not go very wrong while I had
538 reason to believe that I was in no respect displeasing him.
539 It was not a mere formal obedience to rule that I put
540 before me, but I desired to please him personally, as I
541 considered him set over me by the Divine Hand. I was
542 strict in observing my clerical engagements, not only
543 because they *were* engagements, but because I considered
544 myself simply as the servant and instrument of my Bishop.
545 I did not care much for the Bench of Bishops, except as
546 they might be the voice of my Church: nor should I have
547 cared much for a Provincial Council; nor for a Diocesan
548 Synod presided over by my Bishop; all these matters seemed
549 to me to be *jure ecclesiastico*, but what to me was *jure
550 divino* was the voice of my Bishop in his own person. My
551 own Bishop was my Pope; I knew no other; the successor
552 of the Apostles, the Vicar of Christ. This was but a practical
553 exhibition of the Anglican theory of Church Government,
554 as I had already drawn it out myself, after various
555 Anglican Divines. This continued all through my course;
556 when at length, in 1845, I wrote to Bishop Wiseman, in
557 whose Vicariate I found myself, to announce my conversion,
558 I could find nothing better to say to him than that I
559 would obey the Pope as I had obeyed my own Bishop in
560 the Anglican Church. My duty to him was my point of
561 honour; his disapprobation was the one thing which I
562 could not bear. I believe it to have been a generous and
563 honest feeling; and in consequence I was rewarded by
564 having all my time for ecclesiastical superior a man, whom,
565 had I had a choice, I should have preferred, out and out,
566 to any other Bishop on the Bench, and for whose memory
567 I have a special affection. Dr. Bagot—a man of noble
568 mind, and as kind-hearted and as considerate as he was
569 noble. He ever sympathized with me in my trials which
570 followed; it was my own fault, that I was not brought
571 into more familiar personal relations with him, than it was
572 my happiness to be. May his name be ever blessed!
573 And now in concluding my remarks on the second point
574 on which my confidence rested, I repeat that here again
575 I have no retractation to announce as to its main outline.
576 While I am now as clear in my acceptance of the principle
577 of dogma, as I was in 1833 and 1816, so again I am now
578 as firm in my belief of a visible Church, of the authority
579 of Bishops, of the grace of the sacraments, of the religious
580 worth of works of penance, as I was in 1833. I have added
581 Articles to my Creed; but the old ones, which I then held
582 with a divine faith, remain.
583 3. But now, as to the third point on which I stood in
584 1833, and which I have utterly renounced and trampled
585 upon since,—my then view of the Church of Rome;—I
586 will speak about it as exactly as I can. When I was
587 young, as I have said already, and after I was grown up, I
588 thought the Pope to be Antichrist. At Christmas 1824-5
589 I preached a sermon to that effect. But in 1827 I
590 accepted eagerly the stanza in the Christian Year, which
591 many people thought too charitable, "Speak *gently* of thy
592 sister's fall." From the time that I knew Froude I got
593 less and less bitter on the subject. I spoke (successively,
594 but I cannot tell in what order or at what dates) of the
595 Roman Church as being bound up with "the *cause* of
596 Antichrist," as being *one* of the "*many* antichrists" foretold
597 by St. John, as being influenced by "the *spirit* of
598 Antichrist," and as having something "very Anti-christian"
599 or "unchristian" about her. From my boyhood and in
600 1824 I considered, after Protestant authorities, that St.
601 Gregory I. about A.D. 600 was the first Pope that was
602 Antichrist, though, in spite of this, he was also a great and
603 holy man; but in 1832-3 I thought the Church of Rome
604 was bound up with the cause of Antichrist by the Council
605 of Trent. When it was that in my deliberate judgment
606 I gave up the notion altogether in any shape, that some
607 special reproach was attached to her name, I cannot tell;
608 but I had a shrinking from renouncing it, even when my
609 reason so ordered me, from a sort of conscience or prejudice,
610 I think up to 1843. Moreover, at least during the
611 Tract Movement, I thought the essence of her offence to
612 consist in the honours which she paid to the Blessed
613 Virgin and the Saints; and the more I grew in devotion,
614 both to the Saints and to our Lady, the more impatient
615 was I at the Roman practices, as if those glorified creations
616 of God must be gravely shocked, if pain could be theirs, at
617 the undue veneration of which they were the objects.
618 On the other hand, Hurrell Froude in his familiar conversations
619 was always tending to rub the idea out of my
620 mind. In a passage of one of his letters from abroad,
621 alluding, I suppose, to what I used to say in opposition to
622 him, he observes; "I think people are injudicious who
623 talk against the Roman Catholics for worshipping Saints,
624 and honouring the Virgin and images, &c. These things
625 may perhaps be idolatrous; I cannot make up my mind
626 about it; but to my mind it is the Carnival that is real
627 practical idolatry, as it is written, 'the people sat down to
628 eat and drink, and rose up to play.'" The Carnival, I
629 observe in passing, is, in fact, one of those very excesses,
630 to which, for at least three centuries, religious Catholics
631 have ever opposed themselves, as we see in the life of St.
632 Philip, to say nothing of the present day; but this we did
633 not then know. Moreover, from Froude I learned to admire
634 the great medieval Pontiffs; and, of course, when I had
635 come to consider the Council of Trent to be the turning-point
636 of the history of Christian Rome, I found myself as
637 free, as I was rejoiced, to speak in their praise. Then,
638 when I was abroad, the sight of so many great places,
639 venerable shrines, and noble churches, much impressed
640 my imagination. And my heart was touched also.
641 Making an expedition on foot across some wild country in
642 Sicily, at six in the morning, I came upon a small church;
643 I heard voices, and I looked in. It was crowded, and the
644 congregation was singing. Of course it was the mass,
645 though I did not know it at the time. And, in my weary
646 days at Palermo, I was not ungrateful for the comfort
647 which I had received in frequenting the churches; nor
648 did I ever forget it. Then, again, her zealous maintenance
649 of the doctrine and the rule of celibacy, which I
650 recognized as Apostolic, and her faithful agreement with
651 Antiquity in so many other points which were dear to
652 me, was an argument as well as a plea in favour of the
653 great Church of Rome. Thus I learned to have tender
654 feelings towards her; but still my reason was not affected
655 at all. My judgment was against her, when viewed as an
656 institution, as truly as it ever had been.
657 This conflict between reason and affection I expressed in
658 one of the early Tracts, published July, 1834. "Considering
659 the high gifts and the strong claims of the Church of
660 Rome and its dependencies on our admiration, reverence,
661 love, and gratitude; how could we withstand it, as we do,
662 how could we refrain from being melted into tenderness,
663 and rushing into communion with it, but for the words of
664 Truth itself, which bid us prefer It to the whole world?
665 'He that loveth father or mother more than Me, is not
666 worthy of me.' How could 'we learn to be severe, and execute
667 judgment,' but for the warning of Moses against even
668 a divinely-gifted teacher, who should preach new gods;
669 and the anathema of St. Paul even against Angels and
670 Apostles, who should bring in a new doctrine?"—*Records*,
671 No. 24. My feeling was something like that of a man, who
672 is obliged in a court of justice to bear witness against a
673 friend; or like my own now, when I have said, and shall
674 say, so many things on which I had rather be silent.
675 As a matter, then, of simple conscience, though it went
676 against my feelings, I felt it to be a duty to protest against
677 the Church of Rome. But besides this, it was a duty, because
678 the prescription of such a protest was a living principle
679 of my own Church, as expressed not simply in a
680 *catena*, but by a *consensus* of her divines, and by the voice
681 of her people. Moreover, such a protest was necessary as
682 an integral portion of her controversial basis; for I adopted
683 the argument of Bernard Gilpin, that Protestants "were
684 *not able* to give any *firm and solid* reason of the separation
685 besides this, to wit, that the Pope is Antichrist." But
686 while I thus thought such a protest to be based upon truth,
687 and to be a religious duty, and a rule of Anglicanism, and
688 a necessity of the case, I did not at all like the work.
689 Hurrell Froude attacked me for doing it; and, besides, I
690 felt that my language had a vulgar and rhetorical look
691 about it. I believed, and really measured, my words, when
692 I used them; but I knew that I had a temptation, on the
693 other hand, to say against Rome as much as ever I could,
694 in order to protect myself against the charge of Popery.
695 And now I come to the very point, for which I have introduced
696 the subject of my feelings about Rome. I felt
697 such confidence in the substantial justice of the charges
698 which I advanced against her, that I considered them to
699 be a safeguard and an assurance that no harm could ever
700 arise from the freest exposition of what I used to call
701 Anglican principles. All the world was astounded at what
702 Froude and I were saying: men said that it was sheer
703 Popery. I answered, "True, we seem to be making straight
704 for it; but go on awhile, and you will come to a deep chasm
705 across the path, which makes real approximation impossible."
706 And I urged in addition, that many Anglican
707 divines had been accused of Popery, yet had died in their
708 Anglicanism;—now, the ecclesiastical principles which I
709 professed, they had professed also; and the judgment
710 against Rome which they had formed, I had formed also.
711 Whatever deficiencies then had to be supplied in the existing
712 Anglican system, and however boldly I might point
713 them out, any how that system would not in the process be
714 brought nearer to the special creed of Rome, and might be
715 mended in spite of her. In that very agreement of the
716 two forms of faith, close as it might seem, would really be
717 found, on examination, the elements and principles of an
718 essential discordance.
719 It was with this absolute persuasion on my mind that
720 I fancied that there could be no rashness in giving to the
721 world in fullest measure the teaching and the writings of the
722 Fathers. I thought that the Church of England was
723 substantially founded upon them. I did not know all
724 that the Fathers had said, but I felt that, even when
725 their tenets happened to differ from the Anglican, no
726 harm could come of reporting them. I said out what I
727 was clear they had said; I spoke vaguely and imperfectly,
728 of what I thought they said, or what some of them had
729 said. Any how, no harm could come of bending the
730 crooked stick the other way, in the process of straightening
731 it; it was impossible to break it. If there was any thing
732 in the Fathers of a startling character, this would be only
733 for a time; it would admit of explanation, or it might
734 suggest something profitable to Anglicans; it could not
735 lead to Rome. I express this view of the matter in a
736 passage of the Preface to the first volume, which I edited,
737 of the Library of the Fathers. Speaking of the strangeness
738 at first sight, in the judgment of the present day, of
739 some of their principles and opinions, I bid the reader
740 go forward hopefully, and not indulge his criticism till he
741 knows more about them, than he will learn at the outset.
742 "Since the evil," I say, "is in the nature of the case
743 itself, we can do no more than have patience, and recommend
744 patience to others, and with the racer in the Tragedy,
745 look forward steadily and hopefully to the *event*,
746 τω τελει
747 πιστιν φερων,
748 when, as we trust, all that is inharmonious
749 and anomalous in the details, will at length be practically
750 smoothed."
751 Such was the position, such the defences, such the tactics,
752 by which I thought that it was both incumbent on us, and possible
753 for us, to meet that onset of Liberal principles, of which
754 we were all in immediate anticipation, whether in the
755 Church or in the University. And during the first year of
756 the Tracts, the attack upon the University began. In November,
757 1834, was sent to me by Dr. Hampden the second
758 edition of his Pamphlet, entitled, "Observations on Religious
759 Dissent, with particular reference to the use of religious
760 tests in the University." In this Pamphlet it was maintained,
761 that "Religion is distinct from Theological
762 Opinion," pp. 1. 28. 30, &c.; that it is but a common
763 prejudice to identify theological propositions methodically
764 deduced and stated, with the simple religion of Christ,
765 p. 1; that under Theological Opinion were to be placed
766 the Trinitarian doctrine, p. 27, and the Unitarian, p. 19;
767 that a dogma was a theological opinion formally insisted
768 on, pp. 20, 21; that speculation always left an opening for
769 improvement, p. 22; that the Church of England was not
770 dogmatic in its spirit, though the wording of its formularies
771 might often carry the sound of dogmatism, p. 23.
772 I acknowledged the receipt of this work in the following
773 letter:—
774 "The kindness which has led to your presenting me
775 with your late Pamphlet, encourages me to hope that you
776 will forgive me, if I take the opportunity it affords of
777 expressing to you my very sincere and deep regret that it
778 has been published. Such an opportunity I could not let
779 slip without being unfaithful to my own serious thoughts
780 on the subject.
781 "While I respect the tone of piety which the Pamphlet
782 displays, I dare not trust myself to put on paper my feelings
783 about the principles contained in it; tending as they
784 do, in my opinion, altogether to make shipwreck of Christian
785 faith. I also lament, that, by its appearance, the first
786 step has been taken towards interrupting that peace and
787 mutual good understanding which has prevailed so long in
788 this place, and which, if once seriously disturbed, will be
789 succeeded by dissensions the more intractable, because justified
790 in the minds of those who resist innovation by a feeling
791 of imperative duty."
792 Since that time Phaeton has got into the chariot of the
793 sun; we, alas! can only look on, and watch him down the
794 steep of heaven. Meanwhile, the lands, which he is passing
795 over, suffer from his driving.
796 Such was the commencement of the assault of Liberalism
797 upon the old orthodoxy of Oxford and England; and it
798 could not have been broken, as it was, for so long a time,
799 had not a great change taken place in the circumstances of
800 that counter-movement which had already started with the
801 view of resisting it. For myself, I was not the person to
802 take the lead of a party; I never was, from first to last,
803 more than a leading author of a school; nor did I ever
804 wish to be anything else. This is my own account of the
805 matter; and I say it, neither as intending to disown the
806 responsibility of what was done, or as if ungrateful to those
807 who at that time made more of me than I deserved, and did
808 more for my sake and at my bidding than I realized myself.
809 I am giving my history from my own point of sight,
810 and it is as follows:—I had lived for ten years among my
811 personal friends; the greater part of the time, I had been
812 influenced, not influencing; and at no time have I acted on
813 others, without their acting upon me. As is the custom of
814 a University, I had lived with my private, nay, with some
815 of my public, pupils, and with the junior fellows of my
816 College, without form or distance, on a footing of equality.
817 Thus it was through friends, younger, for the most part,
818 than myself, that my principles were spreading. They
819 heard what I said in conversation, and told it to others.
820 Under-graduates in due time took their degree, and became
821 private tutors themselves. In their new *status*, they in turn
822 preached the opinions, with which they had already become
823 acquainted. Others went down to the country, and became
824 curates of parishes. Then they had down from London
825 parcels of the Tracts, and other publications. They placed
826 them in the shops of local booksellers, got them into newspapers,
827 introduced them to clerical meetings, and converted
828 more or less their Rectors and their brother curates. Thus
829 the Movement, viewed with relation to myself, was but a
830 floating opinion; it was not a power. It never would have
831 been a power, if it had remained in my hands. Years
832 after, a friend, writing to me in remonstrance at the excesses,
833 as he thought them, of my disciples, applied to me
834 my own verse about St. Gregory Nazianzen, "Thou couldst
835 a people raise, but couldst not rule." At the time that he
836 wrote to me, I had special impediments in the way of such
837 an exercise of power; but at no time could I exercise over
838 others that authority, which under the circumstances was
839 imperatively required. My great principle ever was, Live
840 and let live. I never had the staidness or dignity necessary
841 for a leader. To the last I never recognized the hold I had
842 over young men. Of late years I have read and heard that
843 they even imitated me in various ways. I was quite unconscious
844 of it, and I think my immediate friends knew too
845 well how disgusted I should be at such proceedings, to
846 have the heart to tell me. I felt great impatience at our
847 being called a party, and would not allow that we were
848 such. I had a lounging, free-and-easy way of carrying
849 things on. I exercised no sufficient censorship upon the
850 Tracts. I did not confine them to the writings of such
851 persons as agreed in all things with myself; and, as to my
852 own Tracts, I printed on them a notice to the effect, that
853 any one who pleased, might make what use he would of
854 them, and reprint them with alterations if he chose, under
855 the conviction that their main scope could not be damaged
856 by such a process. It was the same with me afterwards,
857 as regards other publications. For two years I furnished
858 a certain number of sheets for the British Critic from myself
859 and my friends, while a gentleman was editor, a man
860 of splendid talent, who, however, was scarcely an acquaintance
861 of mine, and had no sympathy with the Tracts.
862 When I was Editor myself, from 1838 to 1841, in my
863 very first number I suffered to appear a critique unfavorable
864 to my work on Justification, which had been published
865 a few months before, from a feeling of propriety, because
866 I had put the book into the hands of the writer who so
867 handled it. Afterwards I suffered an article against the
868 Jesuits to appear in it, of which I did not like the tone.
869 When I had to provide a curate for my new church at
870 Littlemore, I engaged a friend, by no fault of his, who, before
871 he had entered into his charge, preached a sermon,
872 either in depreciation of baptismal regeneration, or of Dr.
873 Pusey's view of it. I showed a similar easiness as to the
874 Editors who helped me in the separate volumes of Fleury's
875 Church History; they were able, learned, and excellent
876 men, but their after-history has shown, how little my choice
877 of them was influenced by any notion I could have had of
878 any intimate agreement of opinion between them and myself.
879 I shall have to make the same remark in its place
880 concerning the Lives of the English Saints, which subsequently
881 appeared. All this may seem inconsistent with
882 what I have said of my fierceness. I am not bound to account
883 for it; but there have been men before me, fierce in
884 act, yet tolerant and moderate in their reasonings; at least,
885 so I read history. However, such was the case, and such
886 its effect upon the Tracts. These at first starting were
887 short, hasty, and some of them ineffective; and at the end
888 of the year, when collected into a volume, they had a
889 slovenly appearance.
890 It was under these circumstances, that Dr. Pusey joined
891 us. I had known him well since 1827-8, and had felt for
892 him an enthusiastic admiration, I used to call him
893 'ο μεγας.
894 His great learning, his immense diligence, his scholarlike
895 mind, his simple devotion to the cause of religion, overcame
896 me; and great of course was my joy, when in the
897 last days of 1833 he showed a disposition to make common
898 cause with us. His Tract on Fasting appeared as one of
899 the series with the date of December 21. He was not,
900 however, I think, fully associated in the Movement till
901 1835 and 1836, when he published his Tract on Baptism,
902 and started the Library of the Fathers. He at once gave
903 to us a position and a name. Without him we should have
904 had little chance, especially at the early date of 1834, of
905 making any serious resistance to the Liberal aggression.
906 But Dr. Pusey was a Professor and Canon of Christ
907 Church; he had a vast influence in consequence of his
908 deep religious seriousness, the munificence of his charities,
909 his Professorship, his family connexions, and his
910 easy relations with University authorities. He was to
911 the Movement all that Mr. Rose might have been, with
912 that indispensable addition, which was wanting to Mr.
913 Rose, the intimate friendship and the familiar daily
914 society of the persons who had commenced it. And he
915 had that special claim on their attachment, which lies
916 in the living presence of a faithful and loyal affectionateness.
917 There was henceforth a man who could be the
918 head and centre of the zealous people in every part of
919 the country, who were adopting the new opinions; and
920 not only so, but there was one who furnished the
921 Movement with a front to the world, and gained for it
922 a recognition from other parties in the University. In
923 1829, Mr. Froude, or Mr. Robert Wilberforce, or Mr.
924 Newman were but individuals; and, when they ranged
925 themselves in the contest of that year on the side of
926 Sir Robert Inglis, men on either side only asked with
927 surprise how they got there, and attached no significancy
928 to the fact; but Dr. Pusey was, to use the common expression,
929 a host in himself; he was able to give a name,
930 a form, and a personality, to what was without him a sort
931 of mob; and when various parties had to meet together in
932 order to resist the liberal acts of the Government, we of
933 the Movement took our place by right among them.
934 Such was the benefit which he conferred on the Movement
935 externally; nor were the internal advantages at all
936 inferior to it. He was a man of large designs; he had a
937 hopeful, sanguine mind; he had no fear of others; he was
938 haunted by no intellectual perplexities. People are apt to
939 say that he was once nearer to the Catholic Church than
940 he is now; I pray God that he may be one day far nearer
941 to the Catholic Church than he was then; for I believe that,
942 in his reason and judgment, all the time that I knew him,
943 he never was near to it at all. When I became a Catholic,
944 I was often asked, "What of Dr. Pusey?"; when I said
945 that I did not see symptoms of his doing as I had done, I
946 was sometimes thought uncharitable. If confidence in his
947 position is, (as it is,) a first essential in the leader of a party,
948 this Dr. Pusey possessed pre-eminently. The most remarkable
949 instance of this, was his statement, in one of his
950 subsequent defences of the Movement, when moreover it had
951 advanced a considerable way in the direction of Rome, that
952 among its more hopeful peculiarities was its "stationariness."
953 He made it in good faith; it was his subjective
954 view of it.
955 Dr. Pusey's influence was felt at once. He saw that there
956 ought to be more sobriety, more gravity, more careful pains,
957 more sense of responsibility in the Tracts and in the whole
958 Movement. It was through him that the character of the
959 Tracts was changed. When he gave to us his Tract on
960 Fasting, he put his initials to it. In 1835 he published
961 his elaborate Treatise on Baptism, which was followed by
962 other Tracts from different authors, if not of equal learning,
963 yet of equal power and appositeness. The Catenas of Anglican
964 divines, projected by me, which occur in the Series
965 were executed with a like aim at greater accuracy and
966 method. In 1836 he advertised his great project for a
967 Translation of the Fathers:—but I must return to myself.
968 I am not writing the history either of Dr. Pusey or of
969 the Movement; but it is a pleasure to me to have been
970 able to introduce here reminiscences of the place which
971 he held in it, which have so direct a bearing on myself,
972 that they are no digression from my narrative.
973 I suspect it was Dr. Pusey's influence and example
974 which set me, and made me set others, on the larger and
975 more careful works in defence of the principles of the
976 Movement which followed in a course of years,—some of
977 them demanding and receiving from their authors, such
978 elaborate treatment that they did not make their appearance
979 till both its temper and its fortunes had changed. I
980 set about a work at once; one in which was brought out
981 with precision the relation in which we stood to the
982 Church of Rome. We could not move a step in comfort,
983 till this was done. It was of absolute necessity and a plain
984 duty from the first, to provide as soon as possible a large
985 statement, which would encourage and reassure our friends,
986 and repel the attacks of our opponents. A cry was heard
987 on all sides of us, that the Tracts and the writings of the
988 Fathers would lead us to become Catholics, before we were
989 aware of it. This was loudly expressed by members of
990 the Evangelical party, who in 1836 had joined us in
991 making a protest in Convocation against a memorable
992 appointment of the Prime Minister. These clergymen
993 even then avowed their desire, that the next time they
994 were brought up to Oxford to give a vote, it might be in
995 order to put down the Popery of the Movement. There
996 was another reason still, and quite as important. Monsignore
997 Wiseman, with the acuteness and zeal which
998 might be expected from that great Prelate, had anticipated
999 what was coming, had returned to England by
1000 1836, had delivered Lectures in London on the doctrines
1001 of Catholicism, and created an impression through the
1002 country, shared in by ourselves, that we had for our
1003 opponents in controversy, not only our brethren, but our
1004 hereditary foes. These were the circumstances, which led
1005 to my publication of "The Prophetical office of the
1006 Church viewed relatively to Romanism and Popular Protestantism."
1007 This work employed me for three years, from the beginning
1008 of 1834 to the end of 1836, and was published in
1009 1837. It was composed, after a careful consideration and
1010 comparison of the principal Anglican divines of the 17th
1011 century. It was first written in the shape of controversial
1012 correspondence with a learned French Priest; then it was
1013 re-cast, and delivered in Lectures at St. Mary's; lastly,
1014 with considerable retrenchments and additions, it was rewritten
1015 for publication.
1016 It attempts to trace out the rudimental lines on which
1017 Christian faith and teaching proceed, and to use them as
1018 means of determining the relation of the Roman and
1019 Anglican systems to each other. In this way it shows
1020 that to confuse the two together is impossible, and that
1021 the Anglican can be as little said to tend to the Roman, as
1022 the Roman to the Anglican. The spirit of the Volume is
1023 not so gentle to the Church of Rome, as Tract 71 published
1024 the year before; on the contrary, it is very fierce; and
1025 this I attribute to the circumstance that the Volume is
1026 theological and didactic, whereas the Tract, being controversial,
1027 assumes as little and grants as much as possible
1028 on the points in dispute, and insists on points of
1029 agreement as well as of difference. A further and
1030 more direct reason is, that in my Volume I deal with
1031 "Romanism" (as I call it), not so much in its formal
1032 decrees and in the substance of its creed, as in its traditional
1033 action and its authorized teaching as represented
1034 by its prominent writers;—whereas the Tract is written
1035 as if discussing the differences of the Churches with a
1036 view to a reconciliation between them. There is a further
1037 reason too, which I will state presently.
1038 But this Volume had a larger scope than that of
1039 opposing the Roman system. It was an attempt at commencing
1040 a system of theology on the Anglican idea, and
1041 based upon Anglican authorities. Mr. Palmer, about the
1042 same time, was projecting a work of a similar nature in
1043 his own way. It was published, I think, under the title,
1044 "A Treatise on the Christian Church." As was to be
1045 expected from the author, it was a most learned, most
1046 careful composition; and in its form, I should say, polemical.
1047 So happily at least did he follow the logical
1048 method of the Roman Schools, that Father Perrone in his
1049 Treatise on dogmatic theology, recognized in him a combatant
1050 of the true cast, and saluted him as a foe worthy
1051 of being vanquished. Other soldiers in that field he seems
1052 to have thought little better than the *Lanzknechts* of the
1053 middle ages, and, I dare say, with very good reason.
1054 When I knew that excellent and kind-hearted man at
1055 Rome at a later time, he allowed me to put him to ample
1056 penance for those light thoughts of me, which he had once
1057 had, by encroaching on his valuable time with my theological
1058 questions. As to Mr. Palmer's book, it was one
1059 which no Anglican could write but himself,—in no sense,
1060 if I recollect aright, a tentative work. The ground of
1061 controversy was cut into squares, and then every objection
1062 had its answer. This is the proper method to adopt in
1063 teaching authoritatively young men; and the work in fact
1064 was intended for students in theology. My own book, on
1065 the other hand, was of a directly tentative and empirical
1066 character. I wished to build up an Anglican theology
1067 out of the stores which already lay cut and hewn upon
1068 the ground, the past toil of great divines. To do this
1069 could not be the work of one man; much less, could it be
1070 at once received into Anglican theology, however well it
1071 was done. This I fully recognized; and, while I trusted
1072 that my statements of doctrine would turn out to be true
1073 and important, still I wrote, to use the common phrase,
1074 "under correction."
1075 There was another motive for my publishing, of a personal
1076 nature, which I think I should mention. I felt
1077 then, and all along felt, that there was an intellectual
1078 cowardice in not finding a basis in reason for my belief,
1079 and a moral cowardice in not avowing that basis. I
1080 should have felt myself less than a man, if I did not bring
1081 it out, whatever it was. This is one principal reason why
1082 I wrote and published the "Prophetical Office." It was
1083 from the same feeling, that in the spring of 1836, at a meeting
1084 of residents on the subject of the struggle then proceeding
1085 against a Whig appointment, when some one wanted
1086 us all merely to act on college and conservative grounds (as
1087 I understood him), with as few published statements as
1088 possible, I answered, that the person whom we were
1089 resisting had committed himself in writing, and that we
1090 ought to commit ourselves too. This again was a main
1091 reason for the publication of Tract 90. Alas! it was my
1092 portion for whole years to remain without any satisfactory
1093 basis for my religious profession, in a state of moral sickness,
1094 neither able to acquiesce in Anglicanism, nor able to
1095 go to Rome. But I bore it, till in course of time my way
1096 was made clear to me. If here it be objected to me, that
1097 as time went on, I often in my writings hinted at things
1098 which I did not fully bring out, I submit for consideration
1099 whether this occurred except when I was in great difficulties,
1100 how to speak, or how to be silent, with due regard
1101 for the position of mind or the feelings of others. However,
1102 I may have an opportunity to say more on this subject.
1103 But to return to the "Prophetical Office."
1104 I thus speak in the Introduction to my Volume:—
1105 "It is proposed," I say, "to offer helps towards the
1106 formation of a recognized Anglican theology in one of its
1107 departments. The present state of our divinity is as
1108 follows: the most vigorous, the clearest, the most fertile
1109 minds, have through God's mercy been employed in the
1110 service of our Church: minds too as reverential and holy,
1111 and as fully imbued with Ancient Truth, and as well
1112 versed in the writings of the Fathers, as they were intellectually
1113 gifted. This is God's great mercy indeed, for
1114 which we must ever be thankful. Primitive doctrine has
1115 been explored for us in every direction, and the original
1116 principles of the Gospel and the Church patiently brought
1117 to light. But one thing is still wanting: our champions
1118 and teachers have lived in stormy times: political and
1119 other influences have acted upon them variously in their
1120 day, and have since obstructed a careful consolidation of
1121 their judgments. We have a vast inheritance, but no
1122 inventory of our treasures. All is given us in profusion;
1123 it remains for us to catalogue, sort, distribute, select, harmonize,
1124 and complete. We have more than we know how
1125 to use; stores of learning, but little that is precise and
1126 serviceable; Catholic truth and individual opinion, first
1127 principles and the guesses of genius, all mingled in the
1128 same works, and requiring to be discriminated. We meet
1129 with truths overstated or misdirected, matters of detail
1130 variously taken, facts incompletely proved or applied, and
1131 rules inconsistently urged or discordantly interpreted.
1132 Such indeed is the state of every deep philosophy in its
1133 first stages, and therefore of theological knowledge. What
1134 we need at present for our Church's well-being, is not
1135 invention, nor originality, nor sagacity, nor even learning
1136 in our divines, at least in the first place, though all gifts
1137 of God are in a measure needed, and never can be unseasonable
1138 when used religiously, but we need peculiarly a
1139 sound judgment, patient thought, discrimination, a comprehensive
1140 mind, an abstinence from all private fancies
1141 and caprices and personal tastes,—in a word, Divine
1142 Wisdom."
1143 The subject of the Volume is the doctrine of the *Via
1144 Media*, a name which had already been applied to the
1145 Anglican system by writers of repute. It is an expressive
1146 title, but not altogether satisfactory, because it is at first
1147 sight negative. This had been the reason of my dislike to
1148 the word "Protestant;" viz. it did not denote the profession
1149 of any particular religion at all, and was compatible with
1150 infidelity. A *Via Media* was but a receding from extremes,—therefore
1151 it needed to be drawn out into a definite
1152 shape and character: before it could have claims on our
1153 respect, it must first be shown to be one, intelligible, and
1154 consistent. This was the first condition of any reasonable
1155 treatise on the *Via Media*. The second condition, and
1156 necessary too, was not in my power. I could only hope
1157 that it would one day be fulfilled. Even if the *Via Media*
1158 were ever so positive a religious system, it was not as yet
1159 objective and real; it had no original any where of which
1160 it was the representative. It was at present a paper
1161 religion. This I confess in my Introduction; I say,
1162 "Protestantism and Popery are real religions ... but
1163 the *Via Media*, viewed as an integral system, has scarcely
1164 had existence except on paper." I grant the objection,
1165 though I endeavour to lessen it:—"It still remains to be
1166 tried, whether what is called Anglo-Catholicism, the
1167 religion of Andrewes, Laud, Hammond, Butler, and Wilson,
1168 is capable of being professed, acted on, and maintained
1169 on a large sphere of action, or whether it be a mere
1170 modification or transition-state of either Romanism or
1171 popular Protestantism." I trusted that some day it would
1172 prove to be a substantive religion.
1173 Lest I should be misunderstood, let me observe that
1174 this hesitation about the validity of the theory of the *Via
1175 Media* implied no doubt of the three fundamental points
1176 on which it was based, as I have described them above,
1177 dogma, the sacramental system, and anti-Romanism.
1178 Other investigations which had to be followed up were
1179 of a still more tentative character. The basis of the *Via
1180 Media*, consisting of the three elementary points, which I
1181 have just mentioned, was clear enough; but, not only had
1182 the house itself to be built upon them, but it had also to
1183 be furnished, and it is not wonderful if, after building it,
1184 both I and others erred in detail in determining what its
1185 furniture should be, what was consistent with the style of
1186 building, and what was in itself desirable. I will explain
1187 what I mean.
1188 I had brought out in the "Prophetical Office" in what
1189 the Roman and the Anglican systems differed from each
1190 other, but less distinctly in what they agreed. I had
1191 indeed enumerated the Fundamentals, common to both, in
1192 the following passage:—"In both systems the same
1193 Creeds are acknowledged. Besides other points in common,
1194 we both hold, that certain doctrines are necessary to be
1195 believed for salvation; we both believe in the doctrines of
1196 the Trinity, Incarnation, and Atonement; in original sin;
1197 in the necessity of regeneration; in the supernatural grace
1198 of the Sacraments; in the Apostolical succession; in the
1199 obligation of faith and obedience, and in the eternity of
1200 future punishment,"—pp. 55, 56. So much I had said,
1201 but I had not said enough. This enumeration implied a
1202 great many more points of agreement than were found in
1203 those very Articles which were fundamental. If the two
1204 Churches were thus the same in fundamentals, they were
1205 also one and the same in such plain consequences as were
1206 contained in those fundamentals and in such natural observances
1207 as outwardly represented them. It was an Anglican
1208 principle that "the abuse of a thing doth not take away
1209 the lawful use of it;" and an Anglican Canon in 1603 had
1210 declared that the English Church had no purpose to forsake
1211 all that was held in the Churches of Italy, France, and
1212 Spain, and reverenced those ceremonies and particular
1213 points which were Apostolic. Excepting then such exceptional
1214 matters, as are implied in this avowal, whether they
1215 were many or few, all these Churches were evidently to be
1216 considered as one with the Anglican. The Catholic Church
1217 in all lands had been one from the first for many centuries;
1218 then, various portions had followed their own way to the
1219 injury, but not to the destruction, whether of truth or of
1220 charity. These portions or branches were mainly three:—the
1221 Greek, Latin, and Anglican. Each of these inherited
1222 the early undivided Church *in solido* as its own possession.
1223 Each branch was identical with that early undivided
1224 Church, and in the unity of that Church it had unity with
1225 the other branches. The three branches agreed together
1226 in *all but* their later accidental errors. Some branches
1227 had retained in detail portions of Apostolical truth and
1228 usage, which the others had not; and these portions might
1229 be and should be appropriated again by the others which
1230 had let them slip. Thus, the middle age belonged to the
1231 Anglican Church, and much more did the middle age of
1232 England. The Church of the 12th century was the Church
1233 of the 19th. Dr. Howley sat in the seat of St. Thomas
1234 the Martyr; Oxford was a medieval University. Saving
1235 our engagements to Prayer Book and Articles, we might
1236 breathe and live and act and speak, as in the atmosphere
1237 and climate of Henry III.'s day, or the Confessor's, or of
1238 Alfred's. And we ought to be indulgent to all that Rome
1239 taught now, as to what Rome taught then, saving our
1240 protest. We might boldly welcome, even what we did not
1241 ourselves think right to adopt. And, when we were obliged
1242 on the contrary boldly to denounce, we should do so with
1243 pain, not with exultation. By very reason of our protest,
1244 which we had made, and made *ex animo*, we could agree
1245 to differ. What the members of the Bible Society did on
1246 the basis of Scripture, we could do on the basis of the
1247 Church; Trinitarian and Unitarian were further apart
1248 than Roman and Anglican. Thus we had a real wish to
1249 co-operate with Rome in all lawful things, if she would
1250 let us, and if the rules of our own Church let us; and we
1251 thought there was no better way towards the restoration
1252 of doctrinal purity and unity. And we thought that Rome
1253 was not committed by her formal decrees to all that she
1254 actually taught: and again, if her disputants had been
1255 unfair to us, or her rulers tyrannical, we bore in mind
1256 that on our side too there had been rancour and slander
1257 in our controversial attacks upon her, and violence in our
1258 political measures. As to ourselves being direct instruments
1259 in improving her belief or practice, I used to say,
1260 "Look at home; let us first, (or at least let us the while,)
1261 supply our own shortcomings, before we attempt to be
1262 physicians to any one else." This is very much the spirit
1263 of Tract 71, to which I referred just now. I am well
1264 aware that there is a paragraph inconsistent with it in
1265 the Prospectus to the Library of the Fathers; but I do
1266 not consider myself responsible for it. Indeed, I have no
1267 intention whatever of implying that Dr. Pusey concurred
1268 in the ecclesiastical theory, which I have been now drawing
1269 out; nor that I took it up myself except by degrees in the
1270 course of ten years. It was necessarily the growth of time.
1271 In fact, hardly any two persons, who took part in the
1272 Movement, agreed in their view of the limit to which
1273 our general principles might religiously be carried.
1274 And now I have said enough on what I consider to have
1275 been the general objects of the various works, which I
1276 wrote, edited, or prompted in the years which I am
1277 reviewing. I wanted to bring out in a substantive form a
1278 living Church of England, in a position proper to herself,
1279 and founded on distinct principles; as far as paper could
1280 do it, as far as earnestly preaching it and influencing others
1281 towards it, could tend to make it a fact;—a living Church,
1282 made of flesh and blood, with voice, complexion, and
1283 motion and action, and a will of its own. I believe I had
1284 no private motive, and no personal aim. Nor did I ask
1285 for more than "a fair stage and no favour," nor expect
1286 the work would be accomplished in my days; but I
1287 thought that enough would be secured to continue it in
1288 the future, under, perhaps, more hopeful circumstances and
1289 prospects than the present.
1290 I will mention in illustration some of the principal
1291 works, doctrinal and historical, which originated in the
1292 object which I have stated.
1293 I wrote my Essay on Justification in 1837; it was aimed
1294 at the Lutheran dictum that justification by faith only was
1295 the cardinal doctrine of Christianity. I considered that
1296 this doctrine was either a paradox or a truism,—a paradox
1297 in Luther's mouth, a truism in Melanchthon's. I thought
1298 that the Anglican Church followed Melanchthon, and that
1299 in consequence between Rome and Anglicanism, between
1300 high Church and low Church, there was no real intellectual
1301 difference on the point. I wished to fill up a ditch,
1302 the work of man. In this Volume again, I express my
1303 desire to build up a system of theology out of the Anglican
1304 divines, and imply that my dissertation was a tentative
1305 Inquiry. I speak in the Preface of "offering suggestions
1306 towards a work, which must be uppermost in the mind of
1307 every true son of the English Church at this day,—the
1308 consolidation of a theological system, which, built upon
1309 those formularies, to which all clergymen are bound, may
1310 tend to inform, persuade, and absorb into itself religious
1311 minds, which hitherto have fancied, that, on the peculiar
1312 Protestant questions, they were seriously opposed to each
1313 other."—P. vii.
1314 In my University Sermons there is a series of discussions
1315 upon the subject of Faith and Reason; these again
1316 were the tentative commencement of a grave and necessary
1317 work, viz. an inquiry into the ultimate basis of religious
1318 faith, prior to the distinction into Creeds.
1319 In like manner in a Pamphlet, which I published in the
1320 summer of 1838, is an attempt at placing the doctrine of
1321 the Real Presence on an intellectual basis. The fundamental
1322 idea is consonant to that to which I had been so
1323 long attached: it is the denial of the existence of space
1324 except as a subjective idea of our minds.
1325 The Church of the Fathers is one of the earliest productions
1326 of the Movement, and appeared in numbers in
1327 the British Magazine, being written with the aim of introducing
1328 the religious sentiments, views, and customs of
1329 the first ages into the modern Church of England.
1330 The Translation of Fleury's Church History was commenced
1331 under these circumstances:—I was fond of Fleury
1332 for a reason which I express in the Advertisement;
1333 because it presented a sort of photograph of ecclesiastical
1334 history without any comment upon it. In the event, that
1335 simple representation of the early centuries had a good
1336 deal to do with unsettling me in my Anglicanism; but
1337 how little I could anticipate this, will be seen in the fact
1338 that the publication of Fleury was a favourite scheme
1339 with Mr. Rose. He proposed it to me twice, between the
1340 years 1834 and 1837; and I mention it as one out of
1341 many particulars curiously illustrating how truly my
1342 change of opinion arose, not from foreign influences, but
1343 from the working of my own mind, and the accidents
1344 around me. The date, from which the portion actually
1345 translated began, was determined by the Publisher on
1346 reasons with which we were not concerned.
1347 Another historical work, but drawn from original
1348 sources, was given to the world by my old friend Mr.
1349 Bowden, being a Life of Pope Gregory VII. I need
1350 scarcely recall to those who have read it, the power and
1351 the liveliness of the narrative. This composition was the
1352 author's relaxation, on evenings and in his summer vacations,
1353 from his ordinary engagements in London. It had
1354 been suggested to him originally by me, at the instance of
1355 Hurrell Froude.
1356 The Series of the Lives of the English Saints was projected
1357 at a later period, under circumstances which I shall
1358 have in the sequel to describe. Those beautiful compositions
1359 have nothing in them, as far as I recollect, simply
1360 inconsistent with the general objects which I have been
1361 assigning to my labours in these years, though the immediate
1362 occasion which led to them, and the tone in
1363 which they were written, had little that was congenial
1364 with Anglicanism.
1365 At a comparatively early date I drew up the Tract on
1366 the Roman Breviary. It frightened my own friends on
1367 its first appearance; and several years afterwards, when
1368 younger men began to translate for publication the four
1369 volumes *in extenso*, they were dissuaded from doing so by
1370 advice to which from a sense of duty they listened. It was
1371 an apparent accident, which introduced me to the knowledge
1372 of that most wonderful and most attractive monument
1373 of the devotion of saints. On Hurrell Froude's
1374 death, in 1836, I was asked to select one of his books as a
1375 keepsake. I selected Butler's Analogy; finding that it
1376 had been already chosen, I looked with some perplexity
1377 along the shelves as they stood before me, when an intimate
1378 friend at my elbow said, "Take that." It was the
1379 Breviary which Hurrell had had with him at Barbadoes.
1380 Accordingly I took it, studied it, wrote my Tract from
1381 it, and have it on my table in constant use till this
1382 day.
1383 That dear and familiar companion, who thus put the
1384 Breviary into my hands, is still in the Anglican Church.
1385 So, too, is that early venerated long-loved friend, together
1386 with whom I edited a work which, more perhaps than any
1387 other, caused disturbance and annoyance in the Anglican
1388 world,—Froude's Remains; yet, however judgments might
1389 run as to the prudence of publishing it, I never heard any
1390 one impute to Mr. Keble the very shadow of dishonesty or
1391 treachery towards his Church in so acting.
1392 The annotated Translation of the Treatises of St. Athanasius
1393 was of course in no sense of a tentative character;
1394 it belongs to another order of thought. This historico-dogmatic
1395 work employed me for years. I had made preparations
1396 for following it up with a doctrinal history of the
1397 heresies which succeeded to the Arian.
1398 I should make mention also of the British Critic. I was
1399 Editor of it for three years, from July 1838 to July 1841.
1400 My writers belonged to various schools, some to none at all.
1401 The subjects are various,—classical, academical, political,
1402 critical, and artistic, as well as theological, and upon the
1403 Movement none are to be found which do not keep quite
1404 clear of advocating the cause of Rome.
1405 So I went on for years up to 1841. It was, in a human
1406 point of view, the happiest time of my life. I was truly at
1407 home. I had in one of my volumes appropriated to myself
1408 the words of Bramhall, "Bees, by the instinct of nature,
1409 do love their hives, and birds their nests." I did not suppose
1410 that such sunshine would last, though I knew not
1411 what would be its termination. It was the time of plenty,
1412 and, during its seven years, I tried to lay up as much as I
1413 could for the dearth which was to follow it. We prospered
1414 and spread. I have spoken of the doings of these years,
1415 since I was a Catholic, in a passage, part of which I will
1416 here quote:
1417 "From beginnings so small," I said, "from elements of
1418 thought so fortuitous, with prospects so unpromising, the
1419 Anglo-Catholic party suddenly became a power in the National
1420 Church, and an object of alarm to her rulers and
1421 friends. Its originators would have found it difficult to
1422 say what they aimed at of a practical kind: rather, they
1423 put forth views and principles for their own sake, because
1424 they were true, as if they were obliged to say them; and,
1425 as they might be themselves surprised at their earnestness
1426 in uttering them, they had as great cause to be surprised
1427 at the success which attended their propagation. And, in
1428 fact, they could only say that those doctrines were in the
1429 air; that to assert was to prove, and that to explain was to
1430 persuade; and that the Movement in which they were
1431 taking part was the birth of a crisis rather than of a
1432 place. In a very few years a school of opinion was
1433 formed, fixed in its principles, indefinite and progressive
1434 in their range; and it extended itself into every part of
1435 the country. If we inquire what the world thought of it,
1436 we have still more to raise our wonder; for, not to mention
1437 the excitement it caused in England, the Movement and
1438 its party-names were known to the police of Italy and to
1439 the back-woodmen of America. And so it proceeded,
1440 getting stronger and stronger every year, till it came
1441 into collision with the Nation, and that Church of the
1442 Nation, which it began by professing especially to serve."
1443 The greater its success, the nearer was that collision at
1444 hand. The first threatenings of what was coming were
1445 heard in 1838. At that time, my Bishop in a Charge
1446 made some light animadversions, but they *were* animadversions,
1447 on the Tracts for the Times. At once I offered
1448 to stop them. What took place on the occasion I prefer
1449 to state in the words, in which I related it in a Pamphlet
1450 addressed to him in a later year, when the blow actually
1451 came down upon me.
1452 "In your Lordship's Charge for 1838," I said, "an allusion
1453 was made to the Tracts for the Times. Some opponents
1454 of the Tracts said that you treated them with undue
1455 indulgence.... I wrote to the Archdeacon on the subject,
1456 submitting the Tracts entirely to your Lordship's disposal.
1457 What I thought about your Charge will appear from
1458 the words I then used to him. I said, 'A Bishop's lightest
1459 word *ex cathedrâ* is heavy. His judgment on a book cannot
1460 be light. It is a rare occurrence.' And I offered to withdraw
1461 any of the Tracts over which I had control, if I were
1462 informed which were those to which your Lordship had
1463 objections. I afterwards wrote to your Lordship to this
1464 effect, that 'I trusted I might say sincerely, that I should
1465 feel a more lively pleasure in knowing that I was submitting
1466 myself to your Lordship's expressed judgment in a
1467 matter of that kind, than I could have even in the widest
1468 circulation of the volumes in question.' Your Lordship
1469 did not think it necessary to proceed to such a measure, but
1470 I felt, and always have felt, that, if ever you determined on
1471 it, I was bound to obey."
1472 That day at length came, and I conclude this portion of
1473 my narrative, with relating the circumstances of it.
1474 From the time that I had entered upon the duties of Public
1475 Tutor at my College, when my doctrinal views were very
1476 different from what they were in 1841, I had meditated a
1477 comment upon the Articles. Then, when the Movement
1478 was in its swing, friends had said to me, "What will you
1479 make of the Articles?" but I did not share the apprehension
1480 which their question implied. Whether, as time went
1481 on, I should have been forced, by the necessities of the original
1482 theory of the Movement, to put on paper the speculations
1483 which I had about them, I am not able to conjecture.
1484 The actual cause of my doing so, in the beginning
1485 of 1841, was the restlessness, actual and prospective, of
1486 those who neither liked the *Via Media*, nor my strong
1487 judgment against Rome. I had been enjoined, I think
1488 by my Bishop, to keep these men straight, and I wished
1489 so to do: but their tangible difficulty was subscription
1490 to the Articles; and thus the question of the Articles
1491 came before me. It was thrown in our teeth; "How
1492 can you manage to sign the Articles? they are directly
1493 against Rome." "Against Rome?" I made answer,
1494 "What do you mean by 'Rome?'" and then I proceeded
1495 to make distinctions, of which I shall now give
1496 an account.
1497 By "Roman doctrine" might be meant one of three
1498 things: 1, the *Catholic teaching* of the early centuries;
1499 or 2, the *formal dogmas of Rome* as contained in the later
1500 Councils, especially the Council of Trent, and as condensed
1501 in the Creed of Pope Pius IV.; 3, the *actual popular beliefs
1502 and usages* sanctioned by Rome in the countries in communion
1503 with it, over and above the dogmas; and these I
1504 called "dominant errors." Now Protestants commonly
1505 thought that in all three senses, "Roman doctrine"
1506 was condemned in the Articles: I thought that the
1507 *Catholic teaching* was not condemned; that the *dominant
1508 errors* were; and as to the *formal dogmas*, that some
1509 were, some were not, and that the line had to be drawn
1510 between them. Thus, 1. The use of Prayers for the dead
1511 was a Catholic doctrine,—not condemned in the Articles;
1512 2. The prison of Purgatory was a Roman dogma,—which
1513 was condemned in them; but the infallibility of Ecumenical
1514 Councils was a Roman dogma,—not condemned;
1515 and 3. The fire of Purgatory was an authorized and popular
1516 error, not a dogma,—which was condemned.
1517 Further, I considered that the difficulties, felt by the
1518 persons whom I have mentioned, mainly lay in their mistaking,
1519 1, Catholic teaching, which was not condemned in
1520 the Articles, for Roman dogma which was condemned;
1521 and 2, Roman dogma, which was not condemned in the
1522 Articles, for dominant error which was. If they went
1523 further than this, I had nothing more to say to them.
1524 A further motive which I had for my attempt, was the
1525 desire to ascertain the ultimate points of contrariety between
1526 the Roman and Anglican creeds, and to make them
1527 as few as possible. I thought that each creed was obscured
1528 and misrepresented by a dominant circumambient "Popery"
1529 and "Protestantism."
1530 The main thesis then of my Essay was this:—the Articles
1531 do not oppose Catholic teaching; they but partially oppose
1532 Roman dogma; they for the most part oppose the dominant
1533 errors of Rome. And the problem was, as I have said,
1534 to draw the line as to what they allowed and what they
1535 condemned.
1536 Such being the object which I had in view, what were
1537 my prospects of widening and of defining their meaning?
1538 The prospect was encouraging; there was no doubt at all
1539 of the elasticity of the Articles: to take a palmary instance,
1540 the seventeenth was assumed by one party to be Lutheran,
1541 by another Calvinistic, though the two interpretations were
1542 contradictory of each other; why then should not other
1543 Articles be drawn up with a vagueness of an equally intense
1544 character? I wanted to ascertain what was the limit of
1545 that elasticity in the direction of Roman dogma. But next,
1546 I had a way of inquiry of my own, which I state without
1547 defending. I instanced it afterwards in my Essay on
1548 Doctrinal Development. That work, I believe, I have not
1549 read since I published it, and I do not doubt at all I have
1550 made many mistakes in it;—partly, from my ignorance of
1551 the details of doctrine, as the Church of Rome holds them,
1552 but partly from my impatience to clear as large a range for
1553 the *principle* of doctrinal Development (waiving the question
1554 of historical *fact*) as was consistent with the strict Apostolicity
1555 and identity of the Catholic Creed. In like manner,
1556 as regards the 39 Articles, my method of inquiry was to
1557 leap *in medias res*. I wished to institute an inquiry
1558 how far, in critical fairness, the text *could* be opened; I
1559 was aiming far more at ascertaining what a man who subscribed
1560 it might hold than what he must, so that my conclusions
1561 were negative rather than positive. It was but a
1562 first essay. And I made it with the full recognition and
1563 consciousness, which I had already expressed in my Prophetical
1564 Office, as regards the *Via Media*, that I was making
1565 only "a first approximation to the required solution;"—"a
1566 series of illustrations supplying hints for the removal" of
1567 a difficulty, and with full acknowledgment "that in minor
1568 points, whether in question of fact or of judgment, there
1569 was room for difference or error of opinion," and that I
1570 "should not be ashamed to own a mistake, if it were
1571 proved against me, nor reluctant to bear the just blame of
1572 it."—Proph. Off. p. 31.
1573 I will add, I was embarrassed in consequence of my wish
1574 to go as far as was possible in interpreting the Articles in
1575 the direction of Roman dogma, without disclosing what I
1576 was doing to the parties whose doubts I was meeting; who,
1577 if they understood at once the full extent of the licence
1578 which the Articles admitted, might be thereby encouraged
1579 to proceed still further than at present they found in themselves
1580 any call to go.
1581 1. But in the way of such an attempt comes the prompt
1582 objection that the Articles were actually drawn up against
1583 "Popery," and therefore it was transcendently absurd and
1584 dishonest to suppose that Popery, in any shape,—patristic
1585 belief, Tridentine dogma, or popular corruption authoritatively
1586 sanctioned,—would be able to take refuge under their
1587 text. This premiss I denied. Not any religious doctrine
1588 at all, but a political principle, was the primary English
1589 idea of "Popery" at the date of the Reformation. And
1590 what was that political principle, and how could it best be
1591 suppressed in England? What was the great question in the
1592 days of Henry and Elizabeth? The *Supremacy*;—now,
1593 was I saying one single word in favour of the Supremacy
1594 of the Holy See, in favour of the foreign jurisdiction? No,
1595 I did not believe in it myself. Did Henry VIII. religiously
1596 hold Justification by faith only? did he disbelieve Purgatory?
1597 Was Elizabeth zealous for the marriage of the
1598 Clergy? or had she a conscience against the Mass? The
1599 Supremacy of the Pope was the essence of the "Popery"
1600 to which, at the time of the composition of the Articles, the
1601 Supreme Head or Governor of the English Church was so
1602 violently hostile.
1603 2. But again I said this:—let "Popery" mean what it
1604 would in the mouths of the compilers of the Articles, let
1605 it even, for argument's sake, include the doctrines of that
1606 Tridentine Council, which was not yet over when the
1607 Articles were drawn up, and against which they could not
1608 be simply directed, yet, consider, what was the object of
1609 the Government in their imposition? merely to get rid of
1610 "Popery?" No; it had the further object of gaining
1611 the "Papists." What then was the best way to induce
1612 reluctant or wavering minds, and these, I supposed, were
1613 the majority, to give in their adhesion to the new symbol?
1614 how had the Arians drawn up their Creeds? was it not on
1615 the principle of using vague ambiguous language, which
1616 to the subscribers would seem to bear a Catholic sense,
1617 but which, when worked out on the long run, would prove
1618 to be heterodox? Accordingly, there was great antecedent
1619 probability, that, fierce as the Articles might look
1620 at first sight, their bark would prove worse than their
1621 bite. I say antecedent probability, for to what extent
1622 that surmise might be true, could only be ascertained by
1623 investigation.
1624 3. But a consideration came up at once, which threw
1625 light on this surmise:—what if it should turn out that the
1626 very men who drew up the Articles, in the very act of
1627 doing so, had avowed, or rather in one of those very Articles
1628 themselves had imposed on subscribers, a number of
1629 those very "Papistical" doctrines, which they were now
1630 thought to deny, as part and parcel of that very Protestantism,
1631 which they were now thought to consider divine?
1632 and this was the fact, and I showed it in my Essay.
1633 Let the reader observe:—the 35th Article says: "The
1634 second Book of Homilies doth contain *a godly and wholesome
1635 doctrine, and necessary for* these times, as doth the former
1636 Book of Homilies." Here the *doctrine* of the Homilies is
1637 recognized as godly and wholesome, and concurrence in
1638 that recognition is imposed on all subscribers of the Articles.
1639 Let us then turn to the Homilies, and see what this
1640 godly doctrine is: I quoted from them to the following
1641 effect:
1642 1. They declare that the so-called "apocryphal" book
1643 of Tobit is the teaching of the Holy Ghost, and is Scripture.
1644 2. That the so-called "apocryphal" book of Wisdom is
1645 Scripture, and the infallible and undeceivable word of God.
1646 3. That the Primitive Church, next to the Apostles'
1647 time, and, as they imply, for almost 700 years, is no doubt
1648 most pure.
1649 4. That the Primitive Church is specially to be followed.
1650 5. That the Four first General Councils belong to the
1651 Primitive Church.
1652 6. That there are Six Councils which are allowed and
1653 received by all men.
1654 7. Again, they speak of a certain truth, and say that it
1655 is declared by God's word, the sentences of the ancient
1656 doctors, and judgment of the Primitive Church.
1657 8. Of the learned and holy Bishops and doctors of the
1658 Church of the first eight centuries being of great authority
1659 and credit with the people.
1660 9. Of the declaration of Christ and His Apostles and all
1661 the rest of the Holy Fathers.
1662 10. Of the authority both of Scripture and also of
1663 Augustine.
1664 11. Of Augustine, Chrysostom, Ambrose, Jerome, and
1665 about thirty other Fathers, to some of whom they give the
1666 title of "Saint," to others of "ancient Catholic Fathers
1667 and doctors, &c."
1668 12. They declare that, not only the holy Apostles and
1669 disciples of Christ, but the godly Fathers also, before and
1670 since Christ, were endued without doubt with the Holy
1671 Ghost.
1672 13. That the ancient Catholic Fathers say that the
1673 "Lord's Supper" is the salve of immortality, the sovereign
1674 preservative against death, the food of immortality, the
1675 healthful grace.
1676 14. That the Lord's Blessed Body and Blood are received
1677 under the form of bread and wine.
1678 15. That the meat in the Sacrament is an invisible meat
1679 and a ghostly substance.
1680 16. That the holy Body and Blood of thy God ought to
1681 be touched with the mind.
1682 17. That Ordination is a Sacrament.
1683 18. That Matrimony is a Sacrament.
1684 19. That there are other Sacraments besides "Baptism
1685 and the Lord's Supper," though not "such as" they.
1686 20. That the souls of the Saints are reigning in joy and
1687 in heaven with God.
1688 21. That alms-deeds purge the soul from the infection
1689 and filthy spots of sin, and are a precious medicine, an
1690 inestimable jewel.
1691 22. That mercifulness wipes out and washes away sins,
1692 as salves and remedies to heal sores and grievous diseases.
1693 23. That the duty of fasting is a truth more manifest
1694 than it should need to be proved.
1695 24. That fasting, used with prayer, is of great efficacy
1696 and weigheth much with God; so the Angel Raphael told
1697 Tobias.
1698 25. That the puissant and mighty Emperor Theodosius
1699 was, in the Primitive Church which was most holy and
1700 godly, excommunicated by St. Ambrose.
1701 26. That Constantine, Bishop of Rome, did condemn
1702 Philippicus, then Emperor, not without a cause indeed,
1703 but very justly.
1704 Putting altogether aside the question how far these
1705 separate theses came under the matter to which subscription
1706 was to be made, it was quite plain, that in the minds
1707 of the men who wrote the Homilies, and who thus incorporated
1708 them into the Anglican system of doctrine, there
1709 was no such nice discrimination between the Catholic
1710 and the Protestant faith, no such clear recognition of
1711 formal Protestant principles and tenets, no such accurate
1712 definition of "Roman doctrine," as is received at the present
1713 day:—hence great probability accrued to my presentiment,
1714 that the Articles were tolerant, not only of what I called
1715 "Catholic teaching," but of much that was "Roman."
1716 4. And here was another reason against the notion that
1717 the Articles directly attacked the Roman dogmas as declared
1718 at Trent and as promulgated by Pius the Fourth:—the
1719 Council of Trent was not over, nor its Canons promulgated
1720 at the date when the Articles were drawn up[5], so
1721 that those Articles must be aiming at something else?
1722 What was that something else? The Homilies tell us: the
1723 Homilies are the best comment upon the Articles. Let us
1724 turn to the Homilies, and we shall find from first to last
1725 that, not only is not the Catholic teaching of the first
1726 centuries, but neither again are the dogmas of Rome, the
1727 objects of the protest of the compilers of the Articles, but
1728 the dominant errors, the popular corruptions, authorized
1729 or suffered by the high name of Rome. The eloquent declamation
1730 of the Homilies finds its matter almost exclusively
1731 in the dominant errors. As to Catholic teaching,
1732 nay as to Roman dogma, of such theology those Homilies,
1733 as I have shown, contained no small portion themselves.
1734 [5] The Pope's Confirmation of the Council, by which its Canons became *de
1735 fide*, and his Bull *super confirmatione* by which they were promulgated to the
1736 world, are dated January 26, 1564. The Articles are dated 1562.
1737 5. So much for the writers of the Articles and Homilies;—they
1738 were witnesses, not authorities, and I used them
1739 as such; but in the next place, who were the actual authorities
1740 imposing them? I reasonably considered the authority
1741 *imponens* to be the Convocation of 1571; but here
1742 again, it would be found that the very Convocation, which
1743 received and confirmed the 39 Articles, also enjoined by
1744 Canon that "preachers should be *careful*, that they should
1745 *never* teach aught in a sermon, to be religiously held and
1746 believed by the people, except that which is agreeable to
1747 the doctrine of the Old and New Testament, and *which the
1748 Catholic Fathers and ancient Bishops have collected* from that
1749 very doctrine." Here, let it be observed, an appeal is
1750 made by the Convocation *imponens* to the very same ancient
1751 authorities, as had been mentioned with such profound
1752 veneration by the writers of the Homilies and
1753 the Articles, and thus, if the Homilies contained views of
1754 doctrine which now would be called Roman, there seemed
1755 to me to be an extreme probability that the Convocation
1756 of 1571 also countenanced and received, or at least did not
1757 reject, those doctrines.
1758 6. And further, when at length I came actually to look
1759 into the text of the Articles, I saw in many cases a patent
1760 justification of all that I had surmised as to their vagueness
1761 and indecisiveness, and that, not only on questions which
1762 lay between Lutherans, Calvinists, and Zuinglians, but on
1763 Catholic questions also; and I have noticed them in my
1764 Tract. In the conclusion of my Tract I observe: The
1765 Articles are "evidently framed on the principle of leaving
1766 open large questions on which the controversy hinges.
1767 They state broadly extreme truths, and are silent about
1768 their adjustment. For instance, they say that all necessary
1769 faith must be proved from Scripture; but do not say
1770 *who* is to prove it. They say, that the Church has authority
1771 in controversies; they do not say *what* authority.
1772 They say that it may enforce nothing beyond Scripture,
1773 but do not say *where* the remedy lies when it does. They
1774 say that works *before* grace *and* justification are worthless
1775 and worse, and that works *after* grace *and* justification are
1776 acceptable, but they do not speak at all of works *with*
1777 God's aid *before* justification. They say that men are lawfully
1778 called and sent to minister and preach, who are
1779 chosen and called by men who have public authority *given*
1780 them in the Congregation; but they do not add *by whom*
1781 the authority is to be given. They say that Councils
1782 called by *princes* may err; they do not determine whether
1783 Councils called in the name of Christ may err."
1784 Such were the considerations which weighed with me in
1785 my inquiry how far the Articles were tolerant of a Catholic,
1786 or even a Roman interpretation; and such was the
1787 defence which I made in my Tract for having attempted
1788 it. From what I have already said, it will appear that I
1789 have no need or intention at this day to maintain every
1790 particular interpretation which I suggested in the course
1791 of my Tract, nor indeed had I then. Whether it was
1792 prudent or not, whether it was sensible or not, any how I
1793 attempted only a first essay of a necessary work, an essay
1794 which, as I was quite prepared to find, would require
1795 revision and modification by means of the lights which I
1796 should gain from the criticism of others. I should have
1797 gladly withdrawn any statement, which could be proved
1798 to me to be erroneous; I considered my work to be faulty
1799 and open to objection in the same sense in which I now consider
1800 my Anglican interpretations of Scripture to be erroneous;
1801 but in no other sense. I am surprised that men
1802 do not apply to the interpreters of Scripture generally the
1803 hard names which they apply to the author of Tract 90.
1804 He held a large system of theology, and applied it to the
1805 Articles: Episcopalians, or Lutherans, or Presbyterians,
1806 or Unitarians, hold a large system of theology and apply
1807 it to Scripture. Every theology has its difficulties; Protestants
1808 hold justification by faith only, though there is
1809 no text in St. Paul which enunciates it, and though St.
1810 James expressly denies it; do we therefore call Protestants
1811 dishonest? they deny that the Church has a divine mission,
1812 though St. Paul says that it is "the Pillar and ground of
1813 Truth;" they keep the Sabbath, though St. Paul says,
1814 "Let no man judge you in meat or drink or in respect of ... the
1815 sabbath days." Every creed has texts in its
1816 favour, and again texts which run counter to it: and this
1817 is generally confessed. And this is what I felt keenly:—how
1818 had I done worse in Tract 90 than Anglicans, Wesleyans,
1819 and Calvinists did daily in their Sermons and their
1820 publications? how had I done worse, than the Evangelical
1821 party in their *ex animo* reception of the Services for Baptism
1822 and Visitation of the Sick[6]? Why was I to be dishonest
1823 and they immaculate? There was an occasion on
1824 which our Lord gave an answer, which seemed to be
1825 appropriate to my own case, when the tumult broke out
1826 against my Tract:—"He that is without sin among you,
1827 let him first cast a stone at him." I could have fancied that
1828 a sense of their own difficulties of interpretation would have
1829 persuaded the great party I have mentioned to some prudence,
1830 or at least moderation, in opposing a teacher of an
1831 opposite school. But I suppose their alarm and their
1832 anger overcame their sense of justice.
1833 [6] For instance, let candid men consider the form of Absolution contained in
1834 that Prayer Book, of which all clergymen, Evangelical and Liberal as well as
1835 high Church, and (I think) all persons in University office declare that "it
1836 containeth *nothing contrary to the Word of God*."
1837 I challenge, in the sight of all England, Evangelical clergymen generally, to
1838 put on paper an interpretation of this form of words, consistent with their
1839 sentiments, which shall be less forced than the most objectionable of the interpretations
1840 which Tract 90 puts upon any passage in the Articles.
1841 "Our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath left *power* to His Church to absolve all
1842 sinners who truly repent and believe in Him, of His great mercy forgive thee
1843 thine offences; and by *His authority committed to me, I absolve thee from
1844 all thy sins*, in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
1845 Ghost. Amen."
1846 I subjoin the Roman form, as used in England and elsewhere: "Dominus
1847 noster Jesus Christus te absolvat; et ego auctoritate ipsius te absolvo, ab
1848 omni vinculo excommunicationis et interdicti, in quantum possum et tu
1849 indiges. Deinde ego te absolvo à peccatis tuis, in nomine Patris et Filii et
1850 Spiritûs Sancti. Amen."
1851 In the sudden storm of indignation with which the
1852 Tract was received throughout the country on its appearance,
1853 I recognize much of real religious feeling, much of
1854 honest and true principle, much of straightforward ignorant
1855 common sense. In Oxford there was genuine feeling
1856 too; but there had been a smouldering, stern, energetic
1857 animosity, not at all unnatural, partly rational, against its
1858 author. A false step had been made; now was the time
1859 for action. I am told that, even before the publication of
1860 the Tract, rumours of its contents had got into the hostile
1861 camp in an exaggerated form; and not a moment was lost
1862 in proceeding to action, when I was actually fallen into the
1863 hands of the Philistines. I was quite unprepared for the
1864 outbreak, and was startled at its violence. I do not think
1865 I had any fear. Nay, I will add, I am not sure that it
1866 was not in one point of view a relief to me.
1867 I saw indeed clearly that my place in the Movement
1868 was lost; public confidence was at an end; my occupation
1869 was gone. It was simply an impossibility that I could
1870 say any thing henceforth to good effect, when I had been
1871 posted up by the marshal on the buttery-hatch of every
1872 College of my University, after the manner of discommoned
1873 pastry-cooks, and when in every part of the country
1874 and every class of society, through every organ and opportunity
1875 of opinion, in newspapers, in periodicals, at meetings,
1876 in pulpits, at dinner-tables, in coffee-rooms, in railway
1877 carriages, I was denounced as a traitor who had laid his
1878 train and was detected in the very act of firing it against
1879 the time-honoured Establishment. There were indeed men,
1880 besides my own immediate friends, men of name and position,
1881 who gallantly took my part, as Dr. Hook, Mr.
1882 Palmer, and Mr. Perceval; it must have been a grievous
1883 trial for themselves; yet what after all could they do for
1884 me? Confidence in me was lost;—but I had already lost
1885 full confidence in myself. Thoughts had passed over me
1886 a year and a half before in respect to the Anglican claims,
1887 which for the time had profoundly troubled me. They had
1888 gone: I had not less confidence in the power and the
1889 prospects of the Apostolical movement than before; not
1890 less confidence than before in the grievousness of what I
1891 called the "dominant errors" of Rome: but how was I
1892 any more to have absolute confidence in myself? how was
1893 I to have confidence in my present confidence? how was I
1894 to be sure that I should always think as I thought now?
1895 I felt that by this event a kind Providence had saved me
1896 from an impossible position in the future.
1897 First, if I remember right, they wished me to withdraw
1898 the Tract. This I refused to do: I would not do so for
1899 the sake of those who were unsettled or in danger of unsettlement.
1900 I would not do so for my own sake; for how
1901 could I acquiesce in a mere Protestant interpretation of
1902 the Articles? how could I range myself among the professors
1903 of a theology, of which it put my teeth on edge
1904 even to hear the sound?
1905 Next they said, "Keep silence; do not defend the
1906 Tract;" I answered, "Yes, if you will not condemn it,—if
1907 you will allow it to continue on sale." They pressed on
1908 me whenever I gave way; they fell back when they saw
1909 me obstinate. Their line of action was to get out of me
1910 as much as they could; but upon the point of their
1911 tolerating the Tract I *was* obstinate. So they let me continue
1912 it on sale; and they said they would not condemn
1913 it. But they said that this was on condition that I did
1914 not defend it, that I stopped the series, and that I myself
1915 published my own condemnation in a letter to the Bishop
1916 of Oxford. I impute nothing whatever to him, he was
1917 ever most kind to me. Also, they said they could not
1918 answer for what some individual Bishops might perhaps
1919 say about the Tract in their own charges. I agreed to
1920 their conditions. My one point was to save the Tract.
1921 Not a line in writing was given me, as a pledge of the
1922 observance of the main article on their side of the engagement.
1923 Parts of letters from them were read to me, without
1924 being put into my hands. It was an "understanding."
1925 A clever man had warned me against "understandings"
1926 some thirteen years before: I have hated them ever since.
1927 In the last words of my letter to the Bishop of Oxford I
1928 thus resigned my place in the Movement:—
1929 "I have nothing to be sorry for," I say to him, "except
1930 having made your Lordship anxious, and others whom I
1931 am bound to revere. I have nothing to be sorry for, but
1932 everything to rejoice in and be thankful for. I have never
1933 taken pleasure in seeming to be able to move a party, and
1934 whatever influence I have had, has been found, not sought
1935 after. I have acted because others did not act, and have
1936 sacrificed a quiet which I prized. May God be with me
1937 in time to come, as He has been hitherto! and He will be,
1938 if I can but keep my hand clean and my heart pure. I
1939 think I can bear, or at least will try to bear, any personal
1940 humiliation, so that I am preserved from betraying sacred
1941 interests, which the Lord of grace and power has given
1942 into my charge[7]."
1943 [7] To the Pamphlets published in my behalf at this time I should add
1944 "One Tract more," an able and generous defence of Tractarianism and No.
1945 90, by the present Lord Houghton.
CHAPTER III.
31 (Texto do capítulo)
HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1839 TO 1841.
34 And now that I am about to trace, as far as I can, the
35 course of that great revolution of mind, which led me to
36 leave my own home, to which I was bound by so many
37 strong and tender ties, I feel overcome with the difficulty
38 of satisfying myself in my account of it, and have recoiled
39 from the attempt, till the near approach of the day, on
40 which these lines must be given to the world, forces me to
41 set about the task. For who can know himself, and the
42 multitude of subtle influences which act upon him? And
43 who can recollect, at the distance of twenty-five years, all
44 that he once knew about his thoughts and his deeds, and
45 that, during a portion of his life, when, even at the time,
46 his observation, whether of himself or of the external
47 world, was less than before or after, by very reason of the
48 perplexity and dismay which weighed upon him,—when,
49 in spite of the light given to him according to his need
50 amid his darkness, yet a darkness it emphatically was?
51 And who can suddenly gird himself to a new and anxious
52 undertaking, which he might be able indeed to perform
53 well, were full and calm leisure allowed him to look
54 through every thing that he had written, whether in
55 published works or private letters? yet again, granting
56 that calm contemplation of the past, in itself so desirable,
57 who could afford to be leisurely and deliberate, while he
58 practises on himself a cruel operation, the ripping up of
59 old griefs, and the venturing again upon the "infandum
60 dolorem" of years in which the stars of this lower heaven
61 were one by one going out? I could not in cool blood,
62 nor except upon the imperious call of duty, attempt what
63 I have set myself to do. It is both to head and heart an
64 extreme trial, thus to analyze what has so long gone by,
65 and to bring out the results of that examination. I have
66 done various bold things in my life: this is the boldest:
67 and, were I not sure I should after all succeed in my
68 object, it would be madness to set about it.
69 In the spring of 1839 my position in the Anglican
70 Church was at its height. I had supreme confidence in
71 my controversial *status*, and I had a great and still growing
72 success, in recommending it to others. I had in the
73 foregoing autumn been somewhat sore at the Bishop's
74 Charge, but I have a letter which shows that all annoyance
75 had passed from my mind. In January, if I recollect
76 aright, in order to meet the popular clamour against myself
77 and others, and to satisfy the Bishop, I had collected
78 into one all the strong things which they, and especially
79 I, had said against the Church of Rome, in order to their
80 insertion among the advertisements appended to our publications.
81 Conscious as I was that my opinions in religion
82 were not gained, as the world said, from Roman sources,
83 but were, on the contrary, the birth of my own mind and
84 of the circumstances in which I had been placed, I had a
85 scorn of the imputations which were heaped upon me. It
86 was true that I held a large bold system of religion, very
87 unlike the Protestantism of the day, but it was the concentration
88 and adjustment of the statements of great Anglican
89 authorities, and I had as much right to hold it, as the
90 Evangelical, and more right than the Liberal party could
91 show, for asserting their own respective doctrines. As I
92 declared on occasion of Tract 90, I claimed, in behalf of
93 who would in the Anglican Church, the right of holding
94 with Bramhall a comprecation with the Saints, and the
95 Mass all but Transubstantiation with Andrewes, or with
96 Hooker that Transubstantiation itself is not a point for
97 Churches to part communion upon, or with Hammond
98 that a General Council, truly such, never did, never shall
99 err in a matter of faith, or with Bull that man had in paradise
100 and lost on the fall, a supernatural habit of grace, or
101 with Thorndike that penance is a propitiation for post-baptismal
102 sin, or with Pearson that the all-powerful name
103 of Jesus is no otherwise given than in the Catholic
104 Church. "Two can play at that," was often in my
105 mouth, when men of Protestant sentiments appealed to
106 the Articles, Homilies, or Reformers; in the sense that, if
107 they had a right to speak loud, I had the liberty to speak
108 out as well as they, and had the means, by the same or
109 parallel appeals, of giving them tit for tat. I thought that
110 the Anglican Church was tyrannized over by a mere party,
111 and I aimed at bringing into effect the promise contained
112 in the motto to the Lyra, "They shall know the difference
113 now." I only asked to be allowed to show them the
114 difference.
115 What will best describe my state of mind at the early
116 part of 1839, is an Article in the British Critic for that
117 April. I have looked over it now, for the first time since
118 it was published; and have been struck by it for this
119 reason:—it contains the last words which I ever spoke as
120 an Anglican to Anglicans. It may now be read as my
121 parting address and valediction, made to my friends. I
122 little knew it at the time. It reviews the actual state of
123 things, and it ends by looking towards the future. It is
124 not altogether mine; for my memory goes to this,—that
125 I had asked a friend to do the work; that then, the
126 thought came on me, that I would do it myself: and that
127 he was good enough to put into my hands what he had
128 with great appositeness written, and that I embodied it
129 in my Article. Every one, I think, will recognize the
130 greater part of it as mine. It was published two years
131 before the affair of Tract 90, and was entitled "The State
132 of Religious Parties."
133 In this Article, I begin by bringing together testimonies
134 from our enemies to the remarkable success of our exertions.
135 One writer said: "Opinions and views of a theology
136 of a very marked and peculiar kind have been extensively
137 adopted and strenuously upheld, and are daily
138 gaining ground among a considerable and influential portion
139 of the members, as well as ministers of the Established
140 Church." Another: The Movement has manifested
141 itself "with the most rapid growth of the hot-bed of these
142 evil days." Another: "The *Via Media* is crowded with young
143 enthusiasts, who never presume to argue, except against
144 the propriety of arguing at all." Another: "Were I to
145 give you a full list of the works, which they have produced
146 within the short space of five years, I should surprise
147 you. You would see what a task it would be to
148 make yourself complete master of their system, even in
149 its present probably immature state. The writers have
150 adopted the motto, 'In quietness and confidence shall be
151 your strength.' With regard to confidence, they have
152 justified their adopting it; but as to quietness, it is not
153 very quiet to pour forth such a succession of controversial
154 publications." Another: "The spread of these doctrines
155 is in fact now having the effect of rendering all other distinctions
156 obsolete, and of severing the religious community
157 into two portions, fundamentally and vehemently opposed
158 one to the other. Soon there will be no middle ground
159 left; and every man, and especially every clergyman, will
160 be compelled to make his choice between the two." Another:
161 "The time has gone by, when those unfortunate
162 and deeply regretted publications can be passed over without
163 notice, and the hope that their influence would fail is
164 now dead." Another: "These doctrines had already
165 made fearful progress. One of the largest churches in
166 Brighton is crowded to hear them; so is the church at
167 Leeds. There are few towns of note, to which they have
168 not extended. They are preached in small towns in Scotland.
169 They obtain in Elginshire, 600 miles north of
170 London. I found them myself in the heart of the highlands
171 of Scotland. They are advocated in the newspaper
172 and periodical press. They have even insinuated themselves
173 into the House of Commons." And, lastly, a bishop
174 in a charge:—It "is daily assuming a more serious and
175 alarming aspect. Under the specious pretence of deference
176 to Antiquity and respect for primitive models, the foundations
177 of the Protestant Church are undermined by men,
178 who dwell within her walls, and those who sit in the
179 Reformers' seat are traducing the Reformation."
180 After thus stating the phenomenon of the time, as it
181 presented itself to those who did not sympathize in it, the
182 Article proceeds to account for it; and this it does by considering
183 it as a re-action from the dry and superficial
184 character of the religious teaching and the literature of
185 the last generation, or century, and as a result of the need
186 which was felt both by the hearts and the intellects of the
187 nation for a deeper philosophy, and as the evidence and as
188 the partial fulfilment of that need, to which even the chief
189 authors of the then generation had borne witness. First,
190 I mentioned the literary influence of Walter Scott, who
191 turned men's minds in the direction of the middle ages.
192 "The general need," I said, "of something deeper and
193 more attractive, than what had offered itself elsewhere,
194 may be considered to have led to his popularity; and by
195 means of his popularity he re-acted on his readers, stimulating
196 their mental thirst, feeding their hopes, setting
197 before them visions, which, when once seen, are not easily
198 forgotten, and silently indoctrinating them with nobler
199 ideas, which might afterwards be appealed to as first
200 principles."
201 Then I spoke of Coleridge, thus: "While history in
202 prose and verse was thus made the instrument of Church
203 feelings and opinions, a philosophical basis for the same
204 was laid in England by a very original thinker, who,
205 while he indulged a liberty of speculation, which no
206 Christian can tolerate, and advocated conclusions which
207 were often heathen rather than Christian, yet after all
208 installed a higher philosophy into inquiring minds, than
209 they had hitherto been accustomed to accept. In this way
210 he made trial of his age, and succeeded in interesting its
211 genius in the cause of Catholic truth."
212 Then come Southey and Wordsworth, "two living poets,
213 one of whom in the department of fantastic fiction, the
214 other in that of philosophical meditation, have addressed
215 themselves to the same high principles and feelings, and
216 carried forward their readers in the same direction."
217 Then comes the prediction of this re-action hazarded by
218 "a sagacious observer withdrawn from the world, and surveying
219 its movements from a distance," Mr. Alexander
220 Knox. He had said twenty years before the date of my
221 Article: "No Church on earth has more intrinsic excellence
222 than the English Church, yet no Church probably
223 has less practical influence.... The rich provision, made
224 by the grace and providence of God, for habits of a noble
225 kind, is evidence that men shall arise, fitted both by
226 nature and ability, to discover for themselves, and to
227 display to others, whatever yet remains undiscovered,
228 whether in the words or works of God." Also I referred
229 to "a much venerated clergyman of the last generation,"
230 who said shortly before his death, "Depend on it, the day
231 will come, when those great doctrines, now buried, will be
232 brought out to the light of day, and then the effect will be
233 fearful." I remarked upon this, that they who "now
234 blame the impetuosity of the current, should rather turn
235 their animadversions upon those who have dammed up a
236 majestic river, till it has become a flood."
237 These being the circumstances under which the Movement
238 began and progressed, it was absurd to refer it to the
239 act of two or three individuals. It was not so much a
240 movement as a "spirit afloat;" it was within us, "rising
241 up in hearts where it was least suspected, and working
242 itself, though not in secret, yet so subtly and impalpably,
243 as hardly to admit of precaution or encounter on any
244 ordinary human rules of opposition. It is," I continued,
245 "an adversary in the air, a something one and entire, a
246 whole wherever it is, unapproachable and incapable of
247 being grasped, as being the result of causes far deeper
248 than political or other visible agencies, the spiritual
249 awakening of spiritual wants."
250 To make this clear, I proceed to refer to the chief
251 preachers of the revived doctrines at that moment, and to
252 draw attention to the variety of their respective antecedents.
253 Dr. Hook and Mr. Churton represented the
254 high Church dignitaries of the last century; Mr. Perceval,
255 the Tory aristocracy; Mr. Keble came from a country parsonage;
256 Mr. Palmer from Ireland; Dr. Pusey from the
257 Universities of Germany, and the study of Arabic MSS.;
258 Mr. Dodsworth from the study of Prophecy; Mr. Oakeley
259 had gained his views, as he himself expressed it, "partly
260 by study, partly by reflection, partly by conversation with
261 one or two friends, inquirers like himself:" while I speak
262 of myself as being "much indebted to the friendship of
263 Archbishop Whately." And thus I am led on to ask,
264 "What head of a sect is there? What march of opinions
265 can be traced from mind to mind among preachers such as
266 these? They are one and all in their degree the organs
267 of one Sentiment, which has risen up simultaneously in
268 many places very mysteriously."
269 My train of thought next led me to speak of the disciples
270 of the Movement, and I freely acknowledged and
271 lamented that they needed to be kept in order. It is very
272 much to the purpose to draw attention to this point now,
273 when such extravagances as then occurred, whatever they
274 were, are simply laid to my door, or to the charge of the
275 doctrines which I advocated. A man cannot do more
276 than freely confess what is wrong, say that it need not
277 be, that it ought not to be, and that he is very sorry that
278 it should be. Now I said in the Article, which I am reviewing,
279 that the great truths themselves, which we were
280 preaching, must not be condemned on account of such
281 abuse of them. "Aberrations there must ever be, whatever
282 the doctrine is, while the human heart is sensitive,
283 capricious, and wayward. A mixed multitude went out of
284 Egypt with the Israelites." "There will ever be a number
285 of persons," I continued, "professing the opinions of
286 a movement party, who talk loudly and strangely, do odd
287 or fierce things, display themselves unnecessarily, and disgust
288 other people; persons, too young to be wise, too
289 generous to be cautious, too warm to be sober, or too intellectual
290 to be humble. Such persons will be very apt to
291 attach themselves to particular persons, to use particular
292 names, to say things merely because others do, and to act
293 in a party-spirited way."
294 While I thus republish what I then said about such
295 extravagances as occurred in these years, at the same time
296 I have a very strong conviction that those extravagances
297 furnished quite as much the welcome excuse for those who
298 were jealous or shy of us, as the stumbling-blocks of those
299 who were well inclined to our doctrines. This too we felt
300 at the time; but it was our duty to see that our good
301 should not be evil-spoken of; and accordingly, two or
302 three of the writers of the Tracts for the Times had commenced
303 a Series of what they called "Plain Sermons"
304 with the avowed purpose of discouraging and correcting
305 whatever was uppish or extreme in our followers: to this
306 Series I contributed a volume myself.
307 Its conductors say in their Preface: "If therefore as
308 time goes on, there shall be found persons, who admiring
309 the innate beauty and majesty of the fuller system of Primitive
310 Christianity, and seeing the transcendent strength
311 of its principles, *shall become loud and voluble advocates* in
312 their behalf, speaking the more freely, *because they do not
313 feel them deeply as founded* in divine and eternal truth, of
314 such persons *it is our duty to declare plainly*, that, as we
315 should contemplate their condition with serious misgiving,
316 *so would they be the last persons from whom we should* seek
317 support.
318 "But if, on the other hand, there shall be any, who, in
319 the silent humility of their lives, and in their unaffected
320 reverence for holy things, show that they in truth accept
321 these principles as real and substantial, and by habitual
322 purity of heart and serenity of temper, give proof of their
323 deep veneration for sacraments and sacramental ordinances,
324 those persons, *whether our professed adherents or not*, best
325 exemplify the kind of character which the writers of the
326 Tracts for the Times have wished to form."
327 These clergymen had the best of claims to use these
328 beautiful words, for they were themselves, all of them,
329 important writers in the Tracts, the two Mr. Kebles, and
330 Mr. Isaac Williams. And this passage, with which they
331 ushered their Series into the world, I quoted in the Article,
332 of which I am giving an account, and I added, "What
333 more can be required of the preachers of neglected truth,
334 than that they should admit that some, who do not assent
335 to their preaching, are holier and better men than some
336 who do?" They were not answerable for the intemperance
337 of those who dishonoured a true doctrine, provided
338 they protested, as they did, against such intemperance.
339 "They were not answerable for the dust and din which
340 attends any great moral movement. The truer doctrines
341 are, the more liable they are to be perverted."
342 The notice of these incidental faults of opinion or temper
343 in adherents of the Movement, led on to a discussion of
344 the secondary causes, by means of which a system of doctrine
345 may be embraced, modified, or developed, of the
346 variety of schools which may all be in the One Church,
347 and of the succession of one phase of doctrine to another,
348 while that doctrine is ever one and the same. Thus I was
349 brought on to the subject of Antiquity, which was the
350 basis of the doctrine of the *Via Media*, and by which was
351 not to be understood a servile imitation of the past, but
352 such a reproduction of it as is really new, while it is
353 old. "We have good hope," I say, "that a system will
354 be rising up, superior to the age, yet harmonizing with,
355 and carrying out its higher points, which will attract to
356 itself those who are willing to make a venture and to face
357 difficulties, for the sake of something higher in prospect.
358 On this, as on other subjects, the proverb will apply,
359 'Fortes fortuna adjuvat.'"
360 Lastly, I proceeded to the question of that future of the
361 Anglican Church, which was to be a new birth of the
362 Ancient Religion. And I did not venture to pronounce
363 upon it. "About the future, we have no prospect before
364 our minds whatever, good or bad. Ever since that great
365 luminary, Augustine, proved to be the last bishop of
366 Hippo, Christians have had a lesson against attempting to
367 foretell, *how* Providence will prosper and" [or?] "bring
368 to an end, what it begins." Perhaps the lately-revived
369 principles would prevail in the Anglican Church; perhaps
370 they would be lost in some miserable schism, or some
371 more miserable compromise; but there was nothing
372 rash in venturing to predict that "neither Puritanism
373 nor Liberalism had any permanent inheritance within
374 her."
375 Then I went on: "As to Liberalism, we think the
376 formularies of the Church will ever, with the aid of a good
377 Providence, keep it from making any serious inroads upon
378 the clergy. Besides, it is too cold a principle to prevail
379 with the multitude." But as regarded what was called
380 Evangelical Religion or Puritanism, there was more to
381 cause alarm. I observed upon its organization; but on
382 the other hand it had no intellectual basis; no internal
383 idea, no principle of unity, no theology. "Its adherents,"
384 I said, "are already separating from each other; they will
385 melt away like a snow-drift. It has no straightforward
386 view on any one point, on which it professes to teach, and
387 to hide its poverty, it has dressed itself out in a maze of
388 words. We have no dread of it at all; we only fear what
389 it may lead to. It does not stand on intrenched ground,
390 or make any pretence to a position; it does but occupy
391 the space between contending powers, Catholic Truth and
392 Rationalism. Then indeed will be the stern encounter,
393 when two real and living principles, simple, entire, and
394 consistent, one in the Church, the other out of it, at
395 length rush upon each other, contending not for names
396 and words, or half-views, but for elementary notions and
397 distinctive moral characters."
398 Whether the ideas of the coming age upon religion
399 were true or false, at least they would be real. "In the
400 present day," I said, "mistiness is the mother of wisdom.
401 A man who can set down a half-a-dozen general propositions,
402 which escape from destroying one another only by
403 being diluted into truisms, who can hold the balance between
404 opposites so skilfully as to do without fulcrum or
405 beam, who never enunciates a truth without guarding
406 himself against being supposed to exclude the contradictory,—who
407 holds that Scripture is the only authority, yet
408 that the Church is to be deferred to, that faith only
409 justifies, yet that it does not justify without works, that
410 grace does not depend on the sacraments, yet is not given
411 without them, that bishops are a divine ordinance, yet
412 those who have them not are in the same religious condition
413 as those who have,—this is your safe man and the
414 hope of the Church; this is what the Church is said to
415 want, not party men, but sensible, temperate, sober, well-judging
416 persons, to guide it through the channel of no-meaning,
417 between the Scylla and Charybdis of Aye and
418 No."
419 This state of things, however, I said, could not last, if
420 men were to read and think. They "will not keep in that
421 very attitude which you call sound Church-of-Englandism
422 or orthodox Protestantism. They cannot go on for ever
423 standing on one leg, or sitting without a chair, or walking
424 with their feet tied, or like Tityrus's stags grazing in the
425 air. They will take one view or another, but it will be a
426 consistent view. It may be Liberalism, or Erastianism,
427 or Popery, or Catholicity; but it will be real."
428 I concluded the Article by saying, that all who did not
429 wish to be "democratic, or pantheistic, or popish," must
430 "look out for *some* Via Media which will preserve us from
431 what threatens, though it cannot restore the dead. The
432 spirit of Luther is dead; but Hildebrand and Loyola are
433 alive. Is it sensible, sober, judicious, to be so very angry
434 with those writers of the day, who point to the fact, that
435 our divines of the seventeenth century have occupied a
436 ground which is the true and intelligible mean between
437 extremes? Is it wise to quarrel with this ground, because
438 it is not exactly what we should choose, had we the power
439 of choice? Is it true moderation, instead of trying to
440 fortify a middle doctrine, to fling stones at those who do?...
441 Would you rather have your sons and daughters
442 members of the Church of England or of the Church of
443 Rome?"
444 And thus I left the matter. But, while I was thus
445 speaking of the future of the Movement, I was in truth
446 winding up my accounts with it, little dreaming that it
447 was so to be;—while I was still, in some way or other,
448 feeling about for an available *Via Media*, I was soon to
449 receive a shock which was to cast out of my imagination
450 all middle courses and compromises for ever. As I have
451 said, this Article appeared in the April number of the
452 British Critic; in the July number, I cannot tell why,
453 there is no Article of mine; before the number for
454 October, the event had happened to which I have
455 alluded.
456 But before I proceed to describe what happened to me
457 in the summer of 1839, I must detain the reader for a
458 while, in order to describe the *issue* of the controversy
459 between Rome and the Anglican Church, as I viewed it.
460 This will involve some dry discussion; but it is as necessary
461 for my narrative, as plans of buildings and homesteads
462 are at times needed in the proceedings of our law
463 courts.
464 I have said already that, though the object of the Movement
465 was to withstand the Liberalism of the day, I found
466 and felt this could not be done by mere negatives. It was
467 necessary for us to have a positive Church theory erected
468 on a definite basis. This took me to the great Anglican
469 divines; and then of course I found at once that it was
470 impossible to form any such theory, without cutting across
471 the teaching of the Church of Rome. Thus came in the
472 Roman controversy.
473 When I first turned myself to it, I had neither doubt
474 on the subject, nor suspicion that doubt would ever come
475 upon me. It was in this state of mind that I began to
476 read up Bellarmine on the one hand, and numberless
477 Anglican writers on the other. But I soon found, as
478 others had found before me, that it was a tangled and
479 manifold controversy, difficult to master, more difficult to
480 put out of hand with neatness and precision. It was easy
481 to make points, not easy to sum up and settle. It was not
482 easy to find a clear issue for the dispute, and still less by a
483 logical process to decide it in favour of Anglicanism. This
484 difficulty, however, had no tendency whatever to harass or
485 perplex me: it was a matter which bore not on convictions,
486 but on proofs.
487 First I saw, as all see who study the subject, that a
488 broad distinction had to be drawn between the actual state
489 of belief and of usage in the countries which were in communion
490 with the Roman Church, and her formal dogmas;
491 the latter did not cover the former. Sensible pain, for
492 instance, is not implied in the Tridentine decree upon
493 Purgatory; but it was the tradition of the Latin Church,
494 and I had seen the pictures of souls in flames in the streets
495 of Naples. Bishop Lloyd had brought this distinction out
496 strongly in an Article in the British Critic in 1825; indeed,
497 it was one of the most common objections made to the
498 Church of Rome, that she dared not commit herself by
499 formal decree, to what nevertheless she sanctioned and
500 allowed. Accordingly, in my Prophetical Office, I view
501 as simply separate ideas, Rome quiescent, and Rome in
502 action. I contrasted her creed on the one hand, with her
503 ordinary teaching, her controversial tone, her political and
504 social bearing, and her popular beliefs and practices, on the
505 other.
506 While I made this distinction between the decrees and
507 the traditions of Rome, I drew a parallel distinction
508 between Anglicanism quiescent, and Anglicanism in action.
509 In its formal creed Anglicanism was not at a great distance
510 from Rome: far otherwise, when viewed in its insular spirit,
511 the traditions of its establishment, its historical characteristics,
512 its controversial rancour, and its private judgment.
513 I disavowed and condemned those excesses, and called them
514 "Protestantism" or "Ultra-Protestantism:" I wished to
515 find a parallel disclaimer, on the part of Roman controversialists,
516 of that popular system of beliefs and usages in
517 their own Church, which I called "Popery." When that
518 hope was a dream, I saw that the controversy lay between
519 the book-theology of Anglicanism on the one side, and the
520 living system of what I called Roman corruption on the
521 other. I could not get further than this; with this result
522 I was forced to content myself.
523 These then were the *parties* in the controversy:—the
524 Anglican *Via Media* and the popular religion of Rome.
525 And next, as to the *issue*, to which the controversy between
526 them was to be brought, it was this:—the Anglican disputant
527 took his stand upon Antiquity or Apostolicity, the
528 Roman upon Catholicity. The Anglican said to the
529 Roman: "There is but One Faith, the Ancient, and you
530 have not kept to it;" the Roman retorted: "There is but
531 One Church, the Catholic, and you are out of it." The
532 Anglican urged "Your special beliefs, practices, modes of
533 action, are nowhere in Antiquity;" the Roman objected:
534 "You do not communicate with any one Church besides
535 your own and its offshoots, and you have discarded principles,
536 doctrines, sacraments, and usages, which are and
537 ever have been received in the East and the West." The
538 true Church, as defined in the Creeds, was both Catholic
539 and Apostolic; now, as I viewed the controversy in which
540 I was engaged, England and Rome had divided these
541 notes or prerogatives between them: the cause lay thus,
542 Apostolicity *versus* Catholicity.
543 However, in thus stating the matter, of course I do not
544 wish it supposed that I allowed the note of Catholicity
545 really to belong to Rome, to the disparagement of the
546 Anglican Church; but I considered that the special point
547 or plea of Rome in the controversy was Catholicity, as the
548 Anglican plea was Antiquity. Of course I contended that
549 the Roman idea of Catholicity was not ancient and apostolic.
550 It was in my judgment at the utmost only natural,
551 becoming, expedient, that the whole of Christendom should
552 be united in one visible body; while such a unity might,
553 on the other hand, be nothing more than a mere heartless
554 and political combination. For myself, I held with the
555 Anglican divines, that, in the Primitive Church, there was
556 a very real mutual independence between its separate
557 parts, though, from a dictate of charity, there was in fact
558 a close union between them. I considered that each See
559 and Diocese might be compared to a crystal, and that each
560 was similar to the rest, and that the sum total of them all
561 was only a collection of crystals. The unity of the Church
562 lay, not in its being a polity, but in its being a family, a
563 race, coming down by apostolical descent from its first
564 founders and bishops. And I considered this truth brought
565 out, beyond the possibility of dispute, in the Epistles of St.
566 Ignatius, in which the Bishop is represented as the one
567 supreme authority in the Church, that is, in his own
568 place, with no one above him, except as, for the sake of
569 ecclesiastical order and expedience, arrangements had been
570 made by which one was put over or under another. So
571 much for our own claim to Catholicity, which was so perversely
572 appropriated by our opponents to themselves:—on
573 the other hand, as to our special strong point, Antiquity,
574 while, of course, by means of it, we were able to condemn
575 most emphatically the novel claim of Rome to domineer
576 over other Churches, which were in truth her equals, further
577 than that, we thereby especially convicted her of the
578 intolerable offence of having added to the Faith. This
579 was the critical head of accusation urged against her by
580 the Anglican disputant; and as he referred to St. Ignatius
581 in proof that he himself was a true Catholic, in spite of
582 being separated from Rome, so he triumphantly referred
583 to the Treatise of Vincentius of Lerins upon the "Quod
584 semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus," in proof that the
585 controversialists of Rome, in spite of their possession of
586 the Catholic name, were separated in their creed from the
587 Apostolical and primitive faith.
588 Of course those controversialists had their own mode of
589 answering him, with which I am not concerned in this place;
590 here I am only concerned with the issue itself, between the
591 one party and the other—Antiquity *versus* Catholicity.
592 Now I will proceed to illustrate what I have been saying
593 of the *status* of the controversy, as it presented itself to my
594 mind, by extracts from my writings of the dates of 1836,
595 1840, and 1841. And I introduce them with a remark,
596 which especially applies to the paper, from which I shall
597 quote first, of the date of 1836. That paper appeared in
598 the March and April numbers of the British Magazine of
599 that year, and was entitled "Home Thoughts Abroad."
600 Now it will be found, that, in the discussion which it contains,
601 as in various other writings of mine, when I was in
602 the Anglican Church, the argument in behalf of Rome is
603 stated with considerable perspicuity and force. And at
604 the time my friends and supporters cried out, "How imprudent!"
605 and, both at the time, and especially at a later
606 date, my enemies have cried out, "How insidious!"
607 Friends and foes virtually agreed in their criticism; I had
608 set out the cause which I was combating to the best
609 advantage: this was an offence; it might be from imprudence,
610 it might be with a traitorous design. It was from
611 neither the one nor the other; but for the following
612 reasons. First, I had a great impatience, whatever was
613 the subject, of not bringing out the whole of it, as clearly
614 as I could; next I wished to be as fair to my adversaries
615 as possible; and thirdly I thought that there was a great
616 deal of shallowness among our own friends, and that they
617 undervalued the strength of the argument in behalf of
618 Rome, and that they ought to be roused to a more
619 exact apprehension of the position of the controversy. At
620 a later date, (1841,) when I really felt the force of the
621 Roman side of the question myself, as a difficulty which
622 had to be met, I had a fourth reason for such frankness in
623 argument, and that was, because a number of persons were
624 unsettled far more than I was, as to the Catholicity of the
625 Anglican Church. It was quite plain that, unless I was
626 perfectly candid in stating what could be said against it,
627 there was no chance that any representations, which I felt
628 to be in its favour, or at least to be adverse to Rome,
629 would have had any success with the persons in question.
630 At all times I had a deep conviction, to put the matter on
631 the lowest ground, that "honesty was the best policy."
632 Accordingly, in July 1841, I expressed myself thus on the
633 Anglican difficulty: "This is an objection which we must
634 honestly say is deeply felt by many people, and not inconsiderable
635 ones; and the more it is openly avowed to be a
636 difficulty, the better; for there is then the chance of its
637 being acknowledged, and in the course of time obviated, as
638 far as may be, by those who have the power. Flagrant evils
639 cure themselves by being flagrant; and we are sanguine
640 that the time is come when so great an evil as this is,
641 cannot stand its ground against the good feeling and
642 common sense of religious persons. It is the very strength
643 of Romanism against us; and, unless the proper persons
644 take it into their serious consideration, they may look for
645 certain to undergo the loss, as time goes on, of some whom
646 they would least like to be lost to our Church." The
647 measure which I had especially in view in this passage,
648 was the project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, which the then
649 Archbishop of Canterbury was at that time concocting
650 with M. Bunsen, and of which I shall speak more in the
651 sequel. And now to return to the Home Thoughts Abroad
652 of the spring of 1836:—
653 The discussion contained in this composition runs in
654 the form of a dialogue. One of the disputants says:
655 "You say to me that the Church of Rome is corrupt.
656 What then? to cut off a limb is a strange way of saving
657 it from the influence of some constitutional ailment. Indigestion
658 may cause cramp in the extremities; yet we spare
659 our poor feet notwithstanding. Surely there is such a
660 religious *fact* as the existence of a great Catholic body,
661 union with which is a Christian privilege and duty. Now,
662 we English are separate from it."
663 The other answers: "The present is an unsatisfactory,
664 miserable state of things, yet I can grant no more. The
665 Church is founded on a doctrine,—on the gospel of Truth;
666 it is a means to an end. Perish the Church, (though,
667 blessed be the promise! this cannot be,) yet let it perish
668 *rather* than the Truth should fail. Purity of faith is more
669 precious to the Christian than unity itself. If Rome has
670 erred grievously in doctrine, then it is a duty to separate
671 even from Rome."
672 His friend, who takes the Roman side of the argument,
673 refers to the image of the Vine and its branches, which is
674 found, I think, in St. Cyprian, as if a branch cut from the
675 Catholic Vine must necessarily die. Also he quotes a
676 passage from St. Augustine in controversy with the Donatists
677 to the same effect; viz. that, as being separated from
678 the body of the Church, they were *ipso facto* cut off from
679 the heritage of Christ. And he quotes St. Cyril's argument
680 drawn from the very title Catholic, which no body
681 or communion of men has ever dared or been able to
682 appropriate, besides one. He adds, "Now I am only contending
683 for the fact, that the communion of Rome constitutes
684 the main body of the Church Catholic, and that we
685 are split off from it, and in the condition of the Donatists."
686 The other replies by denying the fact that the present
687 Roman communion is like St. Augustine's Catholic Church,
688 inasmuch as there must be taken into account the large
689 Anglican and Greek communions. Presently he takes the
690 offensive, naming distinctly the points, in which Rome has
691 departed from Primitive Christianity, viz. "the practical
692 idolatry, the virtual worship of the Virgin and Saints,
693 which are the offence of the Latin Church, and the degradation
694 of moral truth and duty, which follows from these."
695 And again: "We cannot join a Church, did we wish it
696 ever so much, which does not acknowledge our orders,
697 refuses us the Cup, demands our acquiescence in image-worship,
698 and excommunicates us, if we do not receive it
699 and all other decisions of the Tridentine Council."
700 His opponent answers these objections by referring to
701 the doctrine of "developments of gospel truth." Besides,
702 "The Anglican system itself is not found complete in
703 those early centuries; so that the [Anglican] principle
704 [of Antiquity] is self-destructive." "When a man takes
705 up this *Via Media*, he is a mere *doctrinaire*;" he is like
706 those, "who, in some matter of business, start up to suggest
707 their own little crotchet, and are ever measuring mountains
708 with a pocket ruler, or improving the planetary courses."
709 "The *Via Media* has slept in libraries; it is a substitute of
710 infancy for manhood."
711 It is plain, then, that at the end of 1835 or beginning
712 of 1836, I had the whole state of the question before me,
713 on which, to my mind, the decision between the Churches
714 depended. It is observable that the question of the position
715 of the Pope, whether as the centre of unity, or as the
716 source of jurisdiction, did not come into my thoughts at
717 all; nor did it, I think I may say, to the end. I doubt
718 whether I ever distinctly held any of his powers to be *de
719 jure divino*, while I was in the Anglican Church;—not that
720 I saw any difficulty in the doctrine; not that in connexion
721 with the history of St. Leo, of which I shall speak by and
722 by, the idea of his infallibility did not cross my mind, for
723 it did,—but after all, in my view the controversy did not
724 turn upon it; it turned upon the Faith and the Church.
725 This was my issue of the controversy from the beginning
726 to the end. There was a contrariety of claims between
727 the Roman and Anglican religions, and the history of my
728 conversion is simply the process of working it out to a
729 solution. In 1838 I illustrated it by the contrast presented
730 to us between the Madonna and Child, and a Calvary.
731 The peculiarity of the Anglican theology was this,—that
732 it "supposed the Truth to be entirely objective and detached,
733 not" (as in the theology of Rome) "lying hid
734 in the bosom of the Church as if one with her, clinging
735 to and (as it were) lost in her embrace, but as being
736 sole and unapproachable, as on the Cross or at the
737 Resurrection, with the Church close by, but in the background."
738 As I viewed the controversy in 1836 and 1838, so I
739 viewed it in 1840 and 1841. In the British Critic of
740 January 1840, after gradually investigating how the
741 matter lies between the Churches by means of a dialogue,
742 I end thus: "It would seem, that, in the above discussion,
743 each disputant has a strong point: our strong point is the
744 argument from Primitiveness, that of Romanists from
745 Universality. It is a fact, however it is to be accounted
746 for, that Rome has added to the Creed; and it is a fact,
747 however we justify ourselves, that we are estranged from
748 the great body of Christians over the world. And each of
749 these two facts is at first sight a grave difficulty in the
750 respective systems to which they belong." Again, "While
751 Rome, though not deferring to the Fathers, recognizes
752 them, and England, not deferring to the large body of the
753 Church, recognizes it, both Rome and England have a
754 point to clear up."
755 And still more strongly, in July, 1841:
756 "If the Note of schism, on the one hand, lies against
757 England, an antagonist disgrace lies upon Rome, the Note
758 of idolatry. Let us not be mistaken here; we are neither
759 accusing Rome of idolatry nor ourselves of schism; we
760 think neither charge tenable; but still the Roman Church
761 practises what is so like idolatry, and the English Church
762 makes much of what is so very like schism, that without
763 deciding what is the duty of a Roman Catholic towards
764 the Church of England in her present state, we do seriously
765 think that members of the English Church have a providential
766 direction given them, how to comport themselves
767 towards the Church of Rome, while she is what she is."
768 One remark more about Antiquity and the *Via Media*.
769 As time went on, without doubting the strength of the
770 Anglican argument from Antiquity, I felt also that it was
771 not merely our special plea, but our only one. Also I felt
772 that the *Via Media*, which was to represent it, was to be a
773 sort of remodelled and adapted Antiquity. This I advanced
774 both in Home Thoughts Abroad and in the Article of the
775 British Critic which I have analyzed above. But this circumstance,
776 that after all we must use private judgment
777 upon Antiquity, created a sort of distrust of my theory
778 altogether, which in the conclusion of my Volume on the
779 Prophetical Office (1836-7) I express thus: "Now that
780 our discussions draw to a close, the thought, with which
781 we entered on the subject, is apt to recur, when the
782 excitement of the inquiry has subsided, and weariness has
783 succeeded, that what has been said is but a dream, the
784 wanton exercise, rather than the practical conclusions of
785 the intellect." And I conclude the paragraph by anticipating
786 a line of thought into which I was, in the event,
787 almost obliged to take refuge: "After all," I say, "the
788 Church is ever invisible in its day, and faith only apprehends
789 it." What was this, but to give up the Notes of
790 a visible Church altogether, whether the Catholic Note or
791 the Apostolic?
792 The Long Vacation of 1839 began early. There had
793 been a great many visitors to Oxford from Easter to
794 Commemoration; and Dr. Pusey's party had attracted
795 attention, more, I think, than in any former year. I had
796 put away from me the controversy with Rome for more
797 than two years. In my Parochial Sermons the subject
798 had at no time been introduced: there had been nothing
799 for two years, either in my Tracts or in the British Critic,
800 of a polemical character. I was returning, for the Vacation,
801 to the course of reading which I had many years
802 before chosen as especially my own. I have no reason to
803 suppose that the thoughts of Rome came across my mind
804 at all. About the middle of June I began to study and
805 master the history of the Monophysites. I was absorbed
806 in the doctrinal question. This was from about June 13th
807 to August 30th. It was during this course of reading that
808 for the first time a doubt came upon me of the tenableness
809 of Anglicanism. I recollect on the 30th of July mentioning
810 to a friend, whom I had accidentally met, how
811 remarkable the history was; but by the end of August I
812 was seriously alarmed.
813 I have described in a former work, how the history
814 affected me. My stronghold was Antiquity; now here,
815 in the middle of the fifth century, I found, as it seemed to
816 me, Christendom of the sixteenth and the nineteenth centuries
817 reflected. I saw my face in that mirror, and I was
818 a Monophysite. The Church of the *Via Media* was in the
819 position of the Oriental communion, Rome was, where she
820 now is; and the Protestants were the Eutychians. Of all
821 passages of history, since history has been, who would
822 have thought of going to the sayings and doings of old
823 Eutyches, that *delirus senex*, as (I think) Petavius calls
824 him, and to the enormities of the unprincipled Dioscorus,
825 in order to be converted to Rome!
826 Now let it be simply understood that I am not writing
827 controversially, but with the one object of relating things
828 as they happened to me in the course of my conversion.
829 With this view I will quote a passage from the account,
830 which I gave in 1850, of my reasonings and feelings in
831 1839:
832 "It was difficult to make out how the Eutychians or
833 Monophysites were heretics, unless Protestants and Anglicans
834 were heretics also; difficult to find arguments
835 against the Tridentine Fathers, which did not tell against
836 the Fathers of Chalcedon; difficult to condemn the Popes of
837 the sixteenth century, without condemning the Popes of
838 the fifth. The drama of religion, and the combat of truth
839 and error, were ever one and the same. The principles
840 and proceedings of the Church now, were those of the
841 Church then; the principles and proceedings of heretics
842 then, were those of Protestants now. I found it so,—almost
843 fearfully; there was an awful similitude, more
844 awful, because so silent and unimpassioned, between the
845 dead records of the past and the feverish chronicle of the
846 present. The shadow of the fifth century was on the sixteenth.
847 It was like a spirit rising from the troubled waters
848 of the old world, with the shape and lineaments of the new.
849 The Church then, as now, might be called peremptory and
850 stern, resolute, overbearing, and relentless; and heretics
851 were shifting, changeable, reserved, and deceitful, ever
852 courting civil power, and never agreeing together, except
853 by its aid; and the civil power was ever aiming at comprehensions,
854 trying to put the invisible out of view, and
855 substituting expediency for faith. What was the use of
856 continuing the controversy, or defending my position, if,
857 after all, I was forging arguments for Arius or Eutyches,
858 and turning devil's advocate against the much-enduring
859 Athanasius and the majestic Leo? Be my soul with the
860 Saints! and shall I lift up my hand against them?
861 Sooner may my right hand forget her cunning, and wither
862 outright, as his who once stretched it out against a prophet
863 of God! anathema to a whole tribe of Cranmers, Ridleys,
864 Latimers, and Jewels! perish the names of Bramhall,
865 Ussher, Taylor, Stillingfleet, and Barrow from the face of
866 the earth, ere I should do ought but fall at their feet in love
867 and in worship, whose image was continually before my
868 eyes, and whose musical words were ever in my ears and on
869 my tongue!"
870 Hardly had I brought my course of reading to a close,
871 when the Dublin Review of that same August was put into
872 my hands, by friends who were more favourable to the cause
873 of Rome than I was myself. There was an article in it on
874 the "Anglican Claim" by Dr. Wiseman. This was about
875 the middle of September. It was on the Donatists, with an
876 application to Anglicanism. I read it, and did not see
877 much in it. The Donatist controversy was known to me
878 for some years, as has appeared already. The case was not
879 parallel to that of the Anglican Church. St. Augustine in
880 Africa wrote against the Donatists in Africa. They were
881 a furious party who made a schism within the African
882 Church, and not beyond its limits. It was a case of Altar
883 against Altar, of two occupants of the same See, as that
884 between the Non-jurors in England and the Established
885 Church; not the case of one Church against another, as of
886 Rome against the Oriental Monophysites. But my friend,
887 an anxiously religious man, now, as then, very dear to me,
888 a Protestant still, pointed out the palmary words of St.
889 Augustine, which were contained in one of the extracts
890 made in the Review, and which had escaped my observation.
891 "Securus judicat orbis terrarum." He repeated
892 these words again and again, and, when he was gone,
893 they kept ringing in my ears. "Securus judicat orbis
894 terrarum;" they were words which went beyond the
895 occasion of the Donatists: they applied to that of the
896 Monophysites. They gave a cogency to the Article, which
897 had escaped me at first. They decided ecclesiastical questions
898 on a simpler rule than that of Antiquity; nay, St. Augustine
899 was one of the prime oracles of Antiquity; here then
900 Antiquity was deciding against itself. What a light was
901 hereby thrown upon every controversy in the Church! not
902 that, for the moment, the multitude may not falter in their
903 judgment,—not that, in the Arian hurricane, Sees more
904 than can be numbered did not bend before its fury, and fall
905 off from St. Athanasius,—not that the crowd of Oriental
906 Bishops did not need to be sustained during the contest by
907 the voice and the eye of St. Leo; but that the deliberate
908 judgment, in which the whole Church at length rests and
909 acquiesces, is an infallible prescription and a final sentence
910 against such portions of it as protest and secede. Who can
911 account for the impressions which are made on him? For
912 a mere sentence, the words of St. Augustine, struck me
913 with a power which I never had felt from any words
914 before. To take a familiar instance, they were like the
915 "Turn again Whittington" of the chime; or, to take a
916 more serious one, they were like the "Tolle, lege,—Tolle,
917 lege," of the child, which converted St. Augustine himself.
918 "Securus judicat orbis terrarum!" By those great words
919 of the ancient Father, interpreting and summing up the
920 long and varied course of ecclesiastical history, the theory
921 of the *Via Media* was absolutely pulverized.
922 I became excited at the view thus opened upon me. I
923 was just starting on a round of visits; and I mentioned my
924 state of mind to two most intimate friends: I think to no
925 others. After a while, I got calm, and at length the vivid
926 impression upon my imagination faded away. What I
927 thought about it on reflection, I will attempt to describe
928 presently. I had to determine its logical value, and its
929 bearing upon my duty. Meanwhile, so far as this was
930 certain,—I had seen the shadow of a hand upon the wall.
931 It was clear that I had a good deal to learn on the question
932 of the Churches, and that perhaps some new light was
933 coming upon me. He who has seen a ghost, cannot be as
934 if he had never seen it. The heavens had opened and closed
935 again. The thought for the moment had been, "The
936 Church of Rome will be found right after all;" and then
937 it had vanished. My old convictions remained as before.
938 At this time, I wrote my Sermon on Divine Calls,
939 which I published in my volume of Plain Sermons. It
940 ends thus:—
941 "O that we could take that simple view of things, as to
942 feel that the one thing which lies before us is to please
943 God! What gain is it to please the world, to please the
944 great, nay even to please those whom we love, compared with
945 this? What gain is it to be applauded, admired, courted,
946 followed,—compared with this one aim, of not being disobedient
947 to a heavenly vision? What can this world offer
948 comparable with that insight into spiritual things, that
949 keen faith, that heavenly peace, that high sanctity, that
950 everlasting righteousness, that hope of glory, which they
951 have, who in sincerity love and follow our Lord Jesus
952 Christ? Let us beg and pray Him day by day to reveal
953 Himself to our souls more fully, to quicken our senses,
954 to give us sight and hearing, taste and touch of the
955 world to come; so to work within us, that we may sincerely
956 say, 'Thou shalt guide me with Thy counsel, and
957 after that receive me with glory. Whom have I in
958 heaven but Thee? and there is none upon earth that I
959 desire in comparison of Thee. My flesh and my heart
960 faileth, but God is the strength of my heart, and my
961 portion for ever.'"
962 Now to trace the succession of thoughts, and the conclusions,
963 and the consequent innovations on my previous
964 belief, and the general conduct, to which I was led, upon
965 this sudden visitation. And first, I will say, whatever
966 comes of saying it, for I leave inferences to others, that for
967 years I must have had something of an habitual notion,
968 though it was latent, and had never led me to distrust my
969 own convictions, that my mind had not found its ultimate
970 rest, and that in some sense or other I was on journey.
971 During the same passage across the Mediterranean in which
972 I wrote "Lead kindly light," I also wrote the verses, which
973 are found in the Lyra under the head of "Providences,"
974 beginning, "When I look back." This was in 1833; and,
975 since I have begun this narrative, I have found a memorandum
976 under the date of September 7, 1829, in which I
977 speak of myself, as "now in my rooms in Oriel College,
978 slowly advancing &c. and led on by God's hand blindly,
979 not knowing whither He is taking me." But, whatever
980 this presentiment be worth, it was no protection against the
981 dismay and disgust, which I felt, in consequence of the
982 dreadful misgiving, of which I have been relating the
983 history. The one question was, what was I to do? I had
984 to make up my mind for myself, and others could not help
985 me. I determined to be guided, not by my imagination,
986 but by my reason. And this I said over and over again in
987 the years which followed, both in conversation and in
988 private letters. Had it not been for this severe resolve, I
989 should have been a Catholic sooner than I was. Moreover,
990 I felt on consideration a positive doubt, on the other hand,
991 whether the suggestion did not come from below. Then I
992 said to myself, Time alone can solve that question. It was
993 my business to go on as usual, to obey those convictions to
994 which I had so long surrendered myself, which still had
995 possession of me, and on which my new thoughts had no
996 direct bearing. That new conception of things should only
997 so far influence me, as it had a logical claim to do so. If
998 it came from above, it would come again;—so I trusted,—and
999 with more definite outlines and greater cogency and
1000 consistency of proof. I thought of Samuel, before "he
1001 knew the word of the Lord;" and therefore I went, and lay
1002 down to sleep again. This was my broad view of the
1003 matter, and my *primâ facie* conclusion.
1004 However, my new historical fact had already to a certain
1005 point a logical force. Down had come the *Via Media* as a
1006 definite theory or scheme, under the blows of St. Leo. My
1007 "Prophetical Office" had come to pieces; not indeed as
1008 an argument against "Roman errors," nor as against
1009 Protestantism, but as in behalf of England. I had no
1010 longer a distinctive plea for Anglicanism, unless I would
1011 be a Monophysite. I had, most painfully, to fall back upon
1012 my three original points of belief, which I have spoken so
1013 much of in a former passage,—the principle of dogma, the
1014 sacramental system, and anti-Romanism. Of these three,
1015 the first two were better secured in Rome than in the
1016 Anglican Church. The Apostolical Succession, the two
1017 prominent sacraments, and the primitive Creeds, belonged,
1018 indeed, to the latter; but there had been and was far less
1019 strictness on matters of dogma and ritual in the Anglican
1020 system than in the Roman: in consequence, my main
1021 argument for the Anglican claims lay in the positive and
1022 special charges, which I could bring against Rome. I had
1023 no positive Anglican theory. I was very nearly a pure
1024 Protestant. Lutherans had a sort of theology, so had
1025 Calvinists; I had none.
1026 However, this pure Protestantism, to which I was
1027 gradually left, was really a practical principle. It was a
1028 strong, though it was only a negative ground, and it still
1029 had great hold on me. As a boy of fifteen, I had so fully
1030 imbibed it, that I had actually erased in my *Gradus ad
1031 Parnassum*, such titles, under the word "Papa," as "Christi
1032 Vicarius," "sacer interpres," and "sceptra gerens," and
1033 substituted epithets so vile that I cannot bring myself to
1034 write them down here. The effect of this early persuasion
1035 remained as, what I have already called it, a "stain upon
1036 my imagination." As regards my reason, I began in 1833
1037 to form theories on the subject, which tended to obliterate
1038 it; yet by 1838 I had got no further than to consider
1039 Antichrist, as not the Church of Rome, but the spirit of the
1040 old pagan city, the fourth monster of Daniel, which was
1041 still alive, and which had corrupted the Church which was
1042 planted there. Soon after this indeed, and before my
1043 attention was directed to the Monophysite controversy, I
1044 underwent a great change of opinion. I saw that, from the
1045 nature of the case, the true Vicar of Christ must ever to
1046 the world seem like Antichrist, and be stigmatized as such,
1047 because a resemblance must ever exist between an original
1048 and a forgery; and thus the fact of such a calumny was
1049 almost one of the notes of the Church. But we cannot
1050 unmake ourselves or change our habits in a moment.
1051 Though my reason was convinced, I did not throw off, for
1052 some time after,—I could not have thrown off,—the unreasoning
1053 prejudice and suspicion, which I cherished
1054 about her at least by fits and starts, in spite of this conviction
1055 of my reason. I cannot prove this, but I believe
1056 it to have been the case from what I recollect of myself.
1057 Nor was there any thing in the history of St. Leo and
1058 the Monophysites to undo the firm belief I had in the
1059 existence of what I called the practical abuses and excesses
1060 of Rome.
1061 To her inconsistencies then, to her ambition and intrigue,
1062 to her sophistries (as I considered them to be) I
1063 now had recourse in my opposition to her, both public and
1064 personal. I did so by way of a relief. I had a great and
1065 growing dislike, after the summer of 1839, to speak against
1066 the Roman Church herself or her formal doctrines. I was
1067 very averse to speaking against doctrines, which might possibly
1068 turn out to be true, though at the time I had no reason
1069 for thinking they were; or against the Church, which had
1070 preserved them. I began to have misgivings, that, strong
1071 as my own feelings had been against her, yet in some
1072 things which I had said, I had taken the statements of
1073 Anglican divines for granted without weighing them for
1074 myself. I said to a friend in 1840, in a letter, which I
1075 shall use presently, "I am troubled by doubts whether as
1076 it is, I have not, in what I have published, spoken too
1077 strongly against Rome, though I think I did it in a kind
1078 of faith, being determined to put myself into the English
1079 system, and say all that our divines said, whether I had
1080 fully weighed it or not." I was sore about the great
1081 Anglican divines, as if they had taken me in, and made
1082 me say strong things, which facts did not justify. Yet I
1083 *did* still hold in substance all that I had said against the
1084 Church of Rome in my Prophetical Office. I felt the force
1085 of the usual Protestant objections against her; I believed
1086 that we had the Apostolical succession in the Anglican
1087 Church, and the grace of the sacraments; I was not sure
1088 that the difficulty of its isolation might not be overcome,
1089 though I was far from sure that it could. I did not see
1090 any clear proof that it had committed itself to any heresy,
1091 or had taken part against the truth; and I was not sure
1092 that it would not revive into full Apostolic purity and
1093 strength, and grow into union with Rome herself (Rome
1094 explaining her doctrines and guarding against their abuse),
1095 that is, if we were but patient and hopeful. I began to
1096 wish for union between the Anglican Church and Rome,
1097 if, and when, it was possible; and I did what I could to
1098 gain weekly prayers for that object. The ground which I
1099 felt to be good against her was the moral ground: I felt I
1100 could not be wrong in striking at her political and social line
1101 of action. The alliance of a dogmatic religion with liberals,
1102 high or low, seemed to me a providential direction against
1103 moving towards Rome, and a better "Preservative against
1104 Popery," than the three volumes in folio, in which, I
1105 think, that prophylactic is to be found. However, on
1106 occasions which demanded it, I felt it a duty to give out
1107 plainly all that I thought, though I did not like to do so.
1108 One such instance occurred, when I had to publish a
1109 Letter about Tract 90. In that Letter, I said, "Instead
1110 of setting before the soul the Holy Trinity, and heaven
1111 and hell, the Church of Rome does seem to me, as a popular
1112 system, to preach the Blessed Virgin and the Saints,
1113 and purgatory." On this occasion I recollect expressing
1114 to a friend the distress it gave me thus to speak; but, I
1115 said, "How can I help saying it, if I think it? and I *do*
1116 think it; my Bishop calls on me to say out what I think;
1117 and that is the long and the short of it." But I recollected
1118 Hurrell Froude's words to me, almost his dying words, "I
1119 must enter another protest against your cursing and
1120 swearing. What good can it do? and I call it uncharitable
1121 to an excess. How mistaken we may ourselves be, on
1122 many points that are only gradually opening on us!"
1123 Instead then of speaking of errors in doctrine, I was
1124 driven, by my state of mind, to insist upon the political
1125 conduct, the controversial bearing, and the social methods
1126 and manifestations of Rome. And here I found a matter
1127 ready to my hand, which affected me the more sensibly for
1128 the reason that it lay at our very doors. I can hardly
1129 describe too strongly my feeling upon it. I had an unspeakable
1130 aversion to the policy and acts of Mr. O'Connell,
1131 because, as I thought, he associated himself with men of
1132 all religions and no religion against the Anglican Church,
1133 and advanced Catholicism by violence and intrigue. When
1134 then I found him taken up by the English Catholics, and,
1135 as I supposed, at Rome, I considered I had a fulfilment
1136 before my eyes how the Court of Rome played fast and
1137 loose, and justified the serious charges which I had seen
1138 put down in books against it. Here we saw what Rome
1139 was in action, whatever she might be when quiescent.
1140 Her conduct was simply secular and political.
1141 This feeling led me into the excess of being very rude
1142 to that zealous and most charitable man, Mr. Spencer,
1143 when he came to Oxford in January, 1840, to get Anglicans
1144 to set about praying for Unity. I myself, at that
1145 time, or soon after, drew up such prayers; their desirableness
1146 was one of the first thoughts which came upon me
1147 after my shock; but I was too much annoyed with the
1148 political action of the Catholic body in these islands to
1149 wish to have any thing to do with them personally. So
1150 glad in my heart was I to see him, when he came to my
1151 rooms with Mr. Palmer of Magdalen, that I could have
1152 laughed for joy; I think I did laugh; but I was very
1153 rude to him, I would not meet him at dinner, and that,
1154 (though I did not say so,) because I considered him "in
1155 loco apostatæ" from the Anglican Church, and I hereby
1156 beg his pardon for it. I wrote afterwards with a view to
1157 apologize, but I dare say he must have thought that I
1158 made the matter worse, for these were my words to
1159 him:—
1160 "The news that you are praying for us is most touching,
1161 and raises a variety of indescribable emotions....
1162 May their prayers return abundantly into their own
1163 bosoms.... Why then do I not meet you in a manner
1164 conformable with these first feelings? For this single
1165 reason, if I may say it, that your acts are contrary to
1166 your words. You invite us to a union of hearts, at the
1167 same time that you are doing all you can, not to restore,
1168 not to reform, not to re-unite, but to destroy our Church.
1169 You go further than your principles require. You are
1170 leagued with our enemies. 'The voice is Jacob's voice,
1171 but the hands are the hands of Esau.' This is what
1172 especially distresses us; this is what we cannot understand;
1173 how Christians, like yourselves, with the clear view
1174 you have that a warfare is ever waging in the world between
1175 good and evil, should, in the present state of England,
1176 ally yourselves with the side of evil against the side
1177 of good.... Of parties now in the country, you cannot
1178 but allow, that next to yourselves we are nearest to revealed
1179 truth. We maintain great and holy principles;
1180 we profess Catholic doctrines.... So near are we as a
1181 body to yourselves in modes of thinking, as even to have
1182 been taunted with the nicknames which belong to you;
1183 and, on the other hand, if there are professed infidels,
1184 scoffers, sceptics, unprincipled men, rebels, they are found
1185 among our opponents. And yet you take part with them
1186 against us.... You consent to act hand in hand [with
1187 these and others] for our overthrow. Alas! all this it is
1188 that impresses us irresistibly with the notion that you are
1189 a political, not a religious party; that in order to gain an
1190 end on which you set your hearts,—an open stage for
1191 yourselves in England,—you ally yourselves with those
1192 who hold nothing against those who hold something.
1193 This is what distresses my own mind so greatly, to speak
1194 of myself, that, with limitations which need not now be
1195 mentioned, I cannot meet familiarly any leading persons
1196 of the Roman Communion, and least of all when they
1197 come on a religious errand. Break off, I would say, with
1198 Mr. O'Connell in Ireland and the liberal party in England,
1199 or come not to us with overtures for mutual prayer
1200 and religious sympathy."
1201 And here came in another feeling, of a personal nature,
1202 which had little to do with the argument against Rome,
1203 except that, in my prejudice, I viewed what happened to
1204 myself in the light of my own ideas of the traditionary
1205 conduct of her advocates and instruments. I was very
1206 stern in the case of any interference in our Oxford matters
1207 on the part of charitable Catholics, and of any attempt
1208 to do me good personally. There was nothing, indeed, at
1209 the time more likely to throw me back. "Why do you
1210 meddle? why cannot you let me alone? You can do me
1211 no good; you know nothing on earth about me; you may
1212 actually do me harm; I am in better hands than yours.
1213 I know my own sincerity of purpose; and I am determined
1214 upon taking my time." Since I have been a
1215 Catholic, people have sometimes accused me of backwardness
1216 in making converts; and Protestants have argued
1217 from it that I have no great eagerness to do so. It would
1218 be against my nature to act otherwise than I do; but
1219 besides, it would be to forget the lessons which I gained
1220 in the experience of my own history in the past.
1221 This is the account which I have to give of some savage
1222 and ungrateful words in the British Critic of 1840 against
1223 the controversialists of Rome: "By their fruits ye shall
1224 know them.... We see it attempting to gain converts
1225 among us by unreal representations of its doctrines, plausible
1226 statements, bold assertions, appeals to the weaknesses
1227 of human nature, to our fancies, our eccentricities, our fears,
1228 our frivolities, our false philosophies. We see its agents,
1229 smiling and nodding and ducking to attract attention, as
1230 gipsies make up to truant boys, holding out tales for the
1231 nursery, and pretty pictures, and gilt gingerbread, and
1232 physic concealed in jam, and sugar-plums for good children.
1233 Who can but feel shame when the religion of
1234 Ximenes, Borromeo, and Pascal, is so overlaid? Who
1235 can but feel sorrow, when its devout and earnest defenders
1236 so mistake its genius and its capabilities? We Englishmen
1237 like manliness, openness, consistency, truth. Rome
1238 will never gain on us, till she learns these virtues, and
1239 uses them; and then she *may* gain us, but it will be by
1240 ceasing to be what we now mean by Rome, by having a
1241 right, not to 'have dominion over our faith,' but to gain
1242 and possess our affections in the bonds of the gospel. Till
1243 she ceases to be what she practically is, a union is impossible
1244 between her and England; but, if she does reform,
1245 (and who can presume to say that so large a part of Christendom
1246 never can?) then it will be our Church's duty at
1247 once to join in communion with the continental Churches,
1248 whatever politicians at home may say to it, and whatever
1249 steps the civil power may take in consequence. And
1250 though we may not live to see that day, at least we are
1251 bound to pray for it; we are bound to pray for our
1252 brethren that they and we may be led together into the
1253 pure light of the gospel, and be one as we once were one.
1254 It was most touching news to be told, as we were lately,
1255 that Christians on the Continent were praying together
1256 for the spiritual well-being of England. May they gain
1257 light, while they aim at unity, and grow in faith while
1258 they manifest their love! We too have our duties to
1259 them; not of reviling, not of slandering, not of hating,
1260 though political interests require it; but the duty of loving
1261 brethren still more abundantly in spirit, whose faces,
1262 for our sins and their sins, we are not allowed to see in the
1263 flesh."
1264 No one ought to indulge in insinuations; it certainly
1265 diminishes my right to complain of slanders uttered against
1266 myself, when, as in this passage, I had already spoken in
1267 disparagement of the controversialists of that religious
1268 body, to which I myself now belong.
1269 I have thus put together, as well as I can, what has to
1270 be said about my general state of mind from the autumn
1271 of 1839 to the summer of 1841; and, having done so, I go
1272 on to narrate how my new misgivings affected my conduct,
1273 and my relations towards the Anglican Church.
1274 When I got back to Oxford in October, 1839, after the
1275 visits which I had been paying, it so happened, there had
1276 been, in my absence, occurrences of an awkward character,
1277 compromising me both with my Bishop and also with the
1278 authorities of the University; and this drew my attention
1279 at once to the state of the Movement party there, and
1280 made me very anxious for the future. In the spring of
1281 the year, as has been seen in the Article analyzed above,
1282 I had spoken of the excesses which were to be found
1283 among persons commonly included in it:—at that time I
1284 thought little of such an evil, but the new views, which
1285 had come on me during the Long Vacation, on the one
1286 hand made me comprehend it, and on the other took away
1287 my power of effectually meeting it. A firm and powerful
1288 control was necessary to keep men straight; I never had
1289 a strong wrist, but at the very time, when it was most
1290 needed, the reins had broken in my hands. With an
1291 anxious presentiment on my mind of the upshot of the
1292 whole inquiry, which it was almost impossible for me to
1293 conceal from men who saw me day by day, who heard my
1294 familiar conversation, who came perhaps for the express
1295 purpose of pumping me, and having a categorical *yes* or *no*
1296 to their questions,—how could I expect to say any thing
1297 about my actual, positive, present belief, which would be
1298 sustaining or consoling to such persons as were haunted
1299 already by doubts of their own? Nay, how could I, with
1300 satisfaction to myself, analyze my own mind, and say what
1301 I held and what I did not hold? or how could I say with
1302 what limitations, shades of difference, or degrees of belief,
1303 I still held that body of Anglican opinions which I had
1304 openly professed and taught? how could I deny or assert
1305 this point or that, without injustice to the new light, in
1306 which the whole evidence for those old opinions presented
1307 itself to my mind?
1308 However, I had to do what I could, and what was best,
1309 under the circumstances; I found a general talk on the
1310 subject of the Article in the Dublin Review; and, if it
1311 had affected me, it was not wonderful, that it affected
1312 others also. As to myself, I felt no kind of certainty that
1313 the argument in it was conclusive. Taking it at the
1314 worst, granting that the Anglican Church had not the
1315 Note of Catholicity; yet there were many Notes of the
1316 Church. Some belonged to one age or place, some to
1317 another. Bellarmine had reckoned Temporal Prosperity
1318 among the Notes of the Church; but the Roman Church
1319 had not any great popularity, wealth, glory, power, or
1320 prospects, in the nineteenth century. It was not at all
1321 certain as yet, even that we had not the Note of Catholicity;
1322 but, if not this, we had others. My first business
1323 then, was to examine this question carefully, and see,
1324 whether a great deal could not be said after all for the
1325 Anglican Church, in spite of its acknowledged short-comings.
1326 This I did in an Article "on the Catholicity of the
1327 English Church," which appeared in the British Critic of
1328 January, 1840. As to my personal distress on the point,
1329 I think it had gone by February 21st in that year, for I
1330 wrote then to Mr. Bowden about the important Article in
1331 the Dublin, thus: "It made a great impression here
1332 [Oxford]; and, I say what of course I would only say to
1333 such as yourself, it made me for a while very uncomfortable
1334 in my own mind. The great speciousness of his argument
1335 is one of the things which have made me despond so
1336 much," that is, as anticipating its effect upon others.
1337 But, secondly, the great stumbling-block lay in the 39
1338 Articles. It was urged that here was a positive Note
1339 *against* Anglicanism:—Anglicanism claimed to hold, that
1340 the Church of England was nothing else than a continuation
1341 in this country, (as the Church of Rome might be in
1342 France or Spain,) of that one Church of which in old times
1343 Athanasius and Augustine were members. But, if so, the
1344 doctrine must be the same; the doctrine of the Old Church
1345 must live and speak in Anglican formularies, in the 39
1346 Articles. Did it? Yes, it did; that is what I maintained;
1347 it did in substance, in a true sense. Man had done his
1348 worst to disfigure, to mutilate, the old Catholic Truth;
1349 but there it was, in spite of them, in the Articles still.
1350 It was there,—but this must be shown. It was a matter of
1351 life and death to us to show it. And I believed that it
1352 could be shown; I considered that those grounds of justification,
1353 which I gave above, when I was speaking of
1354 Tract 90, were sufficient for the purpose; and therefore
1355 I set about showing it at once. This was in March, 1840,
1356 when I went up to Littlemore. And, as it was a matter
1357 of life and death with us, all risks must be run to show it.
1358 When the attempt was actually made, I had got reconciled
1359 to the prospect of it, and had no apprehensions as to the
1360 experiment; but in 1840, while my purpose was honest,
1361 and my grounds of reason satisfactory, I did nevertheless
1362 recognize that I was engaged in an *experimentum crucis*.
1363 I have no doubt that then I acknowledged to myself that
1364 it would be a trial of the Anglican Church, which it had
1365 never undergone before,—not that the Catholic sense of
1366 the Articles had not been held or at least suffered by their
1367 framers and promulgators, not that it was not implied in
1368 the teaching of Andrewes or Beveridge, but that it had
1369 never been publicly recognized, while the interpretation of
1370 the day was Protestant and exclusive. I observe also,
1371 that, though my Tract was an experiment, it was, as I
1372 said at the time, "no *feeler*"; the event showed this; for,
1373 when my principle was not granted, I did not draw back,
1374 but gave up. I would not hold office in a Church which
1375 would not allow my sense of the Articles. My tone was,
1376 "This is necessary for us, and have it we must and will,
1377 and, if it tends to bring men to look less bitterly on the
1378 Church of Rome, so much the better."
1379 This then was the second work to which I set myself;
1380 though when I got to Littlemore, other things interfered to
1381 prevent my accomplishing it at the moment. I had in
1382 mind to remove all such obstacles as lay in the way of
1383 holding the Apostolic and Catholic character of the Anglican
1384 teaching; to assert the right of all who chose, to say
1385 in the face of day, "Our Church teaches the Primitive
1386 Ancient faith." I did not conceal this: in Tract 90, it is
1387 put forward as the first principle of all, "It is a duty
1388 which we owe both to the Catholic Church, and to our
1389 own, to take our reformed confessions in the most Catholic
1390 sense they will admit: we have no duties towards their
1391 framers." And still more pointedly in my Letter, explanatory
1392 of the Tract, addressed to Dr. Jelf, I say: "The
1393 only peculiarity of the view I advocate, if I must so call
1394 it, is this—that whereas it is usual at this day to make the
1395 *particular belief of their writers* their true interpretation, I
1396 would make the *belief of the Catholic Church such*. That is,
1397 as it is often said that infants are regenerated in Baptism,
1398 not on the faith of their parents, but of the Church, so in
1399 like manner I would say that the Articles are received,
1400 not in the sense of their framers, but (as far as the wording
1401 will admit or any ambiguity requires it) in the one
1402 Catholic sense."
1403 A third measure which I distinctly contemplated, was
1404 the resignation of St. Mary's, whatever became of the
1405 question of the 39 Articles; and as a first step I meditated
1406 a retirement to Littlemore. Littlemore was an integral
1407 part of St. Mary's Parish, and between two and three miles
1408 distant from Oxford. I had built a Church there several
1409 years before; and I went there to pass the Lent of 1840,
1410 and gave myself up to teaching in the Parish School, and
1411 practising the choir. At the same time, I had in view a
1412 monastic house there. I bought ten acres of ground and
1413 began planting; but this great design was never carried
1414 out. I mention it, because it shows how little I had really
1415 the idea at that time of ever leaving the Anglican Church.
1416 That I contemplated as early as 1839 the further step of
1417 giving up St. Mary's, appears from a letter which I wrote
1418 in October, 1840, to Mr. Keble, the friend whom it was
1419 most natural for me to consult on such a point. It ran
1420 as follows:—
1421 "For a year past a feeling has been growing on me that
1422 I ought to give up St. Mary's, but I am no fit judge in the
1423 matter. I cannot ascertain accurately my own impressions
1424 and convictions, which are the basis of the difficulty, and
1425 though you cannot of course do this for me, yet you may
1426 help me generally, and perhaps supersede the necessity of
1427 my going by them at all.
1428 "First, it is certain that I do not know my Oxford
1429 parishioners; I am not conscious of influencing them, and
1430 certainly I have no insight into their spiritual state. I
1431 have no personal, no pastoral acquaintance with them.
1432 To very few have I any opportunity of saying a religious
1433 word. Whatever influence I exert on them is precisely
1434 that which I may be exerting on persons out of my parish.
1435 In my excuse I am accustomed to say to myself that I am
1436 not adapted to get on with them, while others are. On
1437 the other hand, I am conscious that by means of my position
1438 at St. Mary's, I do exert a considerable influence on
1439 the University, whether on Under-graduates or Graduates.
1440 It seems, then, on the whole that I am using St. Mary's, to
1441 the neglect of its direct duties, for objects not belonging
1442 to it; I am converting a parochial charge into a sort of
1443 University office.
1444 "I think I may say truly that I have begun scarcely
1445 any plan but for the sake of my parish, but every one has
1446 turned, independently of me, into the direction of the University.
1447 I began Saints'-days Services, daily Services, and
1448 Lectures in Adam de Brome's Chapel, for my parishioners;
1449 but they have not come to them. In consequence I dropped
1450 the last mentioned, having, while it lasted, been naturally
1451 led to direct it to the instruction of those who did come,
1452 instead of those who did not. The Weekly Communion,
1453 I believe, I did begin for the sake of the University.
1454 "Added to this the authorities of the University, the
1455 appointed guardians of those who form great part of the
1456 attendants on my Sermons, have shown a dislike of my
1457 preaching. One dissuades men from coming;—the late
1458 Vice-Chancellor threatens to take his own children away
1459 from the Church; and the present, having an opportunity
1460 last spring of preaching in my parish pulpit, gets up and
1461 preaches against doctrine with which I am in good measure
1462 identified. No plainer proof can be given of the feeling in
1463 these quarters, than the absurd myth, now a second time
1464 put forward, 'that Vice-Chancellors cannot be got to take
1465 the office on account of Puseyism.'
1466 "But further than this, I cannot disguise from myself
1467 that my preaching is not calculated to defend that system
1468 of religion which has been received for 300 years, and of
1469 which the Heads of Houses are the legitimate maintainers
1470 in this place. They exclude me, as far as may be, from
1471 the University Pulpit; and, though I never have preached
1472 strong doctrine in it, they do so rightly, so far as this,
1473 that they understand that my sermons are calculated to
1474 undermine things established. I cannot disguise from
1475 myself that they are. No one will deny that most of my
1476 sermons are on moral subjects, not doctrinal; still I am
1477 leading my hearers to the Primitive Church, if you will,
1478 but not to the Church of England. Now, ought one to be
1479 disgusting the minds of young men with the received religion,
1480 in the exercise of a sacred office, yet without a commission,
1481 and against the wish of their guides and governors?
1482 "But this is not all. I fear I must allow that, whether
1483 I will or no, I am disposing them towards Rome. First,
1484 because Rome is the only representative of the Primitive
1485 Church besides ourselves; in proportion then as they are
1486 loosened from the one, they will go to the other. Next,
1487 because many doctrines which I have held have far greater,
1488 or their only scope, in the Roman system. And, moreover,
1489 if, as is not unlikely, we have in process of time heretical
1490 Bishops or teachers among us, an evil which *ipso facto*
1491 infects the whole community to which they belong, and if,
1492 again (what there are at this moment symptoms of), there
1493 be a movement in the English Roman Catholics to break
1494 the alliance of O'Connell and of Exeter Hall, strong temptations
1495 will be placed in the way of individuals, already
1496 imbued with a tone of thought congenial to Rome, to join
1497 her Communion.
1498 "People tell me, on the other hand, that I am, whether
1499 by sermons or otherwise, exerting at St. Mary's a beneficial
1500 influence on our prospective clergy; but what if I take to
1501 myself the credit of seeing further than they, and of
1502 having in the course of the last year discovered that what
1503 they approve so much is very likely to end in Romanism?
1504 "The *arguments* which I have published against Romanism
1505 seem to myself as cogent as ever, but men go by their
1506 sympathies, not by argument; and if I feel the force of
1507 this influence myself, who bow to the arguments, why may
1508 not others still more, who never have in the same degree
1509 admitted the arguments?
1510 "Nor can I counteract the danger by preaching or
1511 writing against Rome. I seem to myself almost to have
1512 shot my last arrow in the Article on English Catholicity.
1513 It must be added, that the very circumstance that I have
1514 committed myself against Rome has the effect of setting
1515 to sleep people suspicious about me, which is painful now
1516 that I begin to have suspicions about myself. I mentioned
1517 my general difficulty to Rogers a year since, than whom I
1518 know no one of a more fine and accurate conscience, and
1519 it was his spontaneous idea that I should give up St.
1520 Mary's, if my feelings continued. I mentioned it again
1521 to him lately, and he did not reverse his opinion, only
1522 expressed great reluctance to believe it must be so."
1523 Mr. Keble's judgment was in favour of my retaining my
1524 living; at least for the present; what weighed with me
1525 most was his saying, "You must consider, whether your
1526 retiring either from the Pastoral Care only, or from writing
1527 and printing and editing in the cause, would not be a sort
1528 of scandalous thing, unless it were done very warily. It
1529 would be said, 'You see he can go on no longer with the
1530 Church of England, except in mere Lay Communion;' or
1531 people might say you repented of the cause altogether.
1532 Till you see [your way to mitigate, if not remove this
1533 evil] I certainly should advise you to stay." I answered
1534 as follows:—
1535 "Since you think I *may* go on, it seems to follow that,
1536 under the circumstances, I *ought* to do so. There are
1537 plenty of reasons for it, directly it is allowed to be lawful.
1538 The following considerations have much reconciled my
1539 feelings to your conclusion.
1540 "1. I do not think that we have yet made fair trial how
1541 much the English Church will bear. I know it is a
1542 hazardous experiment,—like proving cannon. Yet we
1543 must not take it for granted that the metal will burst in
1544 the operation. It has borne at various times, not to say
1545 at this time, a great infusion of Catholic truth without
1546 damage. As to the result, viz. whether this process will
1547 not approximate the whole English Church, as a body, to
1548 Rome, that is nothing to us. For what we know, it may
1549 be the providential means of uniting the whole Church in
1550 one, without fresh schismatizing or use of private judgment."
1551 Here I observe, that, what was contemplated was the
1552 bursting of the *Catholicity* of the Anglican Church, that is,
1553 my *subjective idea* of that Church. Its bursting would not
1554 hurt her with the world, but would be a discovery that
1555 she was purely and essentially Protestant, and would be
1556 really the "hoisting of the engineer with his own petar."
1557 And this was the result. I continue:—
1558 "2. Say, that I move sympathies for Rome: in the
1559 same sense does Hooker, Taylor, Bull, &c. Their *arguments*
1560 may be against Rome, but the sympathies they raise
1561 must be towards Rome, *so far* as Rome maintains truths
1562 which our Church does not teach or enforce. Thus it is a
1563 question of *degree* between our divines and me. I may, if
1564 so be, go further; I may raise sympathies *more*; but I am
1565 but urging minds in the same direction as they do. I am
1566 doing just the very thing which all our doctors have ever
1567 been doing. In short, would not Hooker, if Vicar of St.
1568 Mary's, be in my difficulty?"—Here it may be objected,
1569 that Hooker could preach against Rome and I could not;
1570 but I doubt whether he could have preached effectively
1571 against Transubstantiation better than I, though neither
1572 he nor I held that doctrine.
1573 "3. Rationalism is the great evil of the day. May not
1574 I consider my post at St. Mary's as a place of protest
1575 against it? I am more certain that the Protestant [spirit],
1576 which I oppose, leads to infidelity, than that which I recommend,
1577 leads to Rome. Who knows what the state of
1578 the University may be, as regards Divinity Professors in
1579 a few years hence? Any how, a great battle may be
1580 coming on, of which Milman's book is a sort of earnest.
1581 The whole of *our* day may be a battle with this spirit.
1582 May we not leave to another age *its own* evil,—to settle
1583 the question of Romanism?"
1584 I may add that from this time I had a curate at St.
1585 Mary's, who gradually took more and more of my work.
1586 Also, this same year, 1840, I made arrangements for
1587 giving up the British Critic, in the following July, which
1588 were carried into effect at that date.
1589 Such was about my state of mind, on the publication of
1590 Tract 90 in February 1841. I was indeed in prudence taking
1591 steps towards eventually withdrawing from St. Mary's, and
1592 I was not confident about my permanent adhesion to the
1593 Anglican creed; but I was in no actual perplexity or
1594 trouble of mind. Nor did the immense commotion consequent
1595 upon the publication of the Tract unsettle me again;
1596 for I fancied I had weathered the storm, as far as the
1597 Bishops were concerned: the Tract had not been condemned:
1598 that was the great point, and I made much of it.
1599 To illustrate my feelings during this trial, I will make
1600 extracts from my letters addressed severally to Mr. Bowden
1601 and another friend, which have come into my possession.
1602 1. March 15.—"The Heads, I believe, have just done a
1603 violent act: they have said that my interpretation of the
1604 Articles is an *evasion*. Do not think that this will pain
1605 me. You see, no *doctrine* is censured, and my shoulders
1606 shall manage to bear the charge. If you knew all, or were
1607 here, you would see that I have asserted a great principle,
1608 and I *ought* to suffer for it:—that the Articles are to be
1609 interpreted, not according to the meaning of the writers,
1610 but (as far as the wording will admit) according to the
1611 sense of the Catholic Church."
1612 2. March 25.—"I do trust I shall make no false step,
1613 and hope my friends will pray for me to this effect. If,
1614 as you say, a destiny hangs over us, a single false step
1615 may ruin all. I am very well and comfortable; but we
1616 are not yet out of the wood."
1617 3. April 1.—"The Bishop sent me word on Sunday to
1618 write a Letter to him '*instanter*.' So I wrote it on Monday:
1619 on Tuesday it passed through the press: on Wednesday it
1620 was out: and to-day [Thursday] it is in London.
1621 "I trust that things are smoothing now; and that we
1622 have made a *great step* is certain. It is not right to boast,
1623 till I am clear out of the wood, i.e. till I know how the
1624 Letter is received in London. You know, I suppose, that
1625 I am to stop the Tracts; but you will see in the Letter,
1626 though I speak *quite* what I feel, yet I have managed to
1627 take out on *my* side my snubbing's worth. And this
1628 makes me anxious how it will be received in London.
1629 "I have not had a misgiving for five minutes from the
1630 first: but I do not like to boast, lest some harm come."
1631 4. April 4.—"Your letter of this morning was an exceedingly
1632 great gratification to me; and it is confirmed, I
1633 am thankful to say, by the opinion of others. The Bishop
1634 sent me a message that my Letter had his unqualified
1635 approbation; and since that, he has sent me a note to the
1636 same effect, only going more into detail. It is most
1637 pleasant too to my feelings, to have such a testimony to
1638 the substantial truth and importance of No. 90, as I have
1639 had from so many of my friends, from those who, from
1640 their cautious turn of mind, I was least sanguine about.
1641 I have not had one misgiving myself about it throughout;
1642 and I do trust that what has happened will be overruled
1643 to subserve the great cause we all have at heart."
1644 5. May 9.—"The Bishops are very desirous of hushing
1645 the matter up: and I certainly have done my utmost to
1646 co-operate with them, on the understanding that the Tract
1647 is not to be withdrawn or condemned."
1648 Upon this occasion several Catholics wrote to me; I
1649 answered one of my correspondents in the same tone:—
1650 "April 8.—You have no cause to be surprised at the
1651 discontinuance of the Tracts. We feel no misgivings
1652 about it whatever, as if the cause of what we hold to be
1653 Catholic truth would suffer thereby. My letter to my
1654 Bishop has, I trust, had the effect of bringing the preponderating
1655 *authority* of the Church on our side. No stopping
1656 of the Tracts can, humanly speaking, stop the spread of
1657 the opinions which they have inculcated.
1658 "The Tracts are not *suppressed*. No doctrine or principle
1659 has been conceded by us, or condemned by authority.
1660 The Bishop has but said that a certain Tract is 'objectionable,'
1661 no reason being stated, I have no intention whatever
1662 of yielding any one point which I hold on conviction;
1663 and that the authorities of the Church know full well."
1664 In the summer of 1841, I found myself at Littlemore
1665 without any harass or anxiety on my mind. I had determined
1666 to put aside all controversy, and I set myself down
1667 to my translation of St. Athanasius; but, between July
1668 and November, I received three blows which broke me.
1669 1. I had got but a little way in my work, when my
1670 trouble returned on me. The ghost had come a second time.
1671 In the Arian History I found the very same phenomenon,
1672 in a far bolder shape, which I had found in the Monophysite.
1673 I had not observed it in 1832. Wonderful that
1674 this should come upon me! I had not sought it out; I
1675 was reading and writing in my own line of study, far
1676 from the controversies of the day, on what is called a
1677 "metaphysical" subject; but I saw clearly, that in the
1678 history of Arianism, the pure Arians were the Protestants,
1679 the semi-Arians were the Anglicans, and that Rome now
1680 was what it was then. The truth lay, not with the *Via
1681 Media*, but with what was called "the extreme party." As
1682 I am not writing a work of controversy, I need not enlarge
1683 upon the argument; I have said something on the subject
1684 in a Volume, from which I have already quoted.
1685 2. I was in the misery of this new unsettlement, when
1686 a second blow came upon me. The Bishops one after
1687 another began to charge against me. It was a formal,
1688 determinate movement. This was the real "understanding;"
1689 that, on which I had acted on the first appearance
1690 of Tract 90, had come to nought. I think the words,
1691 which had then been used to me, were, that "perhaps two
1692 or three of them might think it necessary to say something
1693 in their charges;" but by this time they had tided over the
1694 difficulty of the Tract, and there was no one to enforce the
1695 "understanding." They went on in this way, directing
1696 charges at me, for three whole years. I recognized it
1697 as a condemnation; it was the only one that was in their
1698 power. At first I intended to protest; but I gave up the
1699 thought in despair.
1700 On October 17th, I wrote thus to a friend: "I suppose
1701 it will be necessary in some shape or other to re-assert
1702 Tract 90; else, it will seem, after these Bishops' Charges,
1703 as if it were silenced, which it has not been, nor do I
1704 intend it should be. I wish to keep quiet; but if Bishops
1705 speak, I will speak too. If the view were silenced, I could
1706 not remain in the Church, nor could many others; and
1707 therefore, since it is *not* silenced, I shall take care to show
1708 that it isn't."
1709 A day or two after, Oct. 22, a stranger wrote to me to
1710 say, that the Tracts for the Times had made a young friend
1711 of his a Catholic, and to ask, "would I be so good as to
1712 convert him back;" I made answer:
1713 "If conversions to Rome take place in consequence of
1714 the Tracts for the Times, I do not impute blame to them,
1715 but to those who, instead of acknowledging such Anglican
1716 principles of theology and ecclesiastical polity as they contain,
1717 set themselves to oppose them. Whatever be the
1718 influence of the Tracts, great or small, they may become
1719 just as powerful for Rome, if our Church refuses them, as
1720 they would be for our Church if she accepted them. If
1721 our rulers speak either against the Tracts, or not at all, if
1722 any number of them, not only do not favour, but even do
1723 not suffer the principles contained in them, it is plain that
1724 our members may easily be persuaded either to give up
1725 those principles, or to give up the Church. If this state
1726 of things goes on, I mournfully prophesy, not one or two,
1727 but many secessions to the Church of Rome."
1728 Two years afterwards, looking back on what had passed,
1729 I said, "There were no converts to Rome, till after the
1730 condemnation of No. 90."
1731 3. As if all this were not enough, there came the affair
1732 of the Jerusalem Bishopric; and, with a brief mention of
1733 it, I shall conclude.
1734 I think I am right in saying that it had been long a
1735 desire with the Prussian Court to introduce Episcopacy
1736 into the new Evangelical Religion, which was intended in
1737 that country to embrace both the Lutheran and Calvinistic
1738 bodies. I almost think I heard of the project, when I was
1739 at Rome in 1833, at the Hotel of the Prussian Minister,
1740 M. Bunsen, who was most hospitable and kind, as to other
1741 English visitors, so also to my friends and myself. The
1742 idea of Episcopacy, as the Prussian king understood it,
1743 was, I suppose, very different from that taught in the
1744 Tractarian School: but still, I suppose also, that the chief
1745 authors of that school would have gladly seen such a
1746 measure carried out in Prussia, had it been done without
1747 compromising those principles which were necessary to the
1748 being of a Church. About the time of the publication of
1749 Tract 90, M. Bunsen and the then Archbishop of Canterbury
1750 were taking steps for its execution, by appointing
1751 and consecrating a Bishop for Jerusalem. Jerusalem, it
1752 would seem, was considered a safe place for the experiment;
1753 it was too far from Prussia to awaken the susceptibilities
1754 of any party at home; if the project failed, it failed
1755 without harm to any one; and, if it succeeded, it gave
1756 Protestantism a *status* in the East, which, in association
1757 with the Monophysite or Jacobite and the Nestorian bodies,
1758 formed a political instrument for England, parallel to that
1759 which Russia had in the Greek Church, and France in the
1760 Latin.
1761 Accordingly, in July 1841, full of the Anglican difficulty
1762 on the question of Catholicity, I thus spoke of the Jerusalem
1763 scheme in an Article in the British Critic: "When
1764 our thoughts turn to the East, instead of recollecting that
1765 there are Christian Churches there, we leave it to the
1766 Russians to take care of the Greeks, and the French to
1767 take care of the Romans, and we content ourselves with
1768 erecting a Protestant Church at Jerusalem, or with helping
1769 the Jews to rebuild their Temple there, or with
1770 becoming the august protectors of Nestorians, Monophysites,
1771 and all the heretics we can hear of, or with forming
1772 a league with the Mussulman against Greeks and Romans
1773 together."
1774 I do not pretend, so long after the time, to give a full
1775 or exact account of this measure in detail. I will but say
1776 that in the Act of Parliament, under date of October 5,
1777 1841, (if the copy, from which I quote, contains the
1778 measure as it passed the Houses,) provision is made for
1779 the consecration of "British subjects, or the subjects or
1780 citizens of any foreign state, to be Bishops in any foreign
1781 country, whether such foreign subjects or citizens be or be
1782 not subjects or citizens of the country in which they are to
1783 act, and ... without requiring such of them as may be
1784 subjects or citizens of any foreign kingdom or state to take
1785 the oaths of allegiance and supremacy, and the oath of due
1786 obedience to the Archbishop for the time being" ... also
1787 "that such Bishop or Bishops, so consecrated, may exercise,
1788 within such limits, as may from time to time be assigned
1789 for that purpose in such foreign countries by her Majesty,
1790 spiritual jurisdiction over the ministers of British congregations
1791 of the United Church of England and Ireland, and
1792 over *such other Protestant* Congregations, as may be desirous
1793 of placing themselves under his or their authority."
1794 Now here, at the very time that the Anglican Bishops
1795 were directing their censure upon me for avowing an
1796 approach to the Catholic Church not closer than I believed
1797 the Anglican formularies would allow, they were on the
1798 other hand, fraternizing, by their act or by their sufferance,
1799 with Protestant bodies, and allowing them to put themselves
1800 under an Anglican Bishop, without any renunciation of
1801 their errors or regard to their due reception of baptism and
1802 confirmation; while there was great reason to suppose that
1803 the said Bishop was intended to make converts from the
1804 orthodox Greeks, and the schismatical Oriental bodies, by
1805 means of the influence of England. This was the third
1806 blow, which finally shattered my faith in the Anglican
1807 Church. That Church was not only forbidding any sympathy
1808 or concurrence with the Church of Rome, but it
1809 actually was courting an intercommunion with Protestant
1810 Prussia and the heresy of the Orientals. The Anglican
1811 Church might have the Apostolical succession, as had the
1812 Monophysites; but such acts as were in progress led me
1813 to the gravest suspicion, not that it would soon cease
1814 to be a Church, but that, since the 16th century, it had
1815 never been a Church all along.
1816 On October 12th, I thus wrote to Mr. Bowden:—"We
1817 have not a single Anglican in Jerusalem; so we are sending
1818 a Bishop to *make* a communion, not to govern our own
1819 people. Next, the excuse is, that there are converted
1820 Anglican Jews there who require a Bishop; I am told
1821 there are not half-a-dozen. But for *them* the Bishop is
1822 sent out, and for them he is a Bishop of the *circumcision*"
1823 (I think he was a converted Jew, who boasted of his
1824 Jewish descent), "against the Epistle to the Galatians
1825 pretty nearly. Thirdly, for the sake of Prussia, he is to
1826 take under him all the foreign Protestants who will come;
1827 and the political advantages will be so great, from the
1828 influence of England, that there is no doubt they *will* come.
1829 They are to sign the Confession of Augsburg, and there is
1830 nothing to show that they hold the doctrine of Baptismal
1831 Regeneration.
1832 "As to myself, I shall do nothing whatever publicly,
1833 unless indeed it were to give my signature to a Protest;
1834 but I think it would be out of place in *me* to agitate, having
1835 been in a way silenced; but the Archbishop is really
1836 doing most grave work, of which we cannot see the
1837 end."
1838 I did make a solemn Protest, and sent it to the Archbishop
1839 of Canterbury, and also sent it to my own Bishop
1840 with the following letter:—
1841 "It seems as if I were never to write to your Lordship,
1842 without giving you pain, and I know that my present
1843 subject does not specially concern your Lordship; yet, after
1844 a great deal of anxious thought, I lay before you the enclosed
1845 Protest.
1846 "Your Lordship will observe that I am not asking
1847 for any notice of it, unless you think that I ought to
1848 receive one. I do this very serious act in obedience to
1849 my sense of duty.
1850 "If the English Church is to enter on a new course,
1851 and assume a new aspect, it will be more pleasant to
1852 me hereafter to think, that I did not suffer so grievous
1853 an event to happen, without bearing witness against it.
1854 "May I be allowed to say, that I augur nothing but
1855 evil, if we in any respect prejudice our title to be a
1856 branch of the Apostolic Church? That Article of the
1857 Creed, I need hardly observe to your Lordship, is of
1858 such constraining power, that, if *we* will not claim it,
1859 and use it for ourselves, *others* will use it in their own
1860 behalf against us. Men who learn whether by means of
1861 documents or measures, whether from the statements or
1862 the acts of persons in authority, that our communion is
1863 not a branch of the One Church, I foresee with much
1864 grief, will be tempted to look out for that Church elsewhere.
1865 "It is to me a subject of great dismay, that, as far
1866 as the Church has lately spoken out, on the subject of
1867 the opinions which I and others hold, those opinions are,
1868 not merely not *sanctioned* (for that I do not ask), but not
1869 even *suffered*.
1870 "I earnestly hope that your Lordship will excuse my
1871 freedom in thus speaking to you of some members of your
1872 Most Rev. and Right Rev. Body. With every feeling
1873 of reverent attachment to your Lordship,
1874 "I am, &c."
1875 PROTEST.
1876 "Whereas the Church of England has a claim on the
1877 allegiance of Catholic believers only on the ground of her
1878 own claim to be considered a branch of the Catholic
1879 Church:
1880 "And whereas the recognition of heresy, indirect as
1881 well as direct, goes far to destroy such claim in the case of
1882 any religious body:
1883 "And whereas to admit maintainers of heresy to communion,
1884 without formal renunciation of their errors, goes
1885 far towards recognizing the same:
1886 "And whereas Lutheranism and Calvinism are heresies,
1887 repugnant to Scripture, springing up three centuries since,
1888 and anathematized by East as well as West:
1889 "And whereas it is reported that the Most Reverend
1890 Primate and other Right Reverend Rulers of our Church
1891 have consecrated a Bishop with a view to exercising spiritual
1892 jurisdiction over Protestant, that is, Lutheran and
1893 Calvinist congregations in the East (under the provisions
1894 of an Act made in the last session of Parliament to amend
1895 an Act made in the 26th year of the reign of his Majesty
1896 King George the Third, intituled, 'An Act to empower
1897 the Archbishop of Canterbury, or the Archbishop of York
1898 for the time being, to consecrate to the office of Bishop
1899 persons being subjects or citizens of countries out of his
1900 Majesty's dominions'), dispensing at the same time, not
1901 in particular cases and accidentally, but as if on principle
1902 and universally, with any abjuration of error on the part
1903 of such congregations, and with any reconciliation to the
1904 Church on the part of the presiding Bishop; thereby giving
1905 some sort of formal recognition to the doctrines which such
1906 congregations maintain:
1907 "And whereas the dioceses in England are connected
1908 together by so close an intercommunion, that what is
1909 done by authority in one, immediately affects the rest:
1910 "On these grounds, I in my place, being a priest of the
1911 English Church and Vicar of St. Mary the Virgin's,
1912 Oxford, by way of relieving my conscience, do hereby
1913 solemnly protest against the measure aforesaid, and disown
1914 it, as removing our Church from her present ground and
1915 tending to her disorganization.
1916 "John Henry Newman.
1917 "November 11, 1841."
1918 Looking back two years afterwards on the above-mentioned
1919 and other acts, on the part of Anglican Ecclesiastical
1920 authorities, I observed: "Many a man might have held
1921 an abstract theory about the Catholic Church, to which it
1922 was difficult to adjust the Anglican,—might have admitted
1923 a suspicion, or even painful doubts about the latter,—yet
1924 never have been impelled onwards, had our Rulers preserved
1925 the quiescence of former years; but it is the
1926 corroboration of a present, living, and energetic heterodoxy,
1927 that realizes and makes such doubts practical; it
1928 has been the recent speeches and acts of authorities, who
1929 had so long been tolerant of Protestant error, which has
1930 given to inquiry and to theory its force and its edge."
1931 As to the project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, I never
1932 heard of any good or harm it has ever done, except what
1933 it has done for me; which many think a great misfortune,
1934 and I one of the greatest of mercies. It brought me on to
1935 the beginning of the end.
CHAPTER IV.
37 (Texto do capítulo)
HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1841 TO 1845.
40 (Texto do capítulo)
§ 1.
43 From the end of 1841, I was on my death-bed, as regards
44 my membership with the Anglican Church, though at the
45 time I became aware of it only by degrees. I introduce
46 what I have to say with this remark, by way of accounting
47 for the character of this remaining portion of my narrative.
48 A death-bed has scarcely a history; it is a tedious decline,
49 with seasons of rallying and seasons of falling back; and
50 since the end is foreseen, or what is called a matter of
51 time, it has little interest for the reader, especially if he
52 has a kind heart. Moreover, it is a season when doors are
53 closed and curtains drawn, and when the sick man neither
54 cares nor is able to record the stages of his malady. I
55 was in these circumstances, except so far as I was not
56 allowed to die in peace,—except so far as friends, who had
57 still a full right to come in upon me, and the public world
58 which had not, have given a sort of history to those last four
59 years. But in consequence, my narrative must be in great
60 measure documentary, as I cannot rely on my memory, except
61 for definite particulars, positive or negative. Letters
62 of mine to friends since dead have come into my hands;
63 others have been kindly lent me for the occasion; and I
64 have some drafts of others, and some notes which I made,
65 though I have no strictly personal or continuous memoranda
66 to consult, and have unluckily mislaid some valuable
67 papers.
68 And first as to my position in the view of duty; it was
69 this:—1. I had given up my place in the Movement in
70 my letter to the Bishop of Oxford in the spring of 1841;
71 but 2. I could not give up my duties towards the many
72 and various minds who had more or less been brought into
73 it by me; 3. I expected or intended gradually to fall back
74 into Lay Communion; 4. I never contemplated leaving
75 the Church of England; 5. I could not hold office in its
76 service, if I were not allowed to hold the Catholic sense of
77 the Articles; 6. I could not go to Rome, while she suffered
78 honours to be paid to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints
79 which I thought in my conscience to be incompatible with
80 the Supreme, Incommunicable Glory of the One Infinite
81 and Eternal; 7. I desired a union with Rome under conditions,
82 Church with Church; 8. I called Littlemore my
83 Torres Vedras, and thought that some day we might
84 advance again within the Anglican Church, as we had been
85 forced to retire; 9. I kept back all persons who were disposed
86 to go to Rome with all my might.
87 And I kept them back for three or four reasons; 1.
88 because what I could not in conscience do myself, I could
89 not suffer them to do; 2. because I thought that in various
90 cases they were acting under excitement; 3. because I had
91 duties to my Bishop and to the Anglican Church; and 4,
92 in some cases, because I had received from their Anglican
93 parents or superiors direct charge of them.
94 This was my view of my duty from the end of 1841, to
95 my resignation of St. Mary's in the autumn of 1843. And
96 now I shall relate my view, during that time, of the state
97 of the controversy between the Churches.
98 As soon as I saw the hitch in the Anglican argument,
99 during my course of reading in the summer of 1839, I
100 began to look about, as I have said, for some ground which
101 might supply a controversial basis for my need. The difficulty
102 in question had affected my view both of Antiquity
103 and Catholicity; for, while the history of St. Leo showed
104 me that the deliberate and eventual consent of the great
105 body of the Church ratified a doctrinal decision as a part
106 of revealed truth, it also showed that the rule of Antiquity
107 was not infringed, though a doctrine had not been publicly
108 recognized as so revealed, till centuries after the time of
109 the Apostles. Thus, whereas the Creeds tell us that the
110 Church is One, Holy, Catholic, and Apostolic, I could not
111 prove that the Anglican communion was an integral part
112 of the One Church, on the ground of its teaching being
113 Apostolic or Catholic, without reasoning in favour of what
114 are commonly called the Roman corruptions; and I could
115 not defend our separation from Rome and her faith without
116 using arguments prejudicial to those great doctrines concerning
117 our Lord, which are the very foundation of the
118 Christian religion. The Via Media was an impossible
119 idea; it was what I had called "standing on one leg;" and
120 it was necessary, if my old issue of the controversy was to
121 be retained, to go further either one way or the other.
122 Accordingly, I abandoned that old ground and took
123 another. I deliberately quitted the old Anglican ground
124 as untenable; though I did not do so all at once, but as I
125 became more and more convinced of the state of the case.
126 The Jerusalem Bishopric was the ultimate condemnation
127 of the old theory of the Via Media:—if its establishment
128 did nothing else, at least it demolished the sacredness of
129 diocesan rights. If England could be in Palestine, Rome
130 might be in England. But its bearing upon the controversy,
131 as I have shown in the foregoing chapter, was much
132 more serious than this technical ground. From that time
133 the Anglican Church was, in my mind, either not a
134 normal portion of that One Church to which the promises
135 were made, or at least in an abnormal state; and from
136 that time I said boldly (as I did in my Protest, and as
137 indeed I had even intimated in my Letter to the Bishop of
138 Oxford), that the Church in which I found myself had no
139 claim on me, except on condition of its being a portion of
140 the One Catholic Communion, and that that condition
141 must ever be borne in mind as a practical matter, and had
142 to be distinctly proved. All this is not inconsistent with
143 my saying above that, at this time, I had no thought of
144 leaving the Church of England; because I felt some of
145 my old objections against Rome as strongly as ever. I
146 had no right, I had no leave, to act against my conscience.
147 That was a higher rule than any argument about the
148 Notes of the Church.
149 Under these circumstances I turned for protection to the
150 Note of Sanctity, with a view of showing that we had at
151 least one of the necessary Notes, as fully as the Church of
152 Rome; or, at least, without entering into comparisons,
153 that we had it in such a sufficient sense as to reconcile us
154 to our position, and to supply full evidence, and a clear
155 direction, on the point of practical duty. We had the
156 Note of Life,—not any sort of life, not such only as can
157 come of nature, but a supernatural Christian life, which
158 could only come directly from above. Thus, in my Article
159 in the British Critic, to which I have so often referred, in
160 January, 1840 (before the time of Tract 90), I said of the
161 Anglican Church that "she has the note of possession, the
162 note of freedom from party titles, the note of life,—a tough
163 life and a vigorous; she has ancient descent, unbroken
164 continuance, agreement in doctrine with the Ancient
165 Church." Presently I go on to speak of sanctity: "Much
166 as Roman Catholics may denounce us at present as schismatical,
167 they could not resist us if the Anglican communion
168 had but that one note of the Church upon it,—sanctity.
169 The Church of the day [4th century] could not
170 resist Meletius; his enemies were fairly overcome by him,
171 by his meekness and holiness, which melted the most
172 jealous of them." And I continue, "We are almost content
173 to say to Romanists, account us not yet as a branch of
174 the Catholic Church, though we be a branch, till we are
175 like a branch, provided that when we do become like a
176 branch, then you consent to acknowledge us," &c. And
177 so I was led on in the Article to that sharp attack on
178 English Catholics, for their shortcomings as regards this
179 Note, a good portion of which I have already quoted in
180 another place. It is there that I speak of the great
181 scandal which I took at their political, social, and controversial
182 bearing; and this was a second reason why I fell
183 back upon the Note of Sanctity, because it took me away
184 from the necessity of making any attack upon the doctrines
185 of the Roman Church, nay, from the consideration
186 of her popular beliefs, and brought me upon a ground on
187 which I felt I could not make a mistake; for what is a
188 higher guide for us in speculation and in practice, than
189 that conscience of right and wrong, of truth and falsehood,
190 those sentiments of what is decorous, consistent, and noble,
191 which our Creator has made a part of our original nature?
192 Therefore I felt I could not be wrong in attacking what I
193 fancied was a fact,—the unscrupulousness, the deceit, and
194 the intriguing spirit of the agents and representatives of
195 Rome.
196 This reference to Holiness as the true test of a Church
197 was steadily kept in view in what I wrote in connexion
198 with Tract 90. I say in its Introduction, "The writer
199 can never be party to forcing the opinions or projects of
200 one school upon another; religious changes should be the
201 act of the whole body. No good can come of a change
202 which is not a development of feelings springing up freely
203 and calmly within the bosom of the whole body itself;
204 every change in religion" must be "attended by deep repentance;
205 changes" must be "nurtured in mutual love;
206 we cannot agree without a supernatural influence;" we
207 must come "together to God to do for us what we cannot
208 do for ourselves." In my Letter to the Bishop I said, "I
209 have set myself against suggestions for considering the
210 differences between ourselves and the foreign Churches
211 with a view to their adjustment." (I meant in the way of
212 negotiation, conference, agitation, or the like.) "Our
213 business is with ourselves,—to make ourselves more holy,
214 more self-denying, more primitive, more worthy of our
215 high calling. To be anxious for a composition of differences
216 is to begin at the end. Political reconciliations are
217 but outward and hollow, and fallacious. And till Roman
218 Catholics renounce political efforts, and manifest in their
219 public measures the light of holiness and truth, perpetual
220 war is our only prospect."
221 According to this theory, a religious body is part of the
222 One Catholic and Apostolic Church, if it has the succession
223 and the creed of the Apostles, with the note of holiness of
224 life; and there is much in such a view to approve itself to
225 the direct common sense and practical habits of an Englishman.
226 However, with the events consequent upon Tract 90,
227 I sunk my theory to a lower level. For what could be said
228 in apology, when the Bishops and the people of my Church,
229 not only did not suffer, but actually rejected primitive
230 Catholic doctrine, and tried to eject from their communion
231 all who held it? after the Bishops' charges? after the
232 Jerusalem "abomination[8]?" Well, this could be said;
233 still we were not nothing: we could not be as if we never
234 had been a Church; we were "Samaria." This then was
235 that lower level on which I placed myself, and all who
236 felt with me, at the end of 1841.
237 [8] Matt. xxiv. 15.
238 To bring out this view was the purpose of Four Sermons
239 preached at St. Mary's in December of that year. Hitherto
240 I had not introduced the exciting topics of the day into
241 the Pulpit[9]; on this occasion I did. I did so, for the
242 moment was urgent; there was great unsettlement of
243 mind among us, in consequence of those same events which
244 had unsettled me. One special anxiety, very obvious,
245 which was coming on me now, was, that what was "one
246 man's meat was another man's poison." I had said even
247 of Tract 90, "It was addressed to one set of persons, and
248 has been used and commented on by another;" still more
249 was it true now, that whatever I wrote for the service of
250 those whom I knew to be in trouble of mind, would become
251 on the one hand matter of suspicion and slander in the
252 mouths of my opponents, and of distress and surprise to
253 those on the other hand, who had no difficulties of faith at
254 all. Accordingly, when I published these Four Sermons
255 at the end of 1843, I introduced them with a recommendation
256 that none should read them who did not need them.
257 But in truth the virtual condemnation of Tract 90, after
258 that the whole difficulty seemed to have been weathered,
259 was an enormous disappointment and trial. My Protest
260 also against the Jerusalem Bishopric was an unavoidable
261 cause of excitement in the case of many; but it calmed
262 them too, for the very fact of a Protest was a relief to their
263 impatience. And so, in like manner, as regards the Four
264 Sermons, of which I speak, though they acknowledged
265 freely the great scandal which was involved in the recent
266 episcopal doings, yet at the same time they might be said
267 to bestow upon the multiplied disorders and shortcomings
268 of the Anglican Church a sort of place in the Revealed
269 Dispensation, and an intellectual position in the controversy,
270 and the dignity of a great principle, for unsettled
271 minds to take and use,—a principle which might teach
272 them to recognize their own consistency, and to be reconciled
273 to themselves, and which might absorb and dry up a
274 multitude of their grudgings, discontents, misgivings, and
275 questionings, and lead the way to humble, thankful, and
276 tranquil thoughts;—and this was the effect which certainly
277 it produced on myself.
278 [9] Vide Note C. *Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence.*
279 The point of these Sermons is, that, in spite of the rigid
280 character of the Jewish law, the formal and literal force of
281 its precepts, and the manifest schism, and worse than
282 schism, of the Ten Tribes, yet in fact they were still recognized
283 as a people by the Divine Mercy; that the great
284 prophets Elias and Eliseus were sent to them; and not
285 only so, but were sent to preach to them and reclaim them,
286 without any intimation that they must be reconciled to the
287 line of David and the Aaronic priesthood, or go up to
288 Jerusalem to worship. They were not in the Church, yet
289 they had the means of grace and the hope of acceptance
290 with their Maker. The application of all this to the
291 Anglican Church was immediate;—whether, under the
292 circumstances, a man could assume or exercise ministerial
293 functions, or not, might not clearly appear (though it must
294 be remembered that England had the Apostolic Priesthood,
295 whereas Israel had no priesthood at all), but so far
296 was clear, that there was no call at all for an Anglican to
297 leave his Church for Rome, though he did not believe his
298 own to be part of the One Church:—and for this reason,
299 because it was a fact that the kingdom of Israel was cut off
300 from the Temple; and yet its subjects, neither in a mass,
301 nor as individuals, neither the multitudes on Mount
302 Carmel, nor the Shunammite and her household, had any
303 command given them, though miracles were displayed
304 before them, to break off from their own people, and to
305 submit themselves to Judah[10].
306 [10] As I am not writing controversially, I will only here remark upon this
307 argument, that there is a great difference between a command, which presupposes
308 physical, material, and political conditions, and one which is moral.
309 To go to Jerusalem was a matter of the body, not of the soul.
310 It is plain, that a theory such as this,—whether the
311 marks of a divine presence and life in the Anglican
312 Church were sufficient to prove that she was actually
313 within the covenant, or only sufficient to prove that she
314 was at least enjoying extraordinary and uncovenanted
315 mercies,—not only lowered her level in a religious point
316 of view, but weakened her controversial basis. Its very
317 novelty made it suspicious; and there was no guarantee
318 that the process of subsidence might not continue, and
319 that it might not end in a submersion. Indeed, to many
320 minds, to say that England was wrong was even to say
321 that Rome was right; and no ethical or casuistic reasoning
322 whatever could overcome in their case the argument from
323 prescription and authority. To this objection, as made
324 to my new teaching, I could only answer that I did not
325 make my circumstances. I fully acknowledged the force
326 and effectiveness of the genuine Anglican theory, and that
327 it was all but proof against the disputants of Rome; but
328 still like Achilles, it had a vulnerable point, and that St.
329 Leo had found it out for me, and that I could not help it;—that,
330 were it not for matter of fact, the theory would be
331 great indeed; it would be irresistible, if it were only true.
332 When I became a Catholic, the Editor of the Christian
333 Observer, Mr. Wilkes, who had in former days accused
334 me, to my indignation, of tending towards Rome, wrote to
335 me to ask, which of the two was now right, he or I? I
336 answered him in a letter, part of which I here insert, as it
337 will serve as a sort of leave-taking of the great theory,
338 which is so specious to look upon, so difficult to prove, and
339 so hopeless to work.
340 "Nov. 8, 1845. I do not think, at all more than I did,
341 that the Anglican principles which I advocated at the date
342 you mention, lead men to the Church of Rome. If I must
343 specify what I mean by 'Anglican principles,' I should
344 say, e.g. taking *Antiquity*, not the *existing Church*, as the
345 oracle of truth; and holding that the *Apostolical Succession*
346 is a sufficient guarantee of Sacramental Grace, *without
347 union with the Christian Church throughout the world*. I
348 think these still the firmest, strongest ground against
349 Rome—that is, *if they can be held*" [as truths or facts.]
350 "They *have* been held by many, and are far more difficult
351 to refute in the Roman controversy, than those of any
352 other religious body.
353 "For myself, I found *I could not* hold them. I left
354 them. From the time I began to suspect their unsoundness,
355 I ceased to put them forward. When I was fairly
356 sure of their unsoundness, I gave up my Living. When
357 I was fully confident that the Church of Rome was the
358 only true Church, I joined her.
359 "I have felt all along that Bp. Bull's theology was the
360 only theology on which the English Church could stand.
361 I have felt, that opposition to the Church of Rome was
362 *part* of that theology; and that he who could not protest
363 against the Church of Rome was no true divine in the
364 English Church. I have never said, nor attempted to say,
365 that any one in office in the English Church, whether
366 Bishop or incumbent, could be otherwise than in hostility
367 to the Church of Rome."
368 The *Via Media* then disappeared for ever, and a Theory,
369 made expressly for the occasion, took its place. I was
370 pleased with my new view. I wrote to an intimate friend,
371 Samuel F. Wood, Dec. 13, 1841: "I think you will give
372 me the credit, Carissime, of not undervaluing the strength
373 of the feelings which draw one [to Rome], and yet I am
374 (I trust) quite clear about my duty to remain where I am;
375 indeed, much clearer than I was some time since. If it is
376 not presumptuous to say, I have ... a much more definite
377 view of the promised inward Presence of Christ with us
378 in the Sacraments now that the outward notes of it are
379 being removed. And I am content to be with Moses in
380 the desert, or with Elijah excommunicated from the
381 Temple. I say this, putting things at the strongest."
382 However, my friends of the moderate Apostolical party,
383 who were my friends for the very reason of my having
384 been so moderate and Anglican myself in general tone in
385 times past, who had stood up for Tract 90 partly from
386 faith in me, and certainly from generous and kind feeling,
387 and had thereby shared an obloquy which was none of
388 theirs, were naturally surprised and offended at a line of
389 argument, novel, and, as it appeared to them, wanton, which
390 threw the whole controversy into confusion, stultified my
391 former principles, and substituted, as they would consider,
392 a sort of methodistic self-contemplation, especially abhorrent
393 both to my nature and to my past professions, for the
394 plain and honest tokens, as they were commonly received,
395 of a divine mission in the Anglican Church. They could
396 not tell whither I was going; and were still further annoyed
397 when I persisted in viewing the condemnation of
398 Tract 90 by the public and the Bishops as so grave a
399 matter, and when I threw about what they considered
400 mysterious hints of "eventualities," and would not simply
401 say, "An Anglican I was born, and an Anglican I will
402 die." One of my familiar friends, Mr. Church, who was
403 in the country at Christmas, 1841-2, reported to me the
404 feeling that prevailed about me; and how I felt towards it
405 will appear in the following letter of mine, written in
406 answer:—
407 "Oriel, Dec. 24, 1841. Carissime, you cannot tell how
408 sad your account of Moberly has made me. His view of
409 the sinfulness of the decrees of Trent is as much against
410 union of Churches as against individual conversions. To
411 tell the truth, I never have examined those decrees with
412 this object, and have no view; but that is very different
413 from having a deliberate view against them. Could not
414 he say *which* they are? I suppose Transubstantiation is
415 one. Charles Marriott, though of course he would not
416 like to have it repeated[11], does not scruple at that. I have
417 not my mind clear. Moberly must recollect that Palmer
418 [of Worcester] thinks they all bear a Catholic interpretation.
419 For myself, this only I see, that there is indefinitely
420 more in the Fathers against our own state of
421 alienation from Christendom than against the Tridentine
422 Decrees.
423 [11] As things stand now, I do not think he would have objected to his opinion
424 being generally known.
425 "The only thing I can think of," [that I can have said
426 of a startling character,] "is this, that there were persons
427 who, if our Church committed herself to heresy, *sooner*
428 than think that there was no Church any where, would
429 believe the Roman to be the Church; and therefore would
430 on faith accept what they could not otherwise acquiesce in.
431 I suppose, it would be no relief to him to insist upon the
432 circumstance that there is no immediate danger. Individuals
433 can never be answered for of course; but I should
434 think lightly of that man, who, for some act of the Bishops,
435 should all at once leave the Church. Now, considering
436 how the Clergy really are improving, considering that this
437 row is even making them read the Tracts, is it not possible
438 we may all be in a better state of mind seven years hence
439 to consider these matters? and may we not leave them
440 meanwhile to the will of Providence? I *cannot* believe
441 this work has been of man; God has a right to His own
442 work, to do what He will with it. May we not try to
443 leave it in His hands, and be content?
444 "If you learn any thing about Barter, which leads you
445 to think that I can relieve him by a letter, let me know.
446 The truth is this,—our good friends do not read the
447 Fathers; they assent to us from the common sense of the
448 case: then, when the Fathers, and we, say *more* than their
449 common sense, they are dreadfully shocked.
450 "The Bishop of London has rejected a man, 1. For
451 holding *any* Sacrifice in the Eucharist. 2. The Real Presence.
452 3. That there is a grace in Ordination[12].
453 [12] I cannot prove this at this distance of time; but I do not think it wrong
454 to introduce here the passage containing it, as I am imputing to the Bishop
455 nothing which the world would think disgraceful, but, on the contrary, what a
456 large religious body would approve.
457 "Are we quite sure that the Bishops will not be drawing
458 up some stringent declarations of faith? Is this what
459 Moberly fears? Would the Bishop of Oxford accept
460 them? If so, I should be driven into the Refuge for the
461 Destitute [Littlemore]. But I promise Moberly, I would
462 do my utmost to catch all dangerous persons and clap them
463 into confinement there."
464 Christmas Bay, 1841. "I have been dreaming of
465 Moberly all night. Should not he and the like see, that
466 it is unwise, unfair, and impatient to ask others, What
467 will you do under circumstances, which have not, which
468 may never come? Why bring fear, suspicion, and disunion
469 into the camp about things which are merely *in
470 posse*? Natural, and exceedingly kind as Barter's and
471 another friend's letters were, I think they have done great
472 harm. I speak most sincerely when I say, that there are
473 things which I neither contemplate, nor wish to contemplate;
474 but, when I am asked about them ten times, at
475 length I begin to contemplate them.
476 "He surely does not mean to say, that *nothing* could
477 separate a man from the English Church, e.g. its avowing
478 Socinianism; its holding the Holy Eucharist in a Socinian
479 sense. Yet, he would say, it was not *right* to contemplate
480 such things.
481 "Again, our case is [diverging] from that of Ken's.
482 To say nothing of the last miserable century, which has
483 given us to *start* from a much lower level and with much
484 less to *spare* than a Churchman in the 17th century, questions
485 of *doctrine* are now coming in; with him, it was a
486 question of discipline.
487 "If such dreadful events were realized, I cannot help
488 thinking we should all be vastly more agreed than we
489 think now. Indeed, is it possible (humanly speaking) that
490 those, who have so much the same heart, should widely
491 differ? But let this be considered, as to alternatives.
492 *What* communion could we join? Could the Scotch or
493 American sanction the presence of its Bishops and congregations
494 in England, without incurring the imputation of
495 schism, unless indeed (and is that likely?) they denounced
496 the English as heretical?
497 "Is not this a time of strange providences? is it not
498 our safest course, without looking to consequences, to do
499 simply *what we think right* day by day? shall we not be
500 sure to go wrong, if we attempt to trace by anticipation
501 the course of divine Providence?
502 "Has not all our misery, as a Church, arisen from
503 people being afraid to look difficulties in the face? They
504 have palliated acts, when they should have denounced
505 them. There is that good fellow, Worcester Palmer, can
506 whitewash the Ecclesiastical Commission and the Jerusalem
507 Bishopric. And what is the consequence? that our Church
508 has, through centuries, ever been sinking lower and lower,
509 till good part of its pretensions and professions is a mere
510 sham, though it be a duty to make the best of what we
511 have received. Yet, though bound to make the best of
512 other men's shams, let us not incur any of our own. The
513 truest friends of our Church are they, who say boldly when
514 her rulers are going wrong, and the consequences; and
515 (to speak catachrestically) *they* are most likely to die in
516 the Church, who are, under these black circumstances,
517 most prepared to leave it.
518 "And I will add, that, considering the traces of God's
519 grace which surround us, I am very sanguine, or rather
520 confident, (if it is right so to speak,) that our prayers and
521 our alms will come up as a memorial before God, and that
522 all this miserable confusion tends to good.
523 "Let us not then be anxious, and anticipate differences
524 in prospect, when we agree in the present.
525 "P.S. I think when friends" [i.e. the extreme party]
526 "get over their first unsettlement of mind and consequent
527 vague apprehensions, which the new attitude of the
528 Bishops, and our feelings upon it, have brought about,
529 they will get contented and satisfied. They will see that
530 they exaggerated things.... Of course it would have
531 been wrong to anticipate what one's feelings would be
532 under such a painful contingency as the Bishops' charging
533 as they have done,—so it seems to me nobody's fault.
534 Nor is it wonderful that others" [moderate men] "are
535 startled" [i.e. at my Protest, &c. &c.]; "yet they should
536 recollect that the more implicit the reverence one pays to
537 a Bishop, the more keen will be one's perception of heresy
538 in him. The cord is binding and compelling, till it snaps.
539 "Men of reflection would have seen this, if they had
540 looked that way. Last spring, a very high churchman
541 talked to me of resisting my Bishop, of asking him for
542 the Canons under which he acted, and so forth; but those,
543 who have cultivated a loyal feeling towards their superiors,
544 are the most loving servants, or the most zealous protestors.
545 If others became so too, if the clergy of Chester
546 denounced the heresy of their diocesan, they would be doing
547 their duty, and relieving themselves of the share which they
548 otherwise have in any possible defection of their brethren.
549 "St. Stephen's [Day, December 26]. How I fidget!
550 I now fear that the note I wrote yesterday only makes
551 matters worse by *disclosing* too much. This is always my
552 great difficulty.
553 "In the present state of excitement on both sides, I
554 think of leaving out altogether my reassertion of No. 90
555 in my Preface to Volume 6 [of Parochial Sermons], and
556 merely saying, 'As many false reports are at this time in
557 circulation about him, he hopes his well-wishers will take
558 this Volume as an indication of his real thoughts and feelings:
559 those who are not, he leaves in God's hand to bring
560 them to a better mind in His own time.' What do you
561 say to the logic, sentiment, and propriety of this?"
562 An old friend, at a distance from Oxford, Archdeacon
563 Robert I. Wilberforce, must have said something to me
564 at this time, I do not know what, which challenged a frank
565 reply; for I disclosed to him, I do not know in what words,
566 my frightful suspicion, hitherto only known to two persons,
567 viz. his brother Henry and Mr. Frederic Rogers,[13] that,
568 as regards my Anglicanism, perhaps I might break
569 down in the event,—that perhaps we were both out of the
570 Church. I think I recollect expressing my difficulty, as
571 derived from the Arian and Monophysite history, in a
572 form in which it would be most intelligible to him, as
573 being in fact an admission of Bishop Bull's; viz. that in
574 the controversies of the early centuries the Roman Church
575 was ever on the right side, which was of course a *primâ facie*
576 argument in favour of Rome and against Anglicanism
577 now. He answered me thus, under date of Jan. 29, 1842:
578 "I don't think that I ever was so shocked by any communication,
579 which was ever made to me, as by your letter
580 of this morning. It has quite unnerved me.... I cannot
581 but write to you, though I am at a loss where to begin....
582 I know of no act by which we have dissevered ourselves
583 from the communion of the Church Universal....
584 The more I study Scripture, the more am I impressed
585 with the resemblance between the Romish principle in the
586 Church and the Babylon of St. John.... I am ready to
587 grieve that I ever directed my thoughts to theology, if
588 it is indeed so uncertain, as your doubts seem to indicate."
589 [13] Now Lord Blachford.
590 While my old and true friends were thus in trouble
591 about me, I suppose they felt not only anxiety but pain, to
592 see that I was gradually surrendering myself to the influence
593 of others, who had not their own claims upon me,
594 younger men, and of a cast of mind in no small degree uncongenial
595 to my own. A new school of thought was rising,
596 as is usual in doctrinal inquiries, and was sweeping the
597 original party of the Movement aside, and was taking its
598 place. The most prominent person in it, was a man of
599 elegant genius, of classical mind, of rare talent in literary
600 composition:—Mr. Oakeley. He was not far from my
601 own age; I had long known him, though of late years he
602 had not been in residence at Oxford; and quite lately, he
603 has been taking several signal occasions of renewing that
604 kindness, which he ever showed towards me when we were
605 both in the Anglican Church. His tone of mind was not
606 unlike that which gave a character to the early Movement;
607 he was almost a typical Oxford man, and, as far as I recollect,
608 both in political and ecclesiastical views, would have
609 been of one spirit with the Oriel party of 1826-1833.
610 But he had entered late into the Movement; he did not
611 know its first years; and, beginning with a new start, he
612 was naturally thrown together with that body of eager,
613 acute, resolute minds who had begun their Catholic life
614 about the same time as he, who knew nothing about the
615 *Via Media*, but had heard much about Rome. This new
616 party rapidly formed and increased, in and out of Oxford,
617 and, as it so happened, contemporaneously with that very
618 summer, when I received so serious a blow to my ecclesiastical
619 views from the study of the Monophysite controversy.
620 These men cut into the original Movement at an
621 angle, fell across its line of thought, and then set about
622 turning that line in its own direction. They were most of
623 them keenly religious men, with a true concern for their
624 souls as the first matter of all, with a great zeal for me,
625 but giving little certainty at the time as to which way they
626 would ultimately turn. Some in the event have remained
627 firm to Anglicanism, some have become Catholics, and
628 some have found a refuge in Liberalism. Nothing was
629 clearer concerning them, than that they needed to be kept
630 in order; and on me who had had so much to do with the
631 making of them, that duty was as clearly incumbent; and
632 it is equally clear, from what I have already said, that I
633 was just the person, above all others, who could not undertake
634 it. There are no friends like old friends; but of
635 those old friends, few could help me, few could understand
636 me, many were annoyed with me, some were angry,
637 because I was breaking up a compact party, and some, as
638 a matter of conscience, could not listen to me. When I
639 looked round for those whom I might consult in my difficulties,
640 I found the very hypothesis of those difficulties
641 acting as a bar to their giving me their advice. Then I
642 said, bitterly, "You are throwing me on others, whether I
643 will or no." Yet still I had good and true friends around
644 me of the old sort, in and out of Oxford too, who were a
645 great help to me. But on the other hand, though I neither
646 was so fond (with a few exceptions) of the persons, nor of
647 the methods of thought, which belonged to this new school,
648 as of the old set, though I could not trust in their firmness
649 of purpose, for, like a swarm of flies, they might come and
650 go, and at length be divided and dissipated, yet I had
651 an intense sympathy in their object and in the direction
652 in which their path lay, in spite of my old friends, in spite
653 of my old life-long prejudices. In spite of my ingrained
654 fears of Rome, and the decision of my reason and conscience
655 against her usages, in spite of my affection for
656 Oxford and Oriel, yet I had a secret longing love of Rome
657 the Mother of English Christianity, and I had a true devotion
658 to the Blessed Virgin, in whose College I lived, whose
659 Altar I served, and whose Immaculate Purity I had in one
660 of my earliest printed Sermons made much of. And it
661 was the consciousness of this bias in myself, if it is so to
662 be called, which made me preach so earnestly against the
663 danger of being swayed in religious inquiry by our sympathy
664 rather than by our reason. And moreover, the
665 members of this new school looked up to me, as I have
666 said, and did me true kindnesses, and really loved me, and
667 stood by me in trouble, when others went away, and for
668 all this I was grateful; nay, many of them were in
669 trouble themselves, and in the same boat with me, and
670 that was a further cause of sympathy between us; and
671 hence it was, when the new school came on in force, and
672 into collision with the old, I had not the heart, any more
673 than the power, to repel them; I was in great perplexity,
674 and hardly knew where I stood; I took their part; and,
675 when I wanted to be in peace and silence, I had to speak
676 out, and I incurred the charge of weakness from some
677 men, and of mysteriousness, shuffling, and underhand
678 dealing from the majority.
679 Now I will say here frankly, that this sort of charge is a
680 matter which I cannot properly meet, because I cannot
681 duly realize it. I have never had any suspicion of my
682 own honesty; and, when men say that I was dishonest, I
683 cannot grasp the accusation as a distinct conception, such
684 as it is possible to encounter. If a man said to me, "On
685 such a day and before such persons you said a thing was
686 white, when it was black," I understand what is meant
687 well enough, and I can set myself to prove an *alibi* or to
688 explain the mistake; or if a man said to me, "You tried
689 to gain me over to your party, intending to take me with
690 you to Rome, but you did not succeed," I can give him
691 the lie, and lay down an assertion of my own as firm and
692 as exact as his, that not from the time that I was first unsettled,
693 did I ever attempt to gain any one over to myself
694 or to my Romanizing opinions, and that it is only his own
695 coxcombical fancy which has bred such a thought in him:
696 but my imagination is at a loss in presence of those vague
697 charges, which have commonly been brought against me,
698 charges, which are made up of impressions, and understandings,
699 and inferences, and hearsay, and surmises.
700 Accordingly, I shall not make the attempt, for, in doing
701 so, I should be dealing blows in the air; what I shall
702 attempt is to state what I know of myself and what I
703 recollect, and leave to others its application.
704 While I had confidence in the *Via Media*, and thought
705 that nothing could overset it, I did not mind laying down
706 large principles, which I saw would go further than was
707 commonly perceived. I considered that to make the *Via
708 Media* concrete and substantive, it must be much more
709 than it was in outline; that the Anglican Church must
710 have a ceremonial, a ritual, and a fulness of doctrine and
711 devotion, which it had not at present, if it were to compete
712 with the Roman Church with any prospect of success.
713 Such additions would not remove it from its proper basis,
714 but would merely strengthen and beautify it: such, for
715 instance, would be confraternities, particular devotions,
716 reverence for the Blessed Virgin, prayers for the dead,
717 beautiful churches, munificent offerings to them and in
718 them, monastic houses, and many other observances and
719 institutions, which I used to say belonged to us as much
720 as to Rome, though Rome had appropriated them and
721 boasted of them, by reason of our having let them slip
722 from us. The principle, on which all this turned, is
723 brought out in one of the Letters I published on occasion
724 of Tract 90. "The age is moving," I said, "towards
725 something; and most unhappily the one religious communion
726 among us, which has of late years been practically
727 in possession of this something, is the Church of Rome.
728 She alone, amid all the errors and evils of her practical
729 system, has given free scope to the feelings of awe, mystery,
730 tenderness, reverence, devotedness, and other feelings
731 which may be especially called Catholic. The question
732 then is, whether we shall give them up to the Roman
733 Church or claim them for ourselves.... But if we do
734 give them up, we must give up the men who cherish them.
735 We must consent either to give up the men, or to admit
736 their principles." With these feelings I frankly admit,
737 that, while I was working simply for the sake of the
738 Anglican Church, I did not at all mind, though I found
739 myself laying down principles in its defence, which went
740 beyond that particular kind of defence which high-and-dry
741 men thought perfection, and even though I ended in framing
742 a kind of defence, which they might call a revolution,
743 while I thought it a restoration. Thus, for illustration, I
744 might discourse upon the "Communion of Saints" in such
745 a manner, (though I do not recollect doing so,) as might
746 lead the way towards devotion to the Blessed Virgin and
747 the Saints on the one hand, and towards prayers for the
748 dead on the other. In a memorandum of the year 1844 or
749 1845, I thus speak on this subject: "If the Church be not
750 defended on establishment grounds, it must be upon
751 principles, which go far beyond their immediate object.
752 Sometimes I saw these further results, sometimes not.
753 Though I saw them, I sometimes did not say that I saw
754 them:—so long as I thought they were inconsistent, *not*
755 with our Church, but only with the existing opinions, I
756 was not unwilling to insinuate truths into our Church,
757 which I thought had a right to be there."
758 To so much I confess; but I do not confess, I simply
759 deny that I ever said any thing which secretly bore against
760 the Church of England, knowing it myself, in order that
761 others might unwarily accept it. It was indeed one of my
762 great difficulties and causes of reserve, as time went on,
763 that I at length recognized in principles which I had
764 honestly preached as if Anglican, conclusions favourable
765 to the cause of Rome. Of course I did not like to confess
766 this; and, when interrogated, was in consequence in perplexity.
767 The prime instance of this was the appeal to
768 Antiquity; St. Leo had overset, in my own judgment, its
769 force as the special argument for Anglicanism; yet I was
770 committed to Antiquity, together with the whole Anglican
771 school; what then was I to say, when acute minds urged
772 this or that application of it against the *Via Media*? it was
773 impossible that, in such circumstances, any answer could
774 be given which was not unsatisfactory, or any behaviour
775 adopted which was not mysterious. Again, sometimes in
776 what I wrote I went just as far as I saw, and could as little
777 say more, as I could see what is below the horizon; and
778 therefore, when asked as to the consequences of what I had
779 said, I had no answer to give. Again, sometimes when I
780 was asked, whether certain conclusions did not follow from
781 a certain principle, I might not be able to tell at the
782 moment, especially if the matter were complicated; and
783 for this reason, if for no other, because there is great difference
784 between a conclusion in the abstract and a conclusion
785 in the concrete, and because a conclusion may be modified
786 in fact by a conclusion from some opposite principle. Or
787 it might so happen that my head got simply confused, by
788 the very strength of the logic which was administered to
789 me, and thus I gave my sanction to conclusions which really
790 were not mine; and when the report of those conclusions
791 came round to me through others, I had to unsay them.
792 And then again, perhaps I did not like to see men scared
793 or scandalized by unfeeling logical inferences, which would
794 not have troubled them to the day of their death, had they
795 not been forced to recognize them. And then I felt altogether
796 the force of the maxim of St. Ambrose, "Non in
797 dialecticâ complacuit Deo salvum facere populum suum;"—I
798 had a great dislike of paper logic. For myself, it was
799 not logic that carried me on; as well might one say that
800 the quicksilver in the barometer changes the weather. It
801 is the concrete being that reasons; pass a number of years,
802 and I find my mind in a new place; how? the whole man
803 moves; paper logic is but the record of it. All the logic
804 in the world would not have made me move faster towards
805 Rome than I did; as well might you say that I have
806 arrived at the end of my journey, because I see the village
807 church before me, as venture to assert that the miles, over
808 which my soul had to pass before it got to Rome, could be
809 annihilated, even though I had been in possession of some
810 far clearer view than I then had, that Rome was my ultimate
811 destination. Great acts take time. At least this is
812 what I felt in my own case; and therefore to come to me
813 with methods of logic had in it the nature of a provocation,
814 and, though I do not think I ever showed it, made
815 me somewhat indifferent how I met them, and perhaps led
816 me, as a means of relieving my impatience, to be mysterious
817 or irrelevant, or to give in because I could not meet
818 them to my satisfaction. And a greater trouble still than
819 these logical mazes, was the introduction of logic into
820 every subject whatever, so far, that is, as this was done.
821 Before I was at Oriel, I recollect an acquaintance saying
822 to me that "the Oriel Common Room stank of Logic."
823 One is not at all pleased when poetry, or eloquence, or devotion,
824 is considered as if chiefly intended to feed syllogisms.
825 Now, in saying all this, I am saying nothing
826 against the deep piety and earnestness which were characteristics
827 of this second phase of the Movement, in which I
828 had taken so prominent a part. What I have been
829 observing is, that this phase had a tendency to bewilder
830 and to upset me; and, that, instead of saying so, as I
831 ought to have done, perhaps from a sort of laziness I gave
832 answers at random, which have led to my appearing close
833 or inconsistent.
834 I have turned up two letters of this period, which in a
835 measure illustrate what I have been saying. The first was
836 written to the Bishop of Oxford on occasion of Tract 90:
837 "March 20, 1841. No one can enter into my situation
838 but myself. I see a great many minds working in various
839 directions and a variety of principles with multiplied bearings;
840 I act for the best. I sincerely think that matters
841 would not have gone better for the Church, had I never
842 written. And if I write I have a choice of difficulties.
843 It is easy for those who do not enter into those difficulties
844 to say, 'He ought to say this and not say that,' but things
845 are wonderfully linked together, and I cannot, or rather I
846 would not be dishonest. When persons too interrogate
847 me, I am obliged in many cases to give an opinion, or I
848 seem to be underhand. Keeping silence looks like artifice.
849 And I do not like people to consult or respect me, from
850 thinking differently of my opinions from what I know
851 them to be. And again (to use the proverb) what is one
852 man's food is another man's poison. All these things
853 make my situation very difficult. But that collision must
854 at some time ensue between members of the Church of
855 opposite sentiments, I have long been aware. The time
856 and mode has been in the hand of Providence; I do not
857 mean to exclude my own great imperfections in bringing
858 it about; yet I still feel obliged to think the Tract
859 necessary."
860 The second is taken from the notes of a letter which I
861 sent to Dr. Pusey in the next year:
862 "October 16, 1842. As to my being entirely with
863 Ward, I do not know the limits of my own opinions. If
864 Ward says that this or that is a development from what
865 I have said, I cannot say Yes or No. It is plausible, it
866 *may* be true. Of course the fact that the Roman Church
867 *has* so developed and maintained, adds great weight to the
868 antecedent plausibility. I cannot assert that it is not
869 true; but I cannot, with that keen perception which some
870 people have, appropriate it. It is a nuisance to me to be
871 *forced* beyond what I can fairly accept."
872 There was another source of the perplexity with which
873 at this time I was encompassed, and of the reserve and
874 mysteriousness, of which that perplexity gained for me the
875 credit. After Tract 90 the Protestant world would not let
876 me alone; they pursued me in the public journals to
877 Littlemore. Reports of all kinds were circulated about
878 me. "Imprimis, why did I go up to Littlemore at all?
879 For no good purpose certainly; I dared not tell why."
880 Why, to be sure, it was hard that I should be obliged to
881 say to the Editors of newspapers that I went up there to
882 say my prayers; it was hard to have to tell the world in
883 confidence, that I had a certain doubt about the Anglican
884 system, and could not at that moment resolve it, or say
885 what would come of it; it was hard to have to confess
886 that I had thought of giving up my Living a year or two
887 before, and that this was a first step to it. It was hard to
888 have to plead, that, for what I knew, my doubts would
889 vanish, if the newspapers would be so good as to give me
890 time and let me alone. Who would ever dream of making
891 the world his confidant? yet I was considered insidious,
892 sly, dishonest, if I would not open my heart to the tender
893 mercies of the world. But they persisted: "What was I
894 doing at Littlemore?" Doing there! have I not retreated
895 from you? have I not given up my position and my place?
896 am I alone, of Englishmen, not to have the privilege
897 to go where I will, no questions asked? am I alone to
898 be followed about by jealous prying eyes, which take note
899 whether I go in at a back door or at the front, and who
900 the men are who happen to call on me in the afternoon?
901 Cowards! if I advanced one step, you would run away; it
902 is not you that I fear: "Di me terrent, et Jupiter hostis."
903 It is because the Bishops still go on charging against
904 me, though I have quite given up: it is that secret misgiving
905 of heart which tells me that they do well, for I
906 have neither lot nor part with them: this it is which
907 weighs me down. I cannot walk into or out of my house,
908 but curious eyes are upon me. Why will you not let me
909 die in peace? Wounded brutes creep into some hole to
910 die in, and no one grudges it them. Let me alone, I shall
911 not trouble you long. This was the keen feeling which
912 pierced me, and, I think, these are the very words in
913 which I expressed it to myself. I asked, in the words of
914 a great motto, "Ubi lapsus? quid feci?" One day when
915 I entered my house, I found a flight of Under-graduates
916 inside. Heads of Houses, as mounted patrols, walked
917 their horses round those poor cottages. Doctors of Divinity
918 dived into the hidden recesses of that private tenement
919 uninvited, and drew domestic conclusions from what
920 they saw there. I had thought that an Englishman's house
921 was his castle; but the newspapers thought otherwise, and
922 at last the matter came before my good Bishop. I insert
923 his letter, and a portion of my reply to him:—
924 "April 12, 1842. So many of the charges against yourself
925 and your friends which I have seen in the public
926 journals have been, within my own knowledge, false and
927 calumnious, that I am not apt to pay much attention, to
928 what is asserted with respect to you in the newspapers.
929 "In" [a newspaper] "however, of April 9, there
930 appears a paragraph in which it is asserted, as a matter
931 of notoriety, that a 'so-called Anglo-Catholic Monastery
932 is in process of erection at Littlemore, and that the cells of
933 dormitories, the chapel, the refectory, the cloisters all may
934 be seen advancing to perfection, under the eye of a Parish
935 Priest of the Diocese of Oxford.'
936 "Now, as I have understood that you really are possessed
937 of some tenements at Littlemore,—as it is generally believed
938 that they are destined for the purposes of study and
939 devotion,—and as much suspicion and jealousy are felt
940 about the matter, I am anxious to afford you an opportunity
941 of making me an explanation on the subject.
942 "I know you too well not to be aware that you are the
943 last man living to attempt in my Diocese a revival of the
944 Monastic orders (in any thing approaching to the Romanist
945 sense of the term) without previous communication with
946 me,—or indeed that you should take upon yourself to
947 originate any measure of importance without authority
948 from the heads of the Church,—and therefore I at once
949 exonerate you from the accusation brought against you by
950 the newspaper I have quoted, but I feel it nevertheless a
951 duty to my Diocese and myself, as well as to you, to ask
952 you to put it in my power to contradict what, if uncontradicted,
953 would appear to imply a glaring invasion of all
954 ecclesiastical discipline on *your* part, or of inexcusable
955 neglect and indifference to my duties on *mine*."
956 I wrote in answer as follows:—
957 "April 14, 1842. I am very much obliged by your
958 Lordship's kindness in allowing me to write to you on the
959 subject of my house at Littlemore; at the same time I feel
960 it hard both on your Lordship and myself that the restlessness
961 of the public mind should oblige you to require an
962 explanation of me.
963 "It is now a whole year that I have been the subject of
964 incessant misrepresentation. A year since I submitted
965 entirely to your Lordship's authority; and, with the intention
966 of following out the particular act enjoined upon
967 me, I not only stopped the series of Tracts, on which I
968 was engaged, but withdrew from all public discussion of
969 Church matters of the day, or what may be called ecclesiastical
970 politics. I turned myself at once to the preparation
971 for the Press of the translations of St. Athanasius to
972 which I had long wished to devote myself, and I intended
973 and intend to employ myself in the like theological studies,
974 and in the concerns of my own parish and in practical
975 works.
976 "With the same view of personal improvement I was
977 led more seriously to a design which had been long on my
978 mind. For many years, at least thirteen, I have wished
979 to give myself to a life of greater religious regularity than
980 I have hitherto led; but it is very unpleasant to confess
981 such a wish even to my Bishop, because it seems arrogant,
982 and because it is committing me to a profession which
983 may come to nothing. For what have I done that I am
984 to be called to account by the world for my private actions,
985 in a way in which no one else is called? Why may I not
986 have that liberty which all others are allowed? I am often
987 accused of being underhand and uncandid in respect to the
988 intentions to which I have been alluding: but no one likes
989 his own good resolutions noised about, both from mere
990 common delicacy and from fear lest he should not be able
991 to fulfil them. I feel it very cruel, though the parties in
992 fault do not know what they are doing, that very sacred
993 matters between me and my conscience are made a matter
994 of public talk. May I take a case parallel though different?
995 suppose a person in prospect of marriage; would he
996 like the subject discussed in newspapers, and parties, circumstances,
997 &c., &c., publicly demanded of him, at the
998 penalty of being accused of craft and duplicity?
999 "The resolution I speak of has been taken with reference
1000 to myself alone, and has been contemplated quite
1001 independent of the co-operation of any other human being,
1002 and without reference to success or failure other than personal,
1003 and without regard to the blame or approbation of
1004 man. And being a resolution of years, and one to which
1005 I feel God has called me, and in which I am violating no
1006 rule of the Church any more than if I married, I should
1007 have to answer for it, if I did not pursue it, as a good
1008 Providence made openings for it. In pursuing it then I
1009 am thinking of myself alone, not aiming at any ecclesiastical
1010 or external effects. At the same time of course it would
1011 be a great comfort to me to know that God had put it into
1012 the hearts of others to pursue their personal edification in
1013 the same way, and unnatural not to wish to have the
1014 benefit of their presence and encouragement, or not to
1015 think it a great infringement on the rights of conscience
1016 if such personal and private resolutions were interfered
1017 with. Your Lordship will allow me to add my firm conviction
1018 that such religious resolutions are most necessary
1019 for keeping a certain class of minds firm in their allegiance
1020 to our Church; but still I can as truly say that my own
1021 reason for any thing I have done has been a personal one,
1022 without which I should not have entered upon it, and
1023 which I hope to pursue whether with or without the sympathies
1024 of others pursuing a similar course....
1025 "As to my intentions, I purpose to live there myself a
1026 good deal, as I have a resident curate in Oxford. In doing
1027 this, I believe I am consulting for the good of my parish,
1028 as my population at Littlemore is at least equal to that of
1029 St. Mary's in Oxford, and the *whole* of Littlemore is double
1030 of it. It has been very much neglected; and in providing
1031 a parsonage-house at Littlemore, as this will be, and will
1032 be called, I conceive I am doing a very great benefit to
1033 my people. At the same time it has appeared to me that
1034 a partial or temporary retirement from St. Mary's Church
1035 might be expedient under the prevailing excitement.
1036 "As to the quotation from the [newspaper], which I
1037 have not seen, your Lordship will perceive from what I
1038 have said, that no 'monastery is in process of erection;'
1039 there is no 'chapel;' no 'refectory', hardly a dining-room
1040 or parlour. The 'cloisters' are my shed connecting the
1041 cottages. I do not understand what 'cells of dormitories'
1042 means. Of course I can repeat your Lordship's words
1043 that 'I am not attempting a revival of the Monastic
1044 Orders, in any thing approaching to the Romanist sense
1045 of the term,' or 'taking on myself to originate any measure
1046 of importance without authority from the Heads of the
1047 Church.' I am attempting nothing ecclesiastical, but
1048 something personal and private, and which can only be
1049 made public, not private, by newspapers and letter-writers,
1050 in which sense the most sacred and conscientious resolves
1051 and acts may certainly be made the objects of an unmannerly
1052 and unfeeling curiosity."
1053 One calumny there was which the Bishop did not believe,
1054 and of which of course he had no idea of speaking.
1055 It was that I was actually in the service of the enemy. I
1056 had forsooth been already received into the Catholic
1057 Church, and was rearing at Littlemore a nest of Papists,
1058 who, like me, were to take the Anglican oaths which they
1059 disbelieved, by virtue of a dispensation from Rome, and
1060 thus in due time were to bring over to that unprincipled
1061 Church great numbers of the Anglican Clergy and Laity.
1062 Bishops gave their countenance to this imputation against
1063 me. The case was simply this:—as I made Littlemore a
1064 place of retirement for myself, so did I offer it to others.
1065 There were young men in Oxford, whose testimonials for
1066 Orders had been refused by their Colleges; there were
1067 young clergymen, who had found themselves unable from
1068 conscience to go on with their duties, and had thrown up
1069 their parochial engagements. Such men were already
1070 going straight to Rome, and I interposed; I interposed
1071 for the reasons I have given in the beginning of this portion
1072 of my narrative. I interposed from fidelity to my
1073 clerical engagements, and from duty to my Bishop; and
1074 from the interest which I was bound to take in them, and
1075 from belief that they were premature or excited. Their
1076 friends besought me to quiet them, if I could. Some of
1077 them came to live with me at Littlemore. They were laymen,
1078 or in the place of laymen. I kept some of them
1079 back for several years from being received into the Catholic
1080 Church. Even when I had given up my living, I was
1081 still bound by my duty to their parents or friends, and I
1082 did not forget still to do what I could for them. The
1083 immediate occasion of my resigning St. Mary's, was the
1084 unexpected conversion of one of them. After that, I felt
1085 it was impossible to keep my post there, for I had been
1086 unable to keep my word with my Bishop.
1087 The following letters refer, more or less, to these men,
1088 whether they were actually with me at Littlemore or
1089 not:—
1090 1. "March 6, 1842. Church doctrines are a powerful
1091 weapon; they were not sent into the world for nothing.
1092 God's word does not return unto Him void: If I have
1093 said, as I have, that the doctrines of the Tracts for the
1094 Times would build up our Church and destroy parties, I
1095 meant, if they were used, not if they were denounced.
1096 Else, they will be as powerful against us, as they might
1097 be powerful for us.
1098 "If people who have a liking for another, hear him
1099 called a Roman Catholic; they will say, 'Then after all
1100 Romanism is no such bad thing.' All these persons, who
1101 are making the cry, are fulfilling their own prophecy.
1102 If all the world agree in telling a man, he has no business
1103 in our Church, he will at length begin to think he has
1104 none. How easy is it to persuade a man of any thing,
1105 when numbers affirm it! so great is the force of imagination.
1106 Did every one who met you in the streets look hard
1107 at you, you would think you were somehow in fault. I do
1108 not know any thing so irritating, so unsettling, especially
1109 in the case of young persons, as, when they are going on
1110 calmly and unconsciously, obeying their Church and following
1111 its divines, (I am speaking from facts,) as suddenly
1112 to their surprise to be conjured not to make a leap,
1113 of which they have not a dream and from which they are
1114 far removed."
1115 2. 1843 or 1844. "I did not explain to you sufficiently
1116 the state of mind of those who were in danger. I only
1117 spoke of those who were convinced that our Church was
1118 external to the Church Catholic, though they felt it unsafe
1119 to trust their own private convictions; but there are two
1120 other states of mind; 1. that of those who are unconsciously
1121 near Rome, and whose *despair* about our Church
1122 would at once develope into a state of conscious approximation,
1123 or a *quasi*-resolution to go over; 2. those who feel
1124 they can with a safe conscience remain with us *while* they
1125 are allowed to *testify* in behalf of Catholicism, i.e. as if by
1126 such acts they were putting our Church, or at least that
1127 portion of it in which they were included, in the position
1128 of catechumens."
1129 3. "June 20, 1843. I return the very pleasing letter
1130 you have permitted me to read. What a sad thing it is,
1131 that it should be a plain duty to restrain one's sympathies,
1132 and to keep them from boiling over; but I suppose it is a
1133 matter of common prudence.
1134 "Things are very serious here; but I should not like
1135 you to say so, as it might do no good. The Authorities
1136 find, that, by the Statutes, they have more than military
1137 power; and the general impression seems to be, that they
1138 intend to exert it, and put down Catholicism at any risk.
1139 I believe that by the Statutes, they can pretty nearly suspend
1140 a Preacher, as *seditiosus* or causing dissension, without
1141 assigning their grounds in the particular case, nay, banish
1142 him, or imprison him. If so, all holders of preferment in
1143 the University should make as quiet an *exit* as they can.
1144 There is more exasperation on both sides at this moment,
1145 as I am told, than ever there was."
1146 4. "July 16, 1843. I assure you that I feel, with only
1147 too much sympathy, what you say. You need not be told
1148 that the whole subject of our position is a subject of
1149 anxiety to others beside yourself. It is no good attempting
1150 to offer advice, when perhaps I might raise difficulties
1151 instead of removing them. It seems to me quite a case,
1152 in which you should, as far as may be, make up your mind
1153 for yourself. Come to Littlemore by all means. We shall
1154 all rejoice in your company; and, if quiet and retirement
1155 are able, as they very likely will be, to reconcile you to
1156 things as they are, you shall have your fill of them. How
1157 distressed poor Henry Wilberforce must be! Knowing
1158 how he values you, I feel for him; but, alas! he has his
1159 own position, and every one else has his own, and the
1160 misery is that no two of us have exactly the same.
1161 "It is very kind of you to be so frank and open with
1162 me, as you are; but this is a time which throws together
1163 persons who feel alike. May I without taking a liberty
1164 sign myself, yours affectionately, &c."
1165 5. "August 30, 1843. A. B. has suddenly conformed
1166 to the Church of Rome. He was away for three weeks.
1167 I suppose I must say in my defence, that he promised me
1168 distinctly to remain in our Church three years, before I
1169 received him here."
1170 6. "June 17, 1845. I am concerned to find you speak
1171 of me in a tone of distrust. If you knew me ever so little,
1172 instead of hearing of me from persons who do not know me
1173 at all, you would think differently of me, whatever you
1174 thought of my opinions. Two years since, I got your son to
1175 tell you my intention of resigning St. Mary's, before I made
1176 it public, thinking you ought to know it. When you expressed
1177 some painful feeling upon it, I told him I could not
1178 consent to his remaining here, painful as it would be to
1179 me to part with him, without your written sanction. And
1180 this you did me the favour to give.
1181 "I believe you will find that it has been merely a delicacy
1182 on your son's part, which has delayed his speaking to
1183 you about me for two months past; a delicacy, lest he
1184 should say either too much or too little about me. I have
1185 urged him several times to speak to you.
1186 "Nothing can be done after your letter, but to recommend
1187 him to go to A. B. (his home) at once. I am very
1188 sorry to part with him."
1189 7. The following letter is addressed to Cardinal Wiseman,
1190 then Vicar Apostolic, who accused me of coldness in
1191 my conduct towards him:—
1192 "April 16, 1845. I was at that time in charge of a
1193 ministerial office in the English Church, with persons
1194 entrusted to me, and a Bishop to obey; how could I possibly
1195 write otherwise than I did without violating sacred
1196 obligations and betraying momentous interests which were
1197 upon me? I felt that my immediate, undeniable duty,
1198 clear if any thing was clear, was to fulfil that trust. It
1199 might be right indeed to give it up, that was another
1200 thing; but it never could be right to hold it, and to act
1201 as if I did not hold it.... If you knew me, you
1202 would acquit me, I think, of having ever felt towards your
1203 Lordship in an unfriendly spirit, or ever having had a
1204 shadow on my mind (as far as I dare witness about myself)
1205 of what might be called controversial rivalry or desire of
1206 getting the better, or fear lest the world should think I
1207 had got the worse, or irritation of any kind. You are too
1208 kind indeed to imply this, and yet your words lead me to
1209 say it. And now in like manner, pray believe, though I
1210 cannot explain it to you, that I am encompassed with
1211 responsibilities, so great and so various, as utterly to overcome
1212 me, unless I have mercy from Him, who all through
1213 my life has sustained and guided me, and to whom I can
1214 now submit myself, though men of all parties are thinking
1215 evil of me."
1216 Such fidelity, however, was taken *in malam partem* by
1217 the high Anglican authorities; they thought it insidious.
1218 I happen still to have a correspondence which took place
1219 in 1843, in which the chief place is filled by one of
1220 the most eminent Bishops of the day, a theologian and
1221 reader of the Fathers, a moderate man, who at one time was
1222 talked of as likely on a vacancy to succeed to the Primacy.
1223 A young clergyman in his diocese became a Catholic; the
1224 papers at once reported on authority from "a very high
1225 quarter," that, after his reception, "the Oxford men had
1226 been recommending him to retain his living." I had
1227 reasons for thinking that the allusion was made to me, and
1228 I authorized the Editor of a Paper, who had inquired of me
1229 on the point, to "give it, as far as I was concerned, an
1230 unqualified contradiction;"—when from a motive of delicacy
1231 he hesitated, I added "my direct and indignant contradiction."
1232 "Whoever is the author of it," I continued
1233 to the Editor, "no correspondence or intercourse of any
1234 kind, direct or indirect, has passed between Mr. S. and
1235 myself, since his conforming to the Church of Rome,
1236 except my formally and merely acknowledging the receipt
1237 of his letter, in which he informed me of the fact, without,
1238 as far as I recollect, my expressing any opinion upon it.
1239 You may state this as broadly as I have set it down." My
1240 denial was told to the Bishop; what took place upon it is
1241 given in a letter from which I copy. "My father showed
1242 the letter to the Bishop, who, as he laid it down, said,
1243 'Ah, those Oxford men are not ingenuous.' 'How do you
1244 mean?' asked my father. 'Why,' said the Bishop, 'they
1245 advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living after he turned
1246 Catholic. I know that to be a fact, because A. B. told me
1247 so.'" "The Bishop," continues the letter, "who is perhaps
1248 the most influential man in reality on the bench,
1249 evidently believes it to be the truth." Upon this Dr.
1250 Pusey wrote in my behalf to the Bishop; and the Bishop
1251 instantly beat a retreat. "I have the honour," he says in
1252 the autograph which I transcribe, "to acknowledge the
1253 receipt of your note, and to say in reply that it has not
1254 been stated by me, (though such a statement has, I believe,
1255 appeared in some of the Public Prints,) that Mr. Newman
1256 had advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living, after he had
1257 forsaken our Church. But it has been stated to me, that
1258 Mr. Newman was in close correspondence with Mr. B. S.,
1259 and, being fully aware of his state of opinions and feelings,
1260 yet advised him to continue in our communion. Allow
1261 me to add," he says to Dr. Pusey, "that neither your
1262 name, nor that of Mr. Keble, was mentioned to me in connexion
1263 with that of Mr. B. S."
1264 I was not going to let the Bishop off on this evasion, so
1265 I wrote to him myself. After quoting his Letter to Dr.
1266 Pusey, I continued, "I beg to trouble your Lordship with
1267 my own account of the two allegations" [*close correspondence*
1268 and *fully aware*, &c.] "which are contained in your
1269 statement, and which have led to your speaking of me in
1270 terms which I hope never to deserve. 1. Since Mr. B. S.
1271 has been in your Lordship's diocese, I have seen him in
1272 Common rooms or private parties in Oxford two or three
1273 times, when I never (as far as I can recollect) had any
1274 conversation with him. During the same time I have, to
1275 the best of my memory, written to him three letters. One
1276 was lately, in acknowledgment of his informing me of his
1277 change of religion. Another was last summer, when I
1278 asked him (to no purpose) to come and stay with me in
1279 this place. The earliest of the three letters was written
1280 just a year since, as far as I recollect, and it certainly was
1281 on the subject of his joining the Church of Rome. I wrote
1282 this letter at the earnest wish of a friend of his. I cannot
1283 be sure that, on his replying, I did not send him a brief
1284 note in explanation of points in my letter which he had
1285 misapprehended. I cannot recollect any other correspondence
1286 between us.
1287 "2. As to my knowledge of his opinions and feelings,
1288 as far as I remember, the only point of perplexity which I
1289 knew, the only point which to this hour I know, as pressing
1290 upon him, was that of the Pope's supremacy. He professed
1291 to be searching Antiquity whether the see of Rome
1292 had formerly that relation to the whole Church which
1293 Roman Catholics now assign to it. My letter was directed
1294 to the point, that it was his duty not to perplex himself
1295 with arguments on [such] a question, ... and to put it
1296 altogether aside.... It is hard that I am put upon my
1297 memory, without knowing the details of the statement
1298 made against me, considering the various correspondence
1299 in which I am from time to time unavoidably engaged....
1300 Be assured, my Lord, that there are very definite limits,
1301 beyond which persons like me would never urge another
1302 to retain preferment in the English Church, nor would
1303 retain it themselves; and that the censure which has been
1304 directed against them by so many of its Rulers has a very
1305 grave bearing upon those limits." The Bishop replied in
1306 a civil letter, and sent my own letter to his original informant,
1307 who wrote to me the letter of a gentleman. It
1308 seems that an anxious lady had said something or other
1309 which had been misinterpreted, against her real meaning,
1310 into the calumny which was circulated, and so the report
1311 vanished into thin air. I closed the correspondence with
1312 the following Letter to the Bishop:—
1313 "I hope your Lordship will believe me when I say, that
1314 statements about me, equally incorrect with that which
1315 has come to your Lordship's ears, are from time to time
1316 reported to me as credited and repeated by the highest
1317 authorities in our Church, though it is very seldom that I
1318 have the opportunity of denying them. I am obliged by
1319 your Lordship's letter to Dr. Pusey as giving me such an
1320 opportunity." Then I added, with a purpose, "Your
1321 Lordship will observe that in my Letter I had no occasion
1322 to proceed to the question, whether a person holding
1323 Roman Catholic opinions can in honesty remain in our
1324 Church. Lest then any misconception should arise from
1325 my silence, I here take the liberty of adding, that I see
1326 nothing wrong in such a person's continuing in communion
1327 with us, provided he holds no preferment or office,
1328 abstains from the management of ecclesiastical matters,
1329 and is bound by no subscription or oath to our doctrines."
1330 This was written on March 8, 1843, and was in anticipation
1331 of my own retirement into lay communion. This
1332 again leads me to a remark:—for two years I was in lay
1333 communion, not indeed being a Catholic in my convictions,
1334 but in a state of serious doubt, and with the probable prospect
1335 of becoming some day, what as yet I was not. Under
1336 these circumstances I thought the best thing I could do
1337 was to give up duty and to throw myself into lay communion,
1338 remaining an Anglican. I could not go to Rome,
1339 while I thought what I did of the devotions she sanctioned
1340 to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints. I did not give up
1341 my fellowship, for I could not be sure that my doubts
1342 would not be reduced or overcome, however unlikely I
1343 might consider such an event. But I gave up my living;
1344 and, for two years before my conversion, I took no clerical
1345 duty. My last Sermon was in September, 1843; then I
1346 remained at Littlemore in quiet for two years. But it was
1347 made a subject of reproach to me at the time, and is at
1348 this day, that I did not leave the Anglican Church sooner.
1349 To me this seems a wonderful charge; why, even had I
1350 been quite sure that Rome was the true Church, the
1351 Anglican Bishops would have had no just subject of complaint
1352 against me, provided I took no Anglican oath, no
1353 clerical duty, no ecclesiastical administration. Do they
1354 force all men who go to their Churches to believe in the
1355 39 Articles, or to join in the Athanasian Creed? However,
1356 I was to have other measure dealt to me; great
1357 authorities ruled it so; and a great controversialist, Mr.
1358 Stanley Faber, thought it a shame that I did not leave the
1359 Church of England as much as ten years sooner than I
1360 did. He said this in print between the years 1847 and
1361 1849. His nephew, an Anglican clergyman, kindly
1362 wished to undeceive him on this point. So, in the latter
1363 year, after some correspondence, I wrote the following
1364 letter, which will be of service to this narrative, from its
1365 chronological notes:—
1366 "Dec. 6, 1849. Your uncle says, 'If he (Mr. N.) will
1367 declare, *sans phrase*, as the French say, that I have
1368 laboured under an entire mistake, and that he was not a
1369 concealed Romanist during the ten years in question,' (I
1370 suppose, the last ten years of my membership with the
1371 Anglican Church,) 'or during any part of the time, my
1372 controversial antipathy will be at an end, and I will
1373 readily express to him that I am truly sorry that I have
1374 made such a mistake.'
1375 "So candid an avowal is what I should have expected
1376 from a mind like your uncle's. I am extremely glad he
1377 has brought it to this issue.
1378 "By a 'concealed Romanist' I understand him to mean
1379 one, who, professing to belong to the Church of England,
1380 in his heart and will intends to benefit the Church of
1381 Rome, at the expense of the Church of England. He
1382 cannot mean by the expression merely a person who
1383 in fact is benefiting the Church of Rome, while he is intending
1384 to benefit the Church of England, for that is no
1385 discredit to him morally, and he (your uncle) evidently
1386 means to impute blame.
1387 "In the sense in which I have explained the words, I
1388 can simply and honestly say that I was not a concealed
1389 Romanist during the whole, or any part of, the years in
1390 question.
1391 "For the first four years of the ten, (up to Michaelmas,
1392 1839,) I honestly wished to benefit the Church of England,
1393 at the expense of the Church of Rome:
1394 "For the second four years I wished to benefit the
1395 Church of England without prejudice to the Church of
1396 Rome:
1397 "At the beginning of the ninth year (Michaelmas,
1398 1843) I began to despair of the Church of England, and
1399 gave up all clerical duty; and then, what I wrote and did
1400 was influenced by a mere wish not to injure it, and not by
1401 the wish to benefit it:
1402 "At the beginning of the tenth year I distinctly contemplated
1403 leaving it, but I also distinctly told my friends
1404 that it was in my contemplation.
1405 "Lastly, during the last half of that tenth year I was
1406 engaged in writing a book (Essay on Development) in
1407 favour of the Roman Church, and indirectly against the
1408 English; but even then, till it was finished, I had not
1409 absolutely intended to publish it, wishing to reserve to
1410 myself the chance of changing my mind when the argumentative
1411 views which were actuating me had been distinctly
1412 brought out before me in writing.
1413 "I wish this statement, which I make from memory,
1414 and without consulting any document, severely tested by
1415 my writings and doings, as I am confident it will, on the
1416 whole, be borne out, whatever real or apparent exceptions
1417 (I suspect none) have to be allowed by me in detail.
1418 "Your uncle is at liberty to make what use he pleases
1419 of this explanation."
1420 I have now reached an important date in my narrative,
1421 the year 1843; but before proceeding to the matters which
1422 it contains, I will insert portions of my letters from 1841
1423 to 1843, addressed to Catholic acquaintances.
1424 1. "April 8, 1841 ... The unity of the Church
1425 Catholic is very near my heart, only I do not see any
1426 prospect of it in our time; and I despair of its being
1427 effected without great sacrifices on all hands. As to
1428 resisting the Bishop's will, I observe that no point of
1429 doctrine or principle was in dispute, but a course of action,
1430 the publication of certain works. I do not think you
1431 sufficiently understood our position. I suppose you would
1432 obey the Holy See in such a case; now, when we were
1433 separated from the Pope, his authority reverted to our
1434 Diocesans. Our Bishop is our Pope. It is our theory,
1435 that each diocese is an integral Church, intercommunion
1436 being a duty, (and the breach of it a sin,) but not essential
1437 to Catholicity. To have resisted my Bishop, would have
1438 been to place myself in an utterly false position, which I
1439 never could have recovered. Depend upon it, the strength
1440 of any party lies in its being *true to its theory*. Consistency
1441 is the life of a movement.
1442 "I have no misgivings whatever that the line I have
1443 taken can be other than a prosperous one: that is, in itself,
1444 for of course Providence may refuse to us its legitimate
1445 issues for our sins.
1446 "I am afraid, that in one respect you may be disappointed.
1447 It is my trust, though I must not be too sanguine,
1448 that we shall not have individual members of our
1449 communion going over to yours. What one's duty would
1450 be under other circumstances, what our duty would have been ten or twenty
1451 years ago, I cannot say; but I do think that there is less
1452 of private judgment in going with one's Church, than in
1453 leaving it. I can earnestly desire a union between my
1454 Church and yours. I cannot listen to the thought of your
1455 being joined by individuals among us."
1456 2. "April 26, 1841. My only anxiety is lest your
1457 branch of the Church should not meet us by those reforms
1458 which surely are *necessary*. It never could be, that so
1459 large a portion of Christendom should have split off from
1460 the communion of Rome, and kept up a protest for 300
1461 years for nothing. I think I never shall believe that so
1462 much piety and earnestness would be found among Protestants,
1463 if there were not some very grave errors on the
1464 side of Rome. To suppose the contrary is most unreal,
1465 and violates all one's notions of moral probabilities. All
1466 aberrations are founded on, and have their life in, some
1467 truth or other—and Protestantism, so widely spread and
1468 so long enduring, must have in it, and must be witness
1469 for, a great truth or much truth. That I am an advocate
1470 for Protestantism, you cannot suppose;—but I am forced
1471 into a *Via Media*, short of Rome, as it is at present."
1472 3. "May 5, 1841. While I most sincerely hold that
1473 there is in the Roman Church a traditionary system which
1474 is not necessarily connected with her essential formularies,
1475 yet, were I ever so much to change my mind on this point,
1476 this would not tend to bring me from my present position,
1477 providentially appointed in the English Church. That
1478 your communion was unassailable, would not prove that
1479 mine was indefensible. Nor would it at all affect the
1480 sense in which I receive our Articles; they would still
1481 speak against certain definite errors, though you had
1482 reformed them.
1483 "I say this lest any lurking suspicion should be left in
1484 the mind of your friends that persons who think with me
1485 are likely, by the growth of their present views, to find it
1486 imperative on them to pass over to your communion.
1487 Allow me to state strongly, that if you have any such
1488 thoughts, and proceed to act upon them, your friends will
1489 be committing a fatal mistake. We have (I trust) the
1490 principle and temper of obedience too intimately wrought
1491 into us to allow of our separating ourselves from our ecclesiastical
1492 superiors because in many points we may sympathize
1493 with others. We have too great a horror of the
1494 principle of private judgment to trust it in so immense
1495 a matter as that of changing from one communion to
1496 another. We may be cast out of our communion, or it
1497 may decree heresy to be truth,—you shall say whether
1498 such contingencies are likely; but I do not see other conceivable
1499 causes of our leaving the Church in which we
1500 were baptized.
1501 "For myself, persons must be well acquainted with
1502 what I have written before they venture to say whether
1503 I have much changed my main opinions and cardinal
1504 views in the course of the last eight years. That my
1505 *sympathies* have grown towards the religion of Rome I do
1506 not deny; that my *reasons* for *shunning* her communion
1507 have lessened or altered it would be difficult perhaps to
1508 prove. And I wish to go by reason, not by feeling."
1509 4. "June 18, 1841. You urge persons whose views
1510 agree with mine to commence a movement in behalf of a
1511 union between the Churches. Now in the letters I have
1512 written, I have uniformly said that I did not expect that
1513 union in our time, and have discouraged the notion of all
1514 sudden proceedings with a view to it. I must ask your
1515 leave to repeat on this occasion most distinctly, that I
1516 cannot be party to any agitation, but mean to remain
1517 quiet in my own place, and to do all I can to make others
1518 take the same course. This I conceive to be my simple
1519 duty; but, over and above this, I will not set my teeth on
1520 edge with sour grapes. I know it is quite within the
1521 range of possibilities that one or another of our people
1522 should go over to your communion; however, it would be
1523 a greater misfortune to you than grief to us. If your
1524 friends wish to put a gulf between themselves and us, let
1525 them make converts, but not else. Some months ago, I
1526 ventured to say that I felt it a painful duty to keep aloof
1527 from all Roman Catholics who came with the intention of
1528 opening negotiations for the union of the Churches: when
1529 you now urge us to petition our Bishops for a union, this,
1530 I conceive, is very like an act of negotiation."
1531 5. I have the first sketch or draft of a letter, which
1532 I wrote to a zealous Catholic layman: it runs as follows,
1533 as far as I have preserved it, but I think there were
1534 various changes and additions:—"September 12, 1841.
1535 It would rejoice all Catholic minds among us, more
1536 than words can say, if you could persuade members of the
1537 Church of Rome to take the line in politics which you so
1538 earnestly advocate. Suspicion and distrust are the main
1539 causes at present of the separation between us, and the
1540 nearest approaches in doctrine will but increase the hostility,
1541 which, alas, our people feel towards yours, while
1542 these causes continue. Depend upon it, you must not
1543 rely upon our Catholic tendencies till they are removed.
1544 I am not speaking of myself, or of any friends of mine;
1545 but of our Church generally. Whatever *our* personal
1546 feelings may be, we shall but tend to raise and spread a
1547 *rival* Church to yours in the four quarters of the world,
1548 unless *you* do what none but you *can* do. Sympathies,
1549 which would flow over to the Church of Rome, as a matter
1550 of course, did she admit them, will but be developed in the
1551 consolidation of our own system, if she continues to be the
1552 object of our suspicions and fears. I wish, of course I do,
1553 that our own Church may be built up and extended, but
1554 still, not at the cost of the Church of Rome, not in opposition
1555 to it. I am sure, that, while you suffer, we suffer
1556 too from the separation; *but we cannot remove the obstacles*;
1557 it is with you to do so. You do not fear us; we fear you.
1558 Till we cease to fear you, we cannot love you.
1559 "While you are in your present position, the friends of
1560 Catholic unity in our Church are but fulfilling the prediction
1561 of those of your body who are averse to them, viz.
1562 that they will be merely strengthening a rival communion
1563 to yours. Many of you say that *we* are your greatest
1564 enemies; we have said so ourselves: so we are, so we shall
1565 be, as things stand at present. We are keeping people
1566 from you, by supplying their wants in our own Church.
1567 We *are* keeping persons from you: do you wish us to keep
1568 them from you for a time or for ever? It rests with you
1569 to determine. I do not fear that you will succeed among
1570 us; you will not supplant our Church in the affections of
1571 the English nation; only through the English Church can
1572 you act upon the English nation. I wish of course our
1573 Church should be consolidated, with and through and in
1574 your communion, for its sake, and your sake, and for the
1575 sake of unity.
1576 "Are you aware that the more serious thinkers among
1577 us are used, as far as they dare form an opinion, to regard
1578 the spirit of Liberalism as the characteristic of the destined
1579 Antichrist? In vain does any one clear the Church of
1580 Rome from the badges of Antichrist, in which Protestants
1581 would invest her, if she deliberately takes up her position
1582 in the very quarter, whither we have cast them, when we
1583 took them off from her. Antichrist is described as the
1584 ανομος,
1585 as exalting himself above the yoke of religion and
1586 law. The spirit of lawlessness came in with the Reformation,
1587 and Liberalism is its offspring.
1588 "And now I fear I am going to pain you by telling
1589 you, that you consider the approaches in doctrine on our
1590 part towards you, closer than they really are. I cannot
1591 help repeating what I have many times said in print, that
1592 your services and devotions to St. Mary in matter of fact
1593 do most deeply pain me. I am only stating it as a fact.
1594 "Again, I have nowhere said that I can accept the decrees
1595 of Trent throughout, nor implied it. The doctrine of
1596 Transubstantiation is a great difficulty with me, as being,
1597 as I think, not primitive. Nor have I said that our Articles
1598 in all respects admit of a Roman interpretation; the
1599 very word 'Transubstantiation' is disowned in them.
1600 "Thus, you see, it is not merely on grounds of expedience
1601 that we do not join you. There are positive difficulties
1602 in the way of it. And, even if there were not, we
1603 shall have no divine warrant for doing so, while we think
1604 that the Church of England is a branch of the true
1605 Church, and that intercommunion with the rest of Christendom
1606 is necessary, not for the life of a particular
1607 Church, but for its health only. I have never disguised
1608 that there are actual circumstances in the Church of
1609 Rome, which pain me much; of the removal of these I
1610 see no chance, while we join you one by one; but if our
1611 Church were prepared for a union, she might make her
1612 terms; she might gain the cup; she might protest against
1613 the extreme honours paid to St. Mary; she might make
1614 some explanation of the doctrine of Transubstantiation.
1615 I am not prepared to say that a reform in other branches
1616 of the Roman Church would be necessary for our uniting
1617 with them, however desirable in itself, so that we were
1618 allowed to make a reform in our own country. We do
1619 not look towards Rome as believing that its communion is
1620 infallible, but that union is a duty."
1621 6. The following letter was occasioned by the present
1622 made to me of a book by the friend to whom it is written;
1623 more will be said on the subject of it presently:—
1624 "Nov. 22, 1842. I only wish that your Church were
1625 more known among us by such writings. You will not
1626 interest us in her, till we see her, not in politics, but in
1627 her true functions of exhorting, teaching, and guiding.
1628 I wish there were a chance of making the leading men
1629 among you understand, what I believe is no novel thought
1630 to yourself. It is not by learned discussions, or acute
1631 arguments, or reports of miracles, that the heart of England
1632 can be gained. It is by men 'approving themselves,'
1633 like the Apostle, 'ministers of Christ.'
1634 "As to your question, whether the Volume you have
1635 sent is not calculated to remove my apprehensions that
1636 another gospel is substituted for the true one in your
1637 practical instructions, before I can answer it in any way,
1638 I ought to know how far the Sermons which it comprises
1639 are *selected* from a number, or whether they are the whole,
1640 or such as the whole, which have been published of the
1641 author's. I assure you, or at least I trust, that, if it is
1642 ever clearly brought home to me that I have been wrong
1643 in what I have said on this subject, my public avowal of
1644 that conviction will only be a question of time with me.
1645 "If, however, you saw our Church as we see it, you
1646 would easily understand that such a change of feeling, did
1647 it take place, would have no necessary tendency, which
1648 you seem to expect, to draw a person from the Church of
1649 England to that of Rome. There is a divine life among
1650 us, clearly manifested, in spite of all our disorders, which
1651 is as great a note of the Church, as any can be. Why
1652 should we seek our Lord's presence elsewhere, when He
1653 vouchsafes it to us where we are? What *call* have we to
1654 change our communion?
1655 "Roman Catholics will find this to be the state of things
1656 in time to come, whatever promise they may fancy there
1657 is of a large secession to their Church. This man or that
1658 may leave us, but there will be no general movement.
1659 There is, indeed, an incipient movement of our *Church*
1660 towards yours, and this your leading men are doing all
1661 they can to frustrate by their unwearied efforts at all risks
1662 to carry off individuals. When will they know their position,
1663 and embrace a larger and wiser policy?"
§ 2.
46 The letter which I have last inserted, is addressed to my
47 dear friend, Dr. Russell, the present President of Maynooth.
48 He had, perhaps, more to do with my conversion
49 than any one else. He called upon me, in passing through
50 Oxford in the summer of 1841, and I think I took him
51 over some of the buildings of the University. He called
52 again another summer, on his way from Dublin to London.
53 I do not recollect that he said a word on the subject of
54 religion on either occasion. He sent me at different times
55 several letters; he was always gentle, mild, unobtrusive,
56 uncontroversial. He let me alone. He also gave me
57 one or two books. Veron's Rule of Faith and some
58 Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a volume of
59 St. Alfonso Liguori's Sermons was another; and it is
60 to those Sermons that my letter to Dr. Russell relates.
61 Now it must be observed that the writings of St. Alfonso,
62 as I knew them by the extracts commonly made from
63 them, prejudiced me as much against the Roman Church
64 as any thing else, on account of what was called their
65 "Mariolatry;" but there was nothing of the kind in this
66 book. I wrote to ask Dr. Russell whether any thing had
67 been left out in the translation; he answered that there
68 certainly were omissions in one Sermon about the Blessed
69 Virgin. This omission, in the case of a book intended for
70 Catholics, at least showed that such passages as are found
71 in the works of Italian Authors were not acceptable to
72 every part of the Catholic world. Such devotional manifestations
73 in honour of our Lady had been my great *crux*
74 as regards Catholicism; I say frankly, I do not fully enter
75 into them now; I trust I do not love her the less, because
76 I cannot enter into them. They may be fully explained
77 and defended; but sentiment and taste do not run with
78 logic: they are suitable for Italy, but they are not suitable
79 for England. But, over and above England, my own case
80 was special; from a boy I had been led to consider that
81 my Maker and I, His creature, were the two beings,
82 luminously such, *in rerum naturâ*. I will not here speculate,
83 however, about my own feelings. Only this I know
84 full well now, and did not know then, that the Catholic
85 Church allows no image of any sort, material or immaterial,
86 no dogmatic symbol, no rite, no sacrament, no
87 Saint, not even the Blessed Virgin herself, to come between
88 the soul and its Creator. It is face to face, "solus
89 cum solo," in all matters between man and his God. He
90 alone creates; He alone has redeemed; before His awful
91 eyes we go in death; in the vision of Him is our eternal
92 beatitude.
93 1. Solus cum solo:—I recollect but indistinctly what I
94 gained from the Volume of which I have been speaking;
95 but it must have been something considerable. At least I
96 had got a key to a difficulty; in these Sermons, (or rather
97 heads of sermons, as they seem to be, taken down by a
98 hearer,) there is much of what would be called legendary
99 illustration; but the substance of them is plain, practical,
100 awful preaching upon the great truths of salvation. What
101 I can speak of with greater confidence is the effect produced
102 on me a little later by studying the Exercises of St. Ignatius.
103 For here again, in a matter consisting in the purest
104 and most direct acts of religion,—in the intercourse between
105 God and the soul, during a season of recollection, of
106 repentance, of good resolution, of inquiry into vocation,—the
107 soul was "sola cum solo;" there was no cloud interposed
108 between the creature and the Object of his faith and
109 love. The command practically enforced was, "My son,
110 give Me thy heart." The devotions then to Angels and
111 Saints as little interfered with the incommunicable glory of
112 the Eternal, as the love which we bear our friends and relations,
113 our tender human sympathies, are inconsistent with
114 that supreme homage of the heart to the Unseen, which
115 really does but sanctify and exalt, not jealously destroy,
116 what is of earth. At a later date Dr. Russell sent me a
117 large bundle of penny or half-penny books of devotion, of
118 all sorts, as they are found in the booksellers' shops at
119 Rome; and, on looking them over, I was quite astonished
120 to find how different they were from what I had fancied,
121 how little there was in them to which I could really object.
122 I have given an account of them in my Essay on the Development
123 of Doctrine. Dr. Russell sent me St. Alfonso's
124 book at the end of 1842; however, it was still a long time
125 before I got over my difficulty, on the score of the devotions
126 paid to the Saints; perhaps, as I judge from a letter
127 I have turned up, it was some way into 1844 before I
128 could be said fully to have got over it.
129 2. I am not sure that I did not also at this time feel the
130 force of another consideration. The idea of the Blessed
131 Virgin was as it were *magnified* in the Church of Rome, as
132 time went on,—but so were all the Christian ideas; as
133 that of the Blessed Eucharist. The whole scene of pale,
134 faint, distant Apostolic Christianity is seen in Rome, as
135 through a telescope or magnifier. The harmony of the
136 whole, however, is of course what it was. It is unfair
137 then to take one Roman idea, that of the Blessed Virgin,
138 out of what may be called its context.
139 3. Thus I am brought to the principle of development
140 of doctrine in the Christian Church, to which I gave my
141 mind at the end of 1842. I had made mention of it in
142 the passage, which I quoted many pages back (vide p. 111),
143 in "Home Thoughts Abroad," published in 1836; and even
144 at an earlier date I had introduced it into my History
145 of the Arians in 1832; nor had I ever lost sight of it in
146 my speculations. And it is certainly recognized in the
147 Treatise of Vincent of Lerins, which has so often been
148 taken as the basis of Anglicanism. In 1843 I began to
149 consider it attentively; I made it the subject of my last
150 University Sermon on February 2; and the general view
151 to which I came is stated thus in a letter to a friend of the
152 date of July 14, 1844;—it will be observed that, now as
153 before, my *issue* is still Creed *versus* Church:—
154 "The kind of considerations which weighs with me are
155 such as the following:—1. I am far more certain (according
156 to the Fathers) that we *are* in a state of culpable
157 separation, *than* that developments do *not* exist under
158 the Gospel, and that the Roman developments are not the
159 true ones. 2. I am far more certain, that *our* (modern)
160 doctrines are wrong, *than* that the *Roman* (modern) doctrines
161 are wrong. 3. Granting that the Roman (special)
162 doctrines are not found drawn out in the early Church,
163 yet I think there is sufficient trace of them in it, to recommend
164 and prove them, *on the hypothesis* of the Church
165 having a divine guidance, though not sufficient to prove
166 them by itself. So that the question simply turns on the
167 nature of the promise of the Spirit, made to the Church.
168 4. The proof of the Roman (modern) doctrine is as strong
169 (or stronger) in Antiquity, as that of certain doctrines
170 which both we and Romans hold: e.g. there is more of
171 evidence in Antiquity for the necessity of Unity, than for
172 the Apostolical Succession; for the Supremacy of the See
173 of Rome, than for the Presence in the Eucharist; for the
174 practice of Invocation, than for certain books in the present
175 Canon of Scripture, &c. &c. 5. The analogy of the
176 Old Testament, and also of the New, leads to the acknowledgment
177 of doctrinal developments."
178 4. And thus I was led on to a further consideration.
179 I saw that the principle of development not only accounted
180 for certain facts, but was in itself a remarkable philosophical
181 phenomenon, giving a character to the whole course
182 of Christian thought. It was discernible from the first
183 years of the Catholic teaching up to the present day, and
184 gave to that teaching a unity and individuality. It served
185 as a sort of test, which the Anglican could not exhibit,
186 that modern Rome was in truth ancient Antioch, Alexandria,
187 and Constantinople, just as a mathematical curve
188 has its own law and expression.
189 5. And thus again I was led on to examine more attentively
190 what I doubt not was in my thoughts long before,
191 viz. the concatenation of argument by which the mind
192 ascends from its first to its final religious idea; and I
193 came to the conclusion that there was no medium, in true
194 philosophy, between Atheism and Catholicity, and that a
195 perfectly consistent mind, under those circumstances in
196 which it finds itself here below, must embrace either the
197 one or the other. And I hold this still: I am a Catholic
198 by virtue of my believing in a God; and if I am asked
199 why I believe in a God, I answer that it is because I
200 believe in myself, for I feel it impossible to believe in my
201 own existence (and of that fact I am quite sure) without
202 believing also in the existence of Him, who lives as a
203 Personal, All-seeing, All-judging Being in my conscience.
204 Now, I dare say, I have not expressed myself with philosophical
205 correctness, because I have not given myself to
206 the study of what metaphysicians have said on the subject;
207 but I think I have a strong true meaning in what I
208 say which will stand examination.
209 6. Moreover, I found a corroboration of the fact of the
210 logical connexion of Theism with Catholicism in a consideration
211 parallel to that which I had adopted on the subject of
212 development of doctrine. The fact of the operation from
213 first to last of that principle of development in the truths
214 of Revelation, is an argument in favour of the identity of
215 Roman and Primitive Christianity; but as there is a law
216 which acts upon the subject-matter of dogmatic theology,
217 so is there a law in the matter of religious faith. In the
218 first chapter of this Narrative I spoke of certitude as the
219 consequence, divinely intended and enjoined upon us, of
220 the accumulative force of certain given reasons which,
221 taken one by one, were only probabilities. Let it be recollected
222 that I am historically relating my state of mind,
223 at the period of my life which I am surveying. I am not
224 speaking theologically, nor have I any intention of going
225 into controversy, or of defending myself; but speaking historically
226 of what I held in 1843-4, I say, that I believed
227 in a God on a ground of probability, that I believed in
228 Christianity on a probability, and that I believed in
229 Catholicism on a probability, and that these three grounds
230 of probability, distinct from each other of course in subject
231 matter, were still all of them one and the same in
232 nature of proof, as being probabilities—probabilities of a
233 special kind, a cumulative, a transcendent probability but
234 still probability; inasmuch as He who made us has so
235 willed, that in mathematics indeed we should arrive at
236 certitude by rigid demonstration, but in religious inquiry
237 we should arrive at certitude by accumulated probabilities;—He
238 has willed, I say, that we should so act, and, as
239 willing it, He co-operates with us in our acting, and
240 thereby enables us to do that which He wills us to do,
241 and carries us on, if our will does but co-operate with His,
242 to a certitude which rises higher than the logical force of
243 our conclusions. And thus I came to see clearly, and to
244 have a satisfaction in seeing, that, in being led on into the
245 Church of Rome, I was not proceeding on any secondary
246 or isolated grounds of reason, or by controversial points
247 in detail, but was protected and justified, even in the use
248 of those secondary or particular arguments, by a great and
249 broad principle. But, let it be observed, that I am stating
250 a matter of fact, not defending it; and if any Catholic says
251 in consequence that I have been converted in a wrong way,
252 I cannot help that now.
253 I have nothing more to say on the subject of the change
254 in my religious opinions. On the one hand I came gradually
255 to see that the Anglican Church was formally in the
256 wrong, on the other that the Church of Rome was formally
257 in the right; then, that no valid reasons could be assigned
258 for continuing in the Anglican, and again that no valid
259 objections could be taken to joining the Roman. Then,
260 I had nothing more to learn; what still remained for my
261 conversion, was, not further change of opinion, but to
262 change opinion itself into the clearness and firmness of
263 intellectual conviction.
264 Now I proceed to detail the acts, to which I committed
265 myself during this last stage of my inquiry.
266 In 1843, I took two very significant steps:—1. In February,
267 I made a formal Retractation of all the hard things
268 which I had said against the Church of Rome. 2. In September,
269 I resigned the Living of St. Mary's, Littlemore
270 included:—I will speak of these two acts separately.
271 1. The words, in which I made my Retractation, have
272 given rise to much criticism. After quoting a number of
273 passages from my writings against the Church of Rome,
274 which I withdrew, I ended thus:—"If you ask me how
275 an individual could venture, not simply to hold, but to
276 publish such views of a communion so ancient, so wide-spreading,
277 so fruitful in Saints, I answer that I said to
278 myself, 'I am not speaking my own words, I am but following
279 almost a *consensus* of the divines of my own Church.
280 They have ever used the strongest language against Rome,
281 even the most able and learned of them. I wish to throw
282 myself into their system. While I say what they say, I
283 am safe. Such views, too, are necessary for our position.'
284 Yet I have reason to fear still, that such language is to be
285 ascribed, in no small measure, to an impetuous temper, a
286 hope of approving myself to persons I respect, and a wish
287 to repel the charge of Romanism."
288 These words have been, and are, again and again cited
289 against me, as if a confession that, when in the Anglican
290 Church, I said things against Rome which I did not really
291 believe.
292 For myself, I cannot understand how any impartial man
293 can so take them; and I have explained them in print
294 several times. I trust that by this time their plain meaning
295 has been satisfactorily brought out by what I have said
296 in former portions of this Narrative; still I have a word or
297 two to say in addition to my former remarks upon them.
298 In the passage in question I apologize for *saying out*
299 in controversy charges against the Church of Rome, which
300 withal I affirm that I fully *believed* at the time when I
301 made them. What is wonderful in such an apology?
302 There are surely many things a man may hold, which at
303 the same time he may feel that he has no right to say
304 publicly, and which it may annoy him that he has said
305 publicly. The law recognizes this principle. In our own
306 time, men have been imprisoned and fined for saying true
307 things of a bad king. The maxim has been held, that,
308 "The greater the truth, the greater is the libel." And
309 so as to the judgment of society, a just indignation would
310 be felt against a writer who brought forward wantonly
311 the weaknesses of a great man, though the whole world
312 knew that they existed. No one is at liberty to speak ill
313 of another without a justifiable reason, even though he
314 knows he is speaking truth, and the public knows it too.
315 Therefore, though I believed what I said against the
316 Roman Church, nevertheless I could not religiously speak
317 it out, unless I was really justified, not only in believing
318 ill, but in speaking ill. I did believe what I said on what I
319 thought to be good reasons; but had I also a just cause for
320 saying out what I believed? I thought I had, and it was
321 this, viz. that to say out what I believed was simply necessary
322 in the controversy for self-defence. It was impossible
323 to let it alone: the Anglican position could not be satisfactorily
324 maintained, without assailing the Roman. In
325 this, as in most cases of conflict, one party was right or
326 the other, not both; and the best defence was to attack. Is
327 not this almost a truism in the Roman controversy? Is it
328 not what every one says, who speaks on the subject at all?
329 Does any serious man abuse the Church of Rome, for the
330 sake of abusing her, or because that abuse justifies his own
331 religious position? What is the meaning of the very
332 word "Protestantism," but that there is a call to speak
333 out? This then is what I said: "I know I spoke strongly
334 against the Church of Rome; but it was no mere abuse,
335 for I had a serious reason for doing so."
336 But, not only did I think such language necessary for
337 my Church's religious position, but I recollected that all
338 the great Anglican divines had thought so before me.
339 They had thought so, and they had acted accordingly.
340 And therefore I observe in the passage in question, with
341 much propriety, that I had not used strong language
342 simply out of my own head, but that in doing so I was
343 following the track, or rather reproducing the teaching, of
344 those who had preceded me.
345 I was pleading guilty to using violent language, but I
346 was pleading also that there were extenuating circumstances
347 in the case. We all know the story of the convict,
348 who on the scaffold bit off his mother's ear. By doing so
349 he did not deny the fact of his own crime, for which he
350 was to hang; but he said that his mother's indulgence
351 when he was a boy, had a good deal to do with it. In like
352 manner I had made a charge, and I had made it *ex animo*;
353 but I accused others of having, by their own example, led
354 me into believing it and publishing it.
355 I was in a humour, certainly, to bite off their ears. I
356 will freely confess, indeed I said it some pages back, that I
357 was angry with the Anglican divines. I thought they had
358 taken me in; I had read the Fathers with their eyes; I
359 had sometimes trusted their quotations or their reasonings;
360 and from reliance on them, I had used words or made
361 statements, which by right I ought rigidly to have examined
362 myself. I had thought myself safe, while I had
363 their warrant for what I said. I had exercised more faith
364 than criticism in the matter. This did not imply any
365 broad misstatements on my part, arising from reliance on
366 their authority, but it implied carelessness in matters of
367 detail. And this of course was a fault.
368 But there was a far deeper reason for my saying what I
369 said in this matter, on which I have not hitherto touched;
370 and it was this:—The most oppressive thought, in the
371 whole process of my change of opinion, was the clear anticipation,
372 verified by the event, that it would issue in the
373 triumph of Liberalism. Against the Anti-dogmatic principle
374 I had thrown my whole mind; yet now I was doing
375 more than any one else could do, to promote it. I was
376 one of those who had kept it at bay in Oxford for so many
377 years; and thus my very retirement was its triumph. The
378 men who had driven me from Oxford were distinctly the
379 Liberals; it was they who had opened the attack upon
380 Tract 90, and it was they who would gain a second benefit,
381 if I went on to abandon the Anglican Church. But
382 this was not all. As I have already said, there are but
383 two alternatives, the way to Rome, and the way to
384 Atheism: Anglicanism is the halfway house on the one
385 side, and Liberalism is the halfway house on the other.
386 How many men were there, as I knew full well, who would
387 not follow me now in my advance from Anglicanism to
388 Rome, but would at once leave Anglicanism and me for the
389 Liberal camp. It is not at all easy (humanly speaking) to
390 wind up an Englishman to a dogmatic level. I had done
391 so in good measure, in the case both of young men and
392 of laymen, the Anglican *Via Media* being the representative
393 of dogma. The dogmatic and the Anglican principle
394 were one, as I had taught them; but I was breaking the
395 *Via Media* to pieces, and would not dogmatic faith altogether
396 be broken up, in the minds of a great number, by
397 the demolition of the *Via Media*? Oh! how unhappy
398 this made me! I heard once from an eye-witness the
399 account of a poor sailor whose legs were shattered by a
400 ball, in the action off Algiers in 1816, and who was taken
401 below for an operation. The surgeon and the chaplain
402 persuaded him to have a leg off; it was done and the
403 tourniquet applied to the wound. Then, they broke it to
404 him that he must have the other off too. The poor fellow
405 said, "You should have told me that, gentlemen," and deliberately
406 unscrewed the instrument and bled to death.
407 Would not that be the case with many friends of my own?
408 How could I ever hope to make them believe in a second
409 theology, when I had cheated them in the first? With what
410 face could I publish a new edition of a dogmatic creed,
411 and ask them to receive it as gospel? Would it not be
412 plain to them that no certainty was to be found any where?
413 Well, in my defence I could but make a lame apology;
414 however, it was the true one, viz. that I had not read the
415 Fathers cautiously enough; that in such nice points, as
416 those which determine the angle of divergence between
417 the two Churches, I had made considerable miscalculations.
418 But how came this about? why, the fact was, unpleasant
419 as it was to avow, that I had leaned too much upon the
420 assertions of Ussher, Jeremy Taylor, or Barrow, and had
421 been deceived by them. Valeat quantum,—it was all that
422 *could* be said. This then was a chief reason of that wording
423 of the Retractation, which has given so much offence,
424 because the bitterness, with which it was written, was not
425 understood;—and the following letter will illustrate it:—
426 "April 3, 1844. I wish to remark on William's chief
427 distress, that my changing my opinion seemed to unsettle
428 one's confidence in truth and falsehood as external things,
429 and led one to be suspicious of the new opinion as one
430 became distrustful of the old. Now in what I shall say, I
431 am not going to speak in favour of my second thoughts in
432 comparison of my first, but against such scepticism and
433 unsettlement about truth and falsehood generally, the idea
434 of which is very painful.
435 "The case with me, then, was this, and not surely an
436 unnatural one:—as a matter of feeling and of duty I threw
437 myself into the system which I found myself in. I saw
438 that the English Church had a theological idea or theory
439 as such, and I took it up. I read Laud on Tradition, and
440 thought it (as I still think it) very masterly. The
441 Anglican Theory was very distinctive. I admired it and
442 took it on faith. It did not (I think) occur to me to doubt
443 it; I saw that it was able, and supported by learning, and
444 I felt it was a duty to maintain it. Further, on looking
445 into Antiquity and reading the Fathers, I saw such
446 portions of it as I examined, fully confirmed (e.g. the
447 supremacy of Scripture). There was only one question
448 about which I had a doubt, viz. whether it would *work*, for
449 it has never been more than a paper system....
450 "So far from my change of opinion having any fair
451 tendency to unsettle persons as to truth and falsehood
452 viewed as objective realities, it should be considered whether
453 such change is not *necessary*, if truth be a real objective
454 thing, and be made to confront a person who has been
455 brought up in a system *short of* truth. Surely the *continuance*
456 of a person, who wishes to go right, in a wrong
457 system, and not his *giving it up*, would be that which
458 militated against the objectiveness of Truth, leading, as it
459 would, to the suspicion, that one thing and another were
460 equally pleasing to our Maker, where men were sincere.
461 "Nor surely is it a thing I need be sorry for, that I defended
462 the system in which I found myself, and thus have
463 had to unsay my words. For is it not one's duty, instead
464 of beginning with criticism, to throw oneself generously
465 into that form of religion which is providentially put
466 before one? Is it right, or is it wrong, to begin with
467 private judgment? May we not, on the other hand, look
468 for a blessing *through* obedience even to an erroneous system,
469 and a guidance even by means of it out of it? Were
470 those who were strict and conscientious in their Judaism,
471 or those who were lukewarm and sceptical, more likely to
472 be led into Christianity, when Christ came? Yet in proportion
473 to their previous zeal, would be their appearance
474 of inconsistency. Certainly, I have always contended that
475 obedience even to an erring conscience was the way to
476 gain light, and that it mattered not where a man began,
477 so that he began on what came to hand, and in faith; and
478 that any thing might become a divine method of Truth;
479 that to the pure all things are pure, and have a self-correcting
480 virtue and a power of germinating. And
481 though I have no right at all to assume that this mercy is
482 granted to me, yet the fact, that a person in my situation
483 *may* have it granted to him, seems to me to remove the
484 perplexity which my change of opinion may occasion.
485 "It may be said,—I have said it to myself,—'Why, however,
486 did you *publish*? had you waited quietly, you would
487 have changed your opinion without any of the misery,
488 which now is involved in the change, of disappointing and
489 distressing people.' I answer, that things are so bound up
490 together, as to form a whole, and one cannot tell what is
491 or is not a condition of what. I do not see how possibly
492 I could have published the Tracts, or other works professing
493 to defend our Church, without accompanying them
494 with a strong protest or argument against Rome. The
495 one obvious objection against the whole Anglican line is,
496 that it is Roman; so that I really think there was no
497 alternative between silence altogether, and forming a
498 theory and attacking the Roman system."
499 2. And now, in the next place, as to my Resignation of
500 St. Mary's, which was the second of the steps which I took
501 in 1843. The ostensible, direct, and sufficient reason for
502 my doing so was the persevering attack of the Bishops on
503 Tract 90. I alluded to it in the letter which I have inserted
504 above, addressed to one of the most influential
505 among them. A series of their *ex cathedrâ* judgments,
506 lasting through three years, and including a notice of no
507 little severity in a Charge of my own Bishop, came as near
508 to a condemnation of my Tract, and, so far, to a repudiation
509 of the ancient Catholic doctrine, which was the scope of
510 the Tract, as was possible in the Church of England. It
511 was in order to shield the Tract from such a condemnation,
512 that I had at the time of its publication in 1841 so simply
513 put myself at the disposal of the higher powers in London.
514 At that time, all that was distinctly contemplated in the
515 way of censure, was contained in the message which my
516 Bishop sent me, that the Tract was "objectionable." That
517 I thought was the end of the matter. I had refused to suppress
518 it, and they had yielded that point. Since I published
519 the former portions of this Narrative, I have found what I
520 wrote to Dr. Pusey on March 24, while the matter was in
521 progress. "The more I think of it," I said, "the more
522 reluctant I am to suppress Tract 90, though *of course* I will
523 do it if the Bishop wishes it; I cannot, however, deny that
524 I shall feel it a severe act." According to the notes which
525 I took of the letters or messages which I sent to him on
526 that and the following days, I wrote successively, "My
527 first feeling was to obey without a word; I will obey still;
528 but my judgment has steadily risen against it ever since."
529 Then in the Postscript, "If I have done any good to the
530 Church, I do ask the Bishop this favour, as my reward for
531 it, that he would not insist on a measure, from which I
532 think good will not come. However, I will submit to
533 him." Afterwards, I got stronger still and wrote: "I
534 have almost come to the resolution, if the Bishop publicly
535 intimates that I must suppress the Tract, or speaks strongly
536 in his charge against it, to suppress it indeed, but to
537 resign my living also. I could not in conscience act otherwise.
538 You may show this in any quarter you please."
539 All my then hopes, all my satisfaction at the apparent fulfilment
540 of those hopes was at an end in 1843. It is not wonderful
541 then, that in May of that year, when two out of the
542 three years were gone, I wrote on the subject of my retiring
543 from St. Mary's to the same friend, whom I had consulted
544 upon it in 1840. But I did more now; I told him
545 my great unsettlement of mind on the question of the
546 Churches. I will insert portions of two of my letters:—
547 "May 4, 1843.... At present I fear, as far as I can
548 analyze my own convictions, I consider the Roman
549 Catholic Communion to be the Church of the Apostles,
550 and that what grace is among us (which, through God's
551 mercy, is not little) is extraordinary, and from the overflowings
552 of His dispensation. I am very far more sure
553 that England is in schism, than that the Roman additions
554 to the Primitive Creed may not be developments, arising
555 out of a keen and vivid realizing of the Divine Depositum
556 of Faith.
557 "You will now understand what gives edge to the
558 Bishops' Charges, without any undue sensitiveness on my
559 part. They distress me in two ways:—first, as being in
560 some sense protests and witnesses to my conscience against
561 my own unfaithfulness to the English Church, and next,
562 as being samples of her teaching, and tokens how very far
563 she is from even aspiring to Catholicity.
564 "Of course my being unfaithful to a trust is my great
565 subject of dread,—as it has long been, as you know."
566 When he wrote to make natural objections to my purpose,
567 such as the apprehension that the removal of clerical
568 obligations might have the indirect effect of propelling me
569 towards Rome, I answered:—
570 "May 18, 1843.... My office or charge at St. Mary's
571 is not a mere *state*, but a continual *energy*. People assume
572 and assert certain things of me in consequence. With
573 what sort of sincerity can I obey the Bishop? how am I to
574 act in the frequent cases, in which one way or another the
575 Church of Rome comes into consideration? I have to the
576 utmost of my power tried to keep persons from Rome, and
577 with some success; but even a year and a half since, my
578 arguments, though more efficacious with the persons I
579 aimed at than any others could be, were of a nature to infuse
580 great suspicion of me into the minds of lookers-on.
581 "By retaining St. Mary's, I am an offence and a stumbling-block.
582 Persons are keen-sighted enough to make
583 out what I think on certain points, and then they infer
584 that such opinions are compatible with holding situations
585 of trust in our Church. A number of younger men take
586 the validity of their interpretation of the Articles, &c.
587 from me on *faith*. Is not my present position a cruelty, as
588 well as a treachery towards the Church?
589 "I do not see how I can either preach or publish again,
590 while I hold St. Mary's;—but consider again the following
591 difficulty in such a resolution, which I must state at some
592 length.
593 "Last Long Vacation the idea suggested itself to me of
594 publishing the Lives of the English Saints; and I had a
595 conversation with [a publisher] upon it. I thought it
596 would be useful, as employing the minds of men who were
597 in danger of running wild, bringing them from doctrine
598 to history, and from speculation to fact;—again, as giving
599 them an interest in the English soil, and the English
600 Church, and keeping them from seeking sympathy in
601 Rome, as she is; and further, as tending to promote the
602 spread of right views.
603 "But, within the last month, it has come upon me, that,
604 if the scheme goes on, it will be a practical carrying out of
605 No. 90, from the character of the usages and opinions of
606 ante-reformation times.
607 "It is easy to say, 'Why *will* you do *any* thing? why
608 won't you keep quiet? what business had you to think of
609 any such plan at all?' But I cannot leave a number of
610 poor fellows in the lurch. I am bound to do my best for
611 a great number of people both in Oxford and elsewhere.
612 If *I* did not act, others would find means to do so.
613 "Well, the plan has been taken up with great eagerness
614 and interest. Many men are setting to work. I set down
615 the names of men, most of them engaged, the rest half
616 engaged and probable, some actually writing." About
617 thirty names follow, some of them at that time of the
618 school of Dr. Arnold, others of Dr. Pusey's, some my
619 personal friends and of my own standing, others whom I
620 hardly knew, while of course the majority were of the party
621 of the new Movement. I continue:—
622 "The plan has gone so far, that it would create surprise
623 and talk, were it now suddenly given over. Yet how is it
624 compatible with my holding St. Mary's, being what
625 I am?"
626 Such was the object and the origin of the projected
627 Series of the English Saints; and, since the publication
628 was connected, as has been seen, with my resignation of
629 St. Mary's, I may be allowed to conclude what I have to
630 say on the subject here, though it may read like a digression.
631 As soon then as the first of the Series got into print,
632 the whole project broke down. I had already anticipated
633 that some portions of the Series would be written in a style
634 inconsistent with the professions of a beneficed clergyman,
635 and therefore I had given up my Living; but men of
636 great weight went further in their misgivings than I, when
637 they saw the Life of St. Stephen Harding, and decided
638 that it was of a character inconsistent even with its proceeding
639 from an Anglican publisher: and so the scheme
640 was given up at once. After the two first numbers, I retired
641 from the Editorship, and those Lives only were published
642 in addition, which were then already finished, or in
643 advanced preparation. The following passages from what
644 I or others wrote at the time will illustrate what I have
645 been saying:—
646 In November, 1844, I wrote thus to the author of one
647 of them: "I am not Editor, I have no direct control over
648 the Series. It is T.'s work; he may admit what he
649 pleases; and exclude what he pleases. I was to have
650 been Editor. I did edit the two first numbers. I was
651 responsible for them, in the way in which an Editor is
652 responsible. Had I continued Editor, I should have exercised
653 a control over all. I laid down in the Preface that
654 doctrinal subjects were, if possible, to be excluded. But,
655 even then, I also set down that no writer was to be held
656 answerable for any of the Lives but his own. When I
657 gave up the Editorship, I had various engagements with
658 friends for separate Lives remaining on my hands. I
659 should have liked to have broken from them all, but there
660 were some from which I could not break, and I let them
661 take their course. Some have come to nothing; others
662 like yours have gone on. I have seen such, either in MS.
663 or Proof. As time goes on, I shall have less and less to
664 do with the Series. I think the engagement between you
665 and me should come to an end. I have any how abundant
666 responsibility on me, and too much. I shall write to T.
667 that if he wants the advantage of your assistance, he must
668 write to you direct."
669 In accordance with this letter, I had already advertised
670 in January 1844, ten months before it, that "other Lives,"
671 after St. Stephen Harding, would "be published by their
672 respective authors on their own responsibility." This notice
673 was repeated in February, in the advertisement to
674 the second number entitled "The Family of St. Richard,"
675 though to this number, for some reason which I cannot
676 now recollect, I also put my initials. In the Life of
677 St. Augustine, the author, a man of nearly my own age,
678 says in like manner, "No one but himself is responsible
679 for the way in which these materials have been used." I
680 have in MS. another advertisement to the same effect, but
681 I cannot tell whether it ever appeared in print.
682 I will add, since the authors have been considered "hot-headed
683 fanatic young men," whom I was in charge of,
684 and whom I suffered to do intemperate things, that, while
685 the writer of St. Augustine was in 1844 past forty, the
686 author of the proposed Life of St. Boniface, Mr. Bowden,
687 was forty-six; Mr. Johnson, who was to write St. Aldhelm,
688 forty-three; and most of the others were on one side
689 or other of thirty. Three, I think, were under twenty-five.
690 Moreover, of these writers some became Catholics,
691 some remained Anglicans, and others have professed what
692 are called free or liberal opinions[14].
693 [14] Vide Note D, *Lives of the English Saints*.
694 The immediate cause of the resignation of my Living
695 is stated in the following letter, which I wrote to my
696 Bishop:—
697 "August 29, 1843. It is with much concern that I
698 inform your Lordship, that Mr. A. B., who has been for
699 the last year an inmate of my house here, has just conformed
700 to the Church of Rome. As I have ever been
701 desirous, not only of faithfully discharging the trust,
702 which is involved in holding a living in your Lordship's
703 diocese, but of approving myself to your Lordship, I will
704 for your information state one or two circumstances connected
705 with this unfortunate event.... I received him
706 on condition of his promising me, which he distinctly did,
707 that he would remain quietly in our Church for three
708 years. A year has passed since that time, and, though
709 I saw nothing in him which promised that he would eventually
710 be contented with his present position, yet for the
711 time his mind became as settled as one could wish, and he
712 frequently expressed his satisfaction at being under the
713 promise which I had exacted of him."
714 I felt it impossible to remain any longer in the service
715 of the Anglican Church, when such a breach of trust, however
716 little I had to do with it, would be laid at my door.
717 I wrote in a few days to a friend:
718 "September 7, 1843. I this day ask the Bishop leave to
719 resign St. Mary's. Men whom you little think, or at least
720 whom I little thought, are in almost a hopeless way. Really
721 we may expect any thing. I am going to publish a Volume
722 of Sermons, including those Four against moving."
723 I resigned my living on September the 18th. I had not
724 the means of doing it legally at Oxford. The late Mr.
725 Goldsmid was kind enough to aid me in resigning it in
726 London. I found no fault with the Liberals; they had
727 beaten me in a fair field. As to the act of the Bishops,
728 I thought, to borrow a Scriptural image from Walter Scott,
729 that they had "seethed the kid in his mother's milk."
730 I said to a friend:—
731 "Victrix causa diis placuit, sed victa Catoni."
732 And now I may be almost said to have brought to an
733 end, as far as is necessary for a sketch such as this is, the
734 history both of my changes of religious opinion and of the
735 public acts which they involved.
736 I had one final advance of mind to accomplish, and one
737 final step to take. That further advance of mind was to be
738 able honestly to say that I was *certain* of the conclusions at
739 which I had already arrived. That further step, imperative
740 when such certitude was attained, was my *submission*
741 to the Catholic Church.
742 This submission did not take place till two full years
743 after the resignation of my living in September 1843; nor
744 could I have made it at an earlier day, without doubt and
745 apprehension, that is, with any true conviction of mind or
746 certitude.
747 In the interval, of which it remains to speak, viz. between
748 the autumns of 1843 and 1845, I was in lay communion
749 with the Church of England, attending its services as usual,
750 and abstaining altogether from intercourse with Catholics,
751 from their places of worship, and from those religious rites
752 and usages, such as the Invocation of Saints, which are
753 characteristics of their creed. I did all this on principle;
754 for I never could understand how a man could be of two
755 religions at once.
756 What I have to say about myself between these two
757 autumns I shall almost confine to this one point,—the
758 difficulty I was in, as to the best mode of revealing the
759 state of my mind to my friends and others, and how I
760 managed to reveal it.
761 Up to January, 1842, I had not disclosed my state of
762 unsettlement to more than three persons, as has been mentioned
763 above, and as is repeated in the course of the letters
764 which I am now about to give to the reader. To two of
765 them, intimate and familiar companions, in the Autumn
766 of 1839: to the third, an old friend too, whom I have also
767 named above, I suppose, when I was in great distress of
768 mind upon the affair of the Jerusalem Bishopric. In May,
769 1843, I made it known, as has been seen, to the friend, by
770 whose advice I wished, as far as possible, to be guided.
771 To mention it on set purpose to any one, unless indeed I
772 was asking advice, I should have felt to be a crime. If
773 there is any thing that was abhorrent to me, it was the
774 scattering doubts, and unsettling consciences without necessity.
775 A strong presentiment that my existing opinions
776 would ultimately give way, and that the grounds of them
777 were unsound, was not a sufficient warrant for disclosing
778 the state of my mind. I had no guarantee yet, that that
779 presentiment would be realized. Supposing I were crossing
780 ice, which came right in my way, which I had good
781 reasons for considering sound, and which I saw numbers
782 before me crossing in safety, and supposing a stranger
783 from the bank, in a voice of authority, and in an earnest
784 tone, warned me that it was dangerous, and then was
785 silent, I think I should be startled, and should look about
786 me anxiously, but I think too that I should go on, till I had
787 better grounds for doubt; and such was my state, I believe,
788 till the end of 1842. Then again, when my dissatisfaction
789 became greater, it was hard at first to determine
790 the point of time, when it was too strong to suppress with
791 propriety. Certitude of course is a point, but doubt is a progress;
792 I was not near certitude yet. Certitude is a reflex
793 action; it is to know that one knows. Of that I believe I
794 was not possessed, till close upon my reception into the Catholic
795 Church. Again, a practical, effective doubt is a point
796 too, but who can easily ascertain it for himself? Who
797 can determine when it is, that the scales in the balance of
798 opinion begin to turn, and what was a greater probability
799 in behalf of a belief becomes a positive doubt against it?
800 In considering this question in its bearing upon my conduct
801 in 1843, my own simple answer to my great difficulty
802 had been, *Do* what your present state of opinion requires
803 in the light of duty, and let that *doing* tell: speak by *acts*.
804 This I had done; my first *act* of the year had been in
805 February. After three months' deliberation I had published
806 my retractation of the violent charges which I had
807 made against Rome: I could not be wrong in doing so
808 much as this; but I did no more at the time: I did not
809 retract my Anglican teaching. My second *act* had been
810 in September in the same year; after much sorrowful
811 lingering and hesitation, I had resigned my Living. I
812 tried indeed, before I did so, to keep Littlemore for myself,
813 even though it was still to remain an integral part of St.
814 Mary's. I had given to it a Church and a sort of Parsonage;
815 I had made it a Parish, and I loved it; I thought in 1843
816 that perhaps I need not forfeit my existing relations towards
817 it. I could indeed submit to become the curate at
818 will of another, but I hoped an arrangement was possible,
819 by which, while I had the curacy, I might have been my
820 own master in serving it. I had hoped an exception might
821 have been made in my favour, under the circumstances; but
822 I did not gain my request. Perhaps I was asking what
823 was impracticable, and it is well for me that it was so.
824 These had been my two acts of the year, and I said, "I
825 cannot be wrong in making them; let that follow which
826 must follow in the thoughts of the world about me, when
827 they see what I do." And, as time went on, they fully
828 answered my purpose. What I felt it a simple duty to do,
829 did create a general suspicion about me, without such
830 responsibility as would be involved in my initiating any
831 direct act for the sake of creating it. Then, when friends
832 wrote me on the subject, I either did not deny or I confessed
833 my state of mind, according to the character and
834 need of their letters. Sometimes in the case of intimate
835 friends, whom I should otherwise have been leaving in
836 ignorance of what others knew on every side of them, I
837 invited the question.
838 And here comes in another point for explanation.
839 While I was fighting in Oxford for the Anglican Church,
840 then indeed I was very glad to make converts, and, though
841 I never broke away from that rule of my mind, (as I may
842 call it,) of which I have already spoken, of finding disciples
843 rather than seeking them, yet, that I made advances to
844 others in a special way, I have no doubt; this came to an
845 end, however, as soon as I fell into misgivings as to the true
846 ground to be taken in the controversy. For then, when
847 I gave up my place in the Movement, I ceased from any
848 such proceedings: and my utmost endeavour was to tranquillize
849 such persons, especially those who belonged to the
850 new school, as were unsettled in their religious views, and,
851 as I judged, hasty in their conclusions. This went on till
852 1843; but, at that date, as soon as I turned my face Rome-ward,
853 I gave up, as far as ever was possible, the thought of
854 in any respect and in any shape acting upon others. Then I
855 myself was simply my own concern. How could I in any
856 sense direct others, who had to be guided in so momentous
857 a matter myself? How could I be considered in a position,
858 even to say a word to them one way or the other? How
859 could I presume to unsettle them, as I was unsettled, when
860 I had no means of bringing them out of such unsettlement?
861 And, if they were unsettled already, how could I
862 point to them a place of refuge, when I was not sure that
863 I should choose it for myself? My only line, my only
864 duty, was to keep simply to my own case. I recollected
865 Pascal's words, "Je mourrai seul." I deliberately put out
866 of my thoughts all other works and claims, and said
867 nothing to any one, unless I was obliged.
868 But this brought upon me a great trouble. In the
869 newspapers there were continual reports about my intentions;
870 I did not answer them; presently strangers or
871 friends wrote, begging to be allowed to answer them; and,
872 if I still kept to my resolution and said nothing, then I
873 was thought to be mysterious, and a prejudice was excited
874 against me. But, what was far worse, there were a number
875 of tender, eager hearts, of whom I knew nothing at
876 all, who were watching me, wishing to think as I thought,
877 and to do as I did, if they could but find it out; who in
878 consequence were distressed, that, in so solemn a matter,
879 they could not see what was coming, and who heard reports
880 about me this way or that, on a first day and on a
881 second; and felt the weariness of waiting, and the sickness
882 of delayed hope, and did not understand that I was as
883 perplexed as they were, and, being of more sensitive complexion
884 of mind than myself, were made ill by the suspense.
885 And they too of course for the time thought me
886 mysterious and inexplicable. I ask their pardon as far as
887 I was really unkind to them. There was a gifted and
888 deeply earnest lady, who in a parabolical account of that
889 time, has described both my conduct as she felt it, and
890 her own feelings upon it. In a singularly graphic, amusing
891 vision of pilgrims, who were making their way across a
892 bleak common in great discomfort, and who were ever
893 warned against, yet continually nearing, "the king's highway"
894 on the right, she says, "All my fears and disquiets
895 were speedily renewed by seeing the most daring of our
896 leaders, (the same who had first forced his way through
897 the palisade, and in whose courage and sagacity we all put
898 implicit trust,) suddenly stop short, and declare that he
899 would go on no further. He did not, however, take the
900 leap at once, but quietly sat down on the top of the fence
901 with his feet hanging towards the road, as if he meant to
902 take his time about it, and let himself down easily." I do
903 not wonder at all that I thus seemed so unkind to a lady,
904 who at that time had never seen me. We were both in
905 trial in our different ways. I am far from denying that I
906 was acting selfishly both in her case and in that of others;
907 but it was a religious selfishness. Certainly to myself my
908 own duty seemed clear. They that are whole can heal
909 others; but in my case it was, "Physician, heal thyself."
910 My own soul was my first concern, and it seemed an absurdity
911 to my reason to be converted in partnership. I
912 wished to go to my Lord by myself, and in my own way,
913 or rather His way. I had neither wish, nor, I may say,
914 thought of taking a number with me. Moreover, it is
915 but the truth to say, that it had ever been an annoyance
916 to me to seem to be the head of a party; and that even
917 from fastidiousness of mind, I could not bear to find a thing
918 done elsewhere, simply or mainly because I did it myself,
919 and that, from distrust of myself, I shrank from the thought,
920 whenever it was brought home to me, that I was influencing
921 others. But nothing of this could be known to the world.
922 The following three letters are written to a friend, who
923 had every claim upon me to be frank with him, Archdeacon
924 Manning:—it will be seen that I disclose the real state of
925 my mind in proportion as he presses me.
926 1. "October 14, 1843. I would tell you in a few words
927 why I have resigned St. Mary's, as you seem to wish,
928 were it possible to do so. But it is most difficult to bring
929 out in brief, or even *in extenso*, any just view of my feelings
930 and reasons.
931 "The nearest approach I can give to a general account
932 of them is to say, that it has been caused by the general
933 repudiation of the view, contained in No. 90, on the part
934 of the Church. I could not stand against such an unanimous
935 expression of opinion from the Bishops, supported,
936 as it has been, by the concurrence, or at least silence, of
937 all classes in the Church, lay and clerical. If there ever
938 was a case, in which an individual teacher has been put
939 aside and virtually put away by a community, mine is one.
940 No decency has been observed in the attacks upon me
941 from authority; no protests have been offered against
942 them. It is felt,—I am far from denying, justly felt,—that
943 I am a foreign material, and cannot assimilate with
944 the Church of England.
945 "Even my own Bishop has said that my mode of interpreting
946 the Articles makes them mean *any thing or nothing*.
947 When I heard this delivered, I did not believe my ears.
948 I denied to others that it was said.... Out came the
949 charge, and the words could not be mistaken. This
950 astonished me the more, because I published that Letter
951 to him, (how unwillingly you know,) on the understanding
952 that *I* was to deliver his judgment on No. 90 *instead* of
953 him. A year elapses, and a second and heavier judgment
954 came forth. I did not bargain for this,—nor did he, but
955 the tide was too strong for him.
956 "I fear that I must confess, that, in proportion as I
957 think the English Church is showing herself intrinsically
958 and radically alien from Catholic principles, so do I feel
959 the difficulties of defending her claims to be a branch of
960 the Catholic Church. It seems a dream to call a communion
961 Catholic, when one can neither appeal to any clear
962 statement of Catholic doctrine in its formularies, nor interpret
963 ambiguous formularies by the received and living
964 Catholic sense, whether past or present. Men of Catholic
965 views are too truly but a party in our Church. I cannot
966 deny that many other independent circumstances, which
967 it is not worth while entering into, have led me to the
968 same conclusion.
969 "I do not say all this to every body, as you may suppose;
970 but I do not like to make a secret of it to you."
971 2. "Oct. 25, 1843. You have engaged in a dangerous
972 correspondence; I am deeply sorry for the pain I shall
973 give you.
974 "I must tell you then frankly, (but I combat arguments
975 which to me, alas, are shadows,) that it is not from disappointment,
976 irritation, or impatience, that I have, whether
977 rightly or wrongly, resigned St. Mary's; but because I
978 think the Church of Rome the Catholic Church, and ours
979 not part of the Catholic Church, because not in communion
980 with Rome; and because I feel that I could not honestly
981 be a teacher in it any longer.
982 "This thought came to me last summer four years....
983 I mentioned it to two friends in the autumn.... It
984 arose in the first instance from the Monophysite and
985 Donatist controversies, the former of which I was engaged
986 with in the course of theological study to which I had
987 given myself. This was at a time when no Bishop, I
988 believe, had declared against us[15], and when all was
989 progress and hope. I do not think I have ever felt
990 disappointment or impatience, certainly not then; for
991 I never looked forward to the future, nor do I realize
992 it now.
993 [15] I think Sumner, Bishop of Chester, must have done so already.
994 "My first effort was to write that article on the Catholicity
995 of the English Church; for two years it quieted me.
996 Since the summer of 1839 I have written little or nothing
997 on modern controversy.... You know how unwillingly I
998 wrote my letter to the Bishop in which I committed
999 myself again, as the safest course under circumstances.
1000 The article I speak of quieted me till the end of 1841,
1001 over the affair of No. 90, when that wretched Jerusalem
1002 Bishopric (no personal matter) revived all my alarms.
1003 They have increased up to this moment. At that time I
1004 told my secret to another person in addition.
1005 "You see then that the various ecclesiastical and quasi-ecclesiastical
1006 acts, which have taken place in the course of
1007 the last two years and a half, are not the *cause* of my state
1008 of opinion, but are keen stimulants and weighty confirmations
1009 of a conviction forced upon me, while engaged in the
1010 *course of duty*, viz. that theological reading to which I had
1011 given myself. And this last-mentioned circumstance is a
1012 fact, which has never, I think, come before me till now
1013 that I write to you.
1014 "It is three years since, on account of my state of
1015 opinion, I urged the Provost in vain to let St. Mary's be
1016 separated from Littlemore; thinking I might with a safe
1017 conscience serve the latter, though I could not comfortably
1018 continue in so public a place as a University. This was
1019 before No. 90.
1020 "Finally, I have acted under advice, and that, not of
1021 my own choosing, but what came to me in the way of
1022 duty, nor the advice of those only who agree with me, but
1023 of near friends who differ from me.
1024 "I have nothing to reproach myself with, as far as I
1025 see, in the matter of impatience; i.e. practically or in
1026 conduct. And I trust that He, who has kept me in the
1027 slow course of change hitherto, will keep me still from
1028 hasty acts, or resolves with a doubtful conscience.
1029 "This I am sure of, that such interposition as yours,
1030 kind as it is, only does what *you* would consider harm.
1031 It makes me realize my own views to myself; it makes
1032 me see their consistency; it assures me of my own deliberateness;
1033 it suggests to me the traces of a Providential
1034 Hand; it takes away the pain of disclosures; it relieves
1035 me of a heavy secret.
1036 "You may make what use of my letters you think
1037 right."
1038 3. My correspondent wrote to me once more, and I replied
1039 thus: "October 31, 1843. Your letter has made my heart
1040 ache more, and caused me more and deeper sighs than any
1041 I have had a long while, though I assure you there is
1042 much on all sides of me to cause sighing and heartache.
1043 On all sides:—I am quite haunted by the one dreadful
1044 whisper repeated from so many quarters, and causing the
1045 keenest distress to friends. You know but a part of my
1046 present trial, in knowing that I am unsettled myself.
1047 "Since the beginning of this year I have been obliged
1048 to tell the state of my mind to some others; but never, I
1049 think, without being in a way obliged, as from friends
1050 writing to me as you did, or guessing how matters stood.
1051 No one in Oxford knows it or here" [Littlemore], "but
1052 one near friend whom I felt I could not help telling the
1053 other day. But, I suppose, many more suspect it."
1054 On receiving these letters, my correspondent, if I recollect
1055 rightly, at once communicated the matter of them to
1056 Dr. Pusey, and this will enable me to describe, as nearly as I
1057 can, the way in which he first became aware of my changed
1058 state of opinion.
1059 I had from the first a great difficulty in making Dr.
1060 Pusey understand such differences of opinion as existed
1061 between himself and me. When there was a proposal
1062 about the end of 1838 for a subscription for a Cranmer
1063 Memorial, he wished us both to subscribe together to it.
1064 I could not, of course, and wished him to subscribe by
1065 himself. That he would not do; he could not bear the
1066 thought of our appearing to the world in separate positions,
1067 in a matter of importance. And, as time went on,
1068 he would not take any hints, which I gave him, on the
1069 subject of my growing inclination to Rome. When I
1070 found him so determined, I often had not the heart to go
1071 on. And then I knew, that, from affection to me, he so
1072 often took up and threw himself into what I said, that I
1073 felt the great responsibility I should incur, if I put things
1074 before him just as I might view them myself. And, not
1075 knowing him so well as I did afterwards, I feared lest I
1076 should unsettle him. And moreover, I recollected well,
1077 how prostrated he had been with illness in 1832, and I used
1078 always to think that the start of the Movement had given
1079 him a fresh life. I fancied that his physical energies even
1080 depended on the presence of a vigorous hope and bright
1081 prospects for his imagination to feed upon; so much so,
1082 that when he was so unworthily treated by the authorities
1083 of the place in 1843, I recollect writing to the late Mr.
1084 Dodsworth to state my anxiety, lest, if his mind became
1085 dejected in consequence, his health should suffer seriously
1086 also. These were difficulties in my way; and then again,
1087 another difficulty was, that, as we were not together under
1088 the same roof, we only saw each other at set times; others
1089 indeed, who were coming in or out of my rooms freely,
1090 and according to the need of the moment, knew all my
1091 thoughts easily; but for him to know them well, formal
1092 efforts were necessary. A common friend of ours broke it
1093 all to him in 1841, as far as matters had gone at that
1094 time, and showed him clearly the logical conclusions
1095 which must lie in propositions to which I had committed
1096 myself; but somehow or other in a little while, his mind
1097 fell back into its former happy state, and he could not
1098 bring himself to believe that he and I should not go on
1099 pleasantly together to the end. But that affectionate
1100 dream needs must have been broken at last; and two
1101 years afterwards, that friend to whom I wrote the letters
1102 which I have just now inserted, set himself, as I have
1103 said, to break it. Upon that, I too begged Dr. Pusey to
1104 tell in private to any one he would, that I thought in the
1105 event I should leave the Church of England. However,
1106 he would not do so; and at the end of 1844 had almost
1107 relapsed into his former thoughts about me, if I may
1108 judge from a letter of his which I have found. Nay, at
1109 the Commemoration of 1845, a few months before I left
1110 the Anglican Church, I think he said about me to a friend,
1111 "I trust after all we shall keep him."
1112 In that autumn of 1843, at the time that I spoke to
1113 Dr. Pusey, I asked another friend also to communicate in
1114 confidence, to whom he would, the prospect which lay before
1115 me.
1116 To another friend, Mr. James Hope, now Mr. Hope
1117 Scott, I gave the opportunity of knowing it, if he would,
1118 in the following Postscript to a letter:—
1119 "While I write, I will add a word about myself. You
1120 may come near a person or two who, owing to circumstances,
1121 know more exactly my state of feeling than you
1122 do, though they would not tell you. Now I do not like
1123 that you should not be aware of this, though I see no
1124 *reason* why you should know what they happen to know.
1125 Your wishing it would *be* a reason."
1126 I had a dear and old friend, near his death; I never
1127 told him my state of mind. Why should I unsettle that
1128 sweet calm tranquillity, when I had nothing to offer him
1129 instead? I could not say, "Go to Rome;" else I should
1130 have shown him the way. Yet I offered myself for his
1131 examination. One day he led the way to my speaking
1132 out; but, rightly or wrongly, I could not respond. My
1133 reason was, "I have no certainty on the matter myself.
1134 To say 'I think' is to tease and to distress, not to persuade."
1135 I wrote to him on Michaelmas Day, 1843: "As you
1136 may suppose, I have nothing to write to you about,
1137 pleasant. I *could* tell you some very painful things; but
1138 it is best not to anticipate trouble, which after all can but
1139 happen, and, for what one knows, may be averted. You
1140 are always so kind, that sometimes, when I part with you,
1141 I am nearly moved to tears, and it would be a relief to be
1142 so, at your kindness and at my hardness. I think no one
1143 ever had such kind friends as I have."
1144 The next year, January 22, I wrote to him: "Pusey
1145 has quite enough on him, and generously takes on himself
1146 more than enough, for me to add burdens when I am
1147 not obliged; particularly too, when I am very conscious,
1148 that there *are* burdens, which I am or shall be obliged to
1149 lay upon him some time or other, whether I will or no."
1150 And on February 21: "Half-past ten. I am just up,
1151 having a bad cold; the like has not happened to me
1152 (except twice in January) in my memory. You may
1153 think you have been in my thoughts, long before my
1154 rising. Of course you are so continually, as you well
1155 know. I could not come to see you; I am not worthy of
1156 friends. With my opinions, to the full of which I dare
1157 not confess, I feel like a guilty person with others, though
1158 I trust I am not so. People kindly think that I have
1159 much to bear externally, disappointment, slander, &c.
1160 No, I have nothing to bear, but the anxiety which I feel
1161 for my friends' anxiety for me, and their perplexity. This
1162 is a better Ash-Wednesday than birthday present;" [his
1163 birthday was the same day as mine; it was Ash-Wednesday
1164 that year;] "but I cannot help writing about what
1165 is uppermost. And now, my dear B., all kindest and best
1166 wishes to you, my oldest friend, whom I must not speak
1167 more about, and with reference to myself, lest you should
1168 be angry." It was not in his nature to have doubts: he
1169 used to look at me with anxiety, and wonder what had
1170 come over me.
1171 On Easter Monday: "All that is good and gracious
1172 descend upon you and yours from the influences of this
1173 Blessed Season; and it will be so, (so be it!) for what is
1174 the life of you all, as day passes after day, but a simple
1175 endeavour to serve Him, from whom all blessing comes?
1176 Though we are separated in place, yet this we have in
1177 common, that you are living a calm and cheerful time, and
1178 I am enjoying the thought of you. It is your blessing to
1179 have a clear heaven, and peace around, according to the
1180 blessing pronounced on Benjamin[16]. So it is, my dear B.,
1181 and so may it ever be."
1182 [16] Deut. xxxiii. 12.
1183 He was in simple good faith. He died in September of
1184 the same year. I had expected that his last illness would
1185 have brought light to my mind, as to what I ought to do.
1186 It brought none. I made a note, which runs thus: "I
1187 sobbed bitterly over his coffin, to think that he left me still
1188 dark as to what the way of truth was, and what I ought
1189 to do in order to please God and fulfil His will." I think
1190 I wrote to Charles Marriott to say, that at that moment,
1191 with the thought of my friend before me, my strong view
1192 in favour of Rome remained just what it was. On the
1193 other hand, my firm belief that grace was to be found
1194 within the Anglican Church remained too[17]. I wrote to
1195 another friend thus:—
1196 [17] On this subject, vide my Third Lecture on "Anglican Difficulties," also
1197 Note E, *Anglican Church*.
1198 "Sept. 16, 1844. I am full of wrong and miserable
1199 feelings, which it is useless to detail, so grudging and
1200 sullen, when I should be thankful. Of course, when one
1201 sees so blessed an end, and that, the termination of so
1202 blameless a life, of one who really fed on our ordinances
1203 and got strength from them, and sees the same continued
1204 in a whole family, the little children finding quite a solace
1205 of their pain in the Daily Prayer, it is impossible not to
1206 feel more at ease in our Church, as at least a sort of Zoar,
1207 a place of refuge and temporary rest, because of the steepness
1208 of the way. Only, may we be kept from unlawful
1209 security, lest we have Moab and Ammon for our progeny,
1210 the enemies of Israel."
1211 I could not continue in this state, either in the light of
1212 duty or of reason. My difficulty was this: I had been
1213 deceived greatly once; how could I be sure that I was not
1214 deceived a second time? I thought myself right then;
1215 how was I to be certain that I was right now? How
1216 many years had I thought myself sure of what I now rejected?
1217 how could I ever again have confidence in myself?
1218 As in 1840 I listened to the rising doubt in favour of
1219 Rome, now I listened to the waning doubt in favour of
1220 the Anglican Church. To be certain is to know that one
1221 knows; what inward test had I, that I should not change
1222 again, after that I had become a Catholic? I had still
1223 apprehension of this, though I thought a time would come,
1224 when it would depart. However, some limit ought to be
1225 put to these vague misgivings; I must do my best and then
1226 leave it to a higher Power to prosper it. So, at the end of
1227 1844, I came to the resolution of writing an Essay on Doctrinal
1228 Development; and then, if, at the end of it, my convictions
1229 in favour of the Roman Church were not weaker,
1230 of taking the necessary steps for admission into her fold.
1231 By this time the state of my mind was generally known,
1232 and I made no great secret of it. I will illustrate it by
1233 letters of mine which have been put into my hands.
1234 "November 16, 1844. I am going through what must
1235 be gone through; and my trust only is that every day of
1236 pain is so much taken from the necessary draught which
1237 must be exhausted. There is no fear (humanly speaking)
1238 of my moving for a long time yet. This has got out
1239 without my intending it; but it is all well. As far as I
1240 know myself, my one great distress is the perplexity, unsettlement,
1241 alarm, scepticism, which I am causing to so
1242 many; and the loss of kind feeling and good opinion on
1243 the part of so many, known and unknown, who have
1244 wished well to me. And of these two sources of pain it is
1245 the former that is the constant, urgent, unmitigated one.
1246 I had for days a literal ache all about my heart; and from
1247 time to time all the complaints of the Psalmist seemed to
1248 belong to me.
1249 "And as far as I know myself, my one paramount reason
1250 for contemplating a change is my deep, unvarying conviction
1251 that our Church is in schism, and that my salvation
1252 depends on my joining the Church of Rome. I may use
1253 *argumenta ad hominem* to this person or that[18]; but I am not
1254 conscious of resentment, or disgust, at any thing that has
1255 happened to me. I have no visions whatever of hope, no
1256 schemes of action, in any other sphere more suited to me.
1257 I have no existing sympathies with Roman Catholics; I
1258 hardly ever, even abroad, was at one of their services; I
1259 know none of them, I do not like what I hear of them.
1260 [18] Vide supr. p. 219, &c. Letter of Oct. 14, 1843, compared with that of
1261 Oct. 25.
1262 "And then, how much I am giving up in so many ways!
1263 and to me sacrifices irreparable, not only from my age,
1264 when people hate changing, but from my especial love of
1265 old associations and the pleasures of memory. Nor am I
1266 conscious of any feeling, enthusiastic or heroic, of pleasure
1267 in the sacrifice; I have nothing to support me here.
1268 "What keeps me yet is what has kept me long; a fear
1269 that I am under a delusion; but the conviction remains
1270 firm under all circumstances, in all frames of mind. And
1271 this most serious feeling is growing on me; viz. that the
1272 reasons for which I believe as much as our system teaches,
1273 *must* lead me to believe more, and that not to believe more
1274 is to fall back into scepticism.
1275 "A thousand thanks for your most kind and consoling
1276 letter; though I have not yet spoken of it, it was a great
1277 gift."
1278 Shortly after I wrote to the same friend thus: "My
1279 intention is, if nothing comes upon me, which I cannot
1280 foresee, to remain quietly *in statu quo* for a considerable
1281 time, trusting that my friends will kindly remember me
1282 and my trial in their prayers. And I should give up my
1283 fellowship some time before any thing further took place."
1284 There was a lady, now a nun of the Visitation, to whom
1285 at this time I wrote the following letters:—
1286 1. "November 7, 1844. I am still where I was; I am
1287 not moving. Two things, however, seem plain, that every
1288 one is prepared for such an event, next, that every one
1289 expects it of me. Few, indeed, who do not think it suitable,
1290 fewer still, who do not think it likely. However, I
1291 do not think it either suitable or likely. I have very little
1292 reason to doubt about the issue of things, but the when and
1293 the how are known to Him, from whom, I trust, both the
1294 course of things and the issue come. The expression of
1295 opinion, and the latent and habitual feeling about me,
1296 which is on every side and among all parties, has great
1297 force. I insist upon it, because I have a great dread of
1298 going by my own feelings, lest they should mislead me.
1299 By one's sense of duty one must go; but external facts
1300 support one in doing so."
1301 2. "January 8, 1845. What am I to say in answer to
1302 your letter? I know perfectly well, I ought to let you
1303 know more of my feelings and state of mind than you do
1304 know. But how is that possible in a few words? Any
1305 thing I say must be abrupt; nothing can I say which will
1306 not leave a bewildering feeling, as needing so much to explain
1307 it, and being isolated, and (as it were) unlocated,
1308 and not having any thing with it to show its bearings upon
1309 other parts of the subject.
1310 "At present, my full belief is, in accordance with your
1311 letter, that, if there is a move in our Church, very few
1312 persons indeed will be partners to it. I doubt whether
1313 one or two at the most among residents at Oxford. And
1314 I don't know whether I can wish it. The state of the
1315 Roman Catholics is at present so unsatisfactory. This I
1316 am sure of, that nothing but a simple, direct call of duty
1317 is a warrant for any one leaving our Church; no preference
1318 of another Church, no delight in its services, no hope
1319 of greater religious advancement in it, no indignation, no
1320 disgust, at the persons and things, among which we may
1321 find ourselves in the Church of England. The simple
1322 question is, Can *I* (it is personal, not whether another, but
1323 can *I*) be saved in the English Church? am *I* in safety,
1324 were I to die to-night? Is it a mortal sin in *me*, not joining
1325 another communion?
1326 "P.S. I hardly see my way to concur in attendance,
1327 though occasional, in the Roman Catholic chapel, unless a
1328 man has made up his mind pretty well to join it eventually.
1329 Invocations are not *required* in the Church of Rome; somehow,
1330 I do not like using them except under the sanction of
1331 the Church, and this makes me unwilling to admit them
1332 in members of our Church."
1333 3. "March 30. Now I will tell you more than any one
1334 knows except two friends. My own convictions are as
1335 strong as I suppose they can become: only it is so difficult
1336 to know whether it is a call of *reason* or of conscience. I
1337 cannot make out, if I am impelled by what seems *clear*, or
1338 by a sense of *duty*. You can understand how painful this
1339 doubt is; so I have waited, hoping for light, and using the
1340 words of the Psalmist, 'Show some token upon me.' But
1341 I suppose I have no right to wait for ever for this. Then
1342 I am waiting, because friends are most considerately bearing
1343 me in mind, and asking guidance for me; and, I trust,
1344 I should attend to any new feelings which came upon me,
1345 should that be the effect of their kindness. And then this
1346 waiting subserves the purpose of preparing men's minds.
1347 I dread shocking, unsettling people. Any how, I can't
1348 avoid giving incalculable pain. So, if I had my will, I
1349 should like to wait till the summer of 1846, which would
1350 be a full seven years from the time that my convictions
1351 first began to fall on me. But I don't think I shall last
1352 so long.
1353 "My present intention is to give up my Fellowship in
1354 October, and to publish some work or treatise between that
1355 and Christmas. I wish people to know *why* I am acting,
1356 as well as *what* I am doing; it takes off that vague and
1357 distressing surprise, 'What *can* have made him?'"
1358 4. "June 1. What you tell me of yourself makes it
1359 plain that it is your duty to remain quietly and patiently,
1360 till you see more clearly where you are; else you are leaping
1361 in the dark."
1362 In the early part of this year, if not before, there was
1363 an idea afloat that my retirement from the Anglican
1364 Church was owing to my distress that I had been so thrust
1365 aside, without any one's taking my part. Various measures
1366 were, I believe, talked of in consequence of this surmise.
1367 Coincidently with it appeared an exceedingly kind article
1368 about me in a Quarterly, in its April number. The writer
1369 praised me in kind and beautiful language far above my
1370 deserts. In the course of his remarks, he said, speaking
1371 of me as Vicar of St. Mary's: "He had the future race of
1372 clergy hearing him. Did he value and feel tender about,
1373 and cling to his position?... Not at all.... No
1374 sacrifice to him perhaps, he did not care about such
1375 things."
1376 There was a censure implied, however covertly, in these
1377 words; and it is alluded to in the following letter, addressed
1378 to a very intimate friend:—
1379 "April 3, 1845.... Accept this apology, my dear
1380 Church, and forgive me. As I say so, tears come into my
1381 eyes;—that arises from the accident of this time, when I
1382 am giving up so much I love. Just now I have been overset
1383 by James Mozley's article in the Remembrancer; yet
1384 really, my dear Church, I have never for an instant had
1385 even the temptation of repenting my leaving Oxford. The
1386 feeling of repentance has not even come into my mind.
1387 How could it? How could I remain at St. Mary's a hypocrite?
1388 how could I be answerable for souls, (and life so
1389 uncertain,) with the convictions, or at least persuasions,
1390 which I had upon me? It is indeed a responsibility to
1391 act as I am doing; and I feel His hand heavy on me
1392 without intermission, who is all Wisdom and Love, so that
1393 my heart and mind are tired out, just as the limbs might
1394 be from a load on one's back. That sort of dull aching
1395 pain is mine; but my responsibility really is nothing to
1396 what it would be, to be answerable for souls, for confiding
1397 loving souls, in the English Church, with my convictions.
1398 My love to Marriott, and save me the pain of sending him
1399 a line."
1400 I am now close upon the date of my reception into the
1401 Catholic Church; at the beginning of the year a letter had
1402 been addressed to me by a very dear friend, now no more,
1403 Charles Marriott. I quote some sentences from it, for the love
1404 which I bear him and the value that I set on his good word.
1405 "January 15, 1845. You know me well enough to be
1406 aware, that I never see through any thing at first. Your
1407 letter to Badeley casts a gloom over the future, which you
1408 can understand, if you have understood me, as I believe
1409 you have. But I may speak out at once, of what I see and
1410 feel at once, and doubt not that I shall ever feel: that your
1411 whole conduct towards the Church of England and towards
1412 us, who have striven and are still striving to seek after
1413 God for ourselves, and to revive true religion among
1414 others, under her authority and guidance, has been generous
1415 and considerate, and, were that word appropriate,
1416 dutiful, to a degree that I could scarcely have conceived
1417 possible, more unsparing of self than I should have thought
1418 nature could sustain. I have felt with pain every link
1419 that you have severed, and I have asked no questions,
1420 because I felt that you ought to measure the disclosure of
1421 your thoughts according to the occasion, and the capacity
1422 of those to whom you spoke. I write in haste, in the
1423 midst of engagements engrossing in themselves, but partly
1424 made tasteless, partly embittered by what I have heard;
1425 but I am willing to trust even you, whom I love best on
1426 earth, in God's Hand, in the earnest prayer that you may
1427 be so employed as is best for the Holy Catholic Church."
1428 In July, a Bishop thought it worth while to give out to
1429 the world that "the adherents of Mr. Newman are few in
1430 number. A short time will now probably suffice to prove
1431 this fact. It is well known that he is preparing for secession;
1432 and, when that event takes place, it will be seen
1433 how few will go with him."
1434 I had begun my Essay on the Development of Doctrine
1435 in the beginning of 1845, and I was hard at it all through
1436 the year till October. As I advanced, my difficulties so
1437 cleared away that I ceased to speak of "the Roman
1438 Catholics," and boldly called them Catholics. Before I
1439 got to the end, I resolved to be received, and the book
1440 remains in the state in which it was then, unfinished.
1441 One of my friends at Littlemore had been received into
1442 the Church on Michaelmas Day, at the Passionist House
1443 at Aston, near Stone, by Father Dominic, the Superior.
1444 At the beginning of October the latter was passing through
1445 London to Belgium; and, as I was in some perplexity
1446 what steps to take for being received myself, I assented
1447 to the proposition made to me that the good priest should
1448 take Littlemore in his way, with a view to his doing for me
1449 the same charitable service as he had done to my friend.
1450 On October the 8th I wrote to a number of friends the
1451 following letter:—
1452 "Littlemore, October 8th, 1845. I am this night expecting
1453 Father Dominic, the Passionist, who, from his
1454 youth, has been led to have distinct and direct thoughts,
1455 first of the countries of the North, then of England. After
1456 thirty years' (almost) waiting, he was without his own act
1457 sent here. But he has had little to do with conversions.
1458 I saw him here for a few minutes on St. John Baptist's
1459 day last year.
1460 "He is a simple, holy man; and withal gifted with
1461 remarkable powers. He does not know of my intention;
1462 but I mean to ask of him admission into the One Fold of
1463 Christ....
1464 "I have so many letters to write, that this must do for
1465 all who choose to ask about me. With my best love to
1466 dear Charles Marriott, who is over your head, &c., &c.
1467 "P.S. This will not go till all is over. Of course it
1468 requires no answer."
1469 For a while after my reception, I proposed to betake
1470 myself to some secular calling. I wrote thus in answer to
1471 a very gracious letter of congratulation sent me by Cardinal
1472 Acton:—
1473 "Nov. 25, 1845. I hope you will have anticipated, before
1474 I express it, the great gratification which I received
1475 from your Eminence's letter. That gratification, however,
1476 was tempered by the apprehension, that kind and anxious
1477 well-wishers at a distance attach more importance to my
1478 step than really belongs to it. To me indeed personally it
1479 is of course an inestimable gain; but persons and things
1480 look great at a distance, which are not so when seen close;
1481 and, did your Eminence know me, you would see that I was
1482 one, about whom there has been far more talk for good
1483 and bad than he deserves, and about whose movements far
1484 more expectation has been raised than the event will
1485 justify.
1486 "As I never, I do trust, aimed at any thing else than
1487 obedience to my own sense of right, and have been magnified
1488 into the leader of a party without my wishing it or
1489 acting as such, so now, much as I may wish to the contrary,
1490 and earnestly as I may labour (as is my duty) to
1491 minister in a humble way to the Catholic Church, yet my
1492 powers will, I fear, disappoint the expectations of both my
1493 own friends, and of those who pray for the peace of Jerusalem.
1494 "If I might ask of your Eminence a favour, it is that
1495 you would kindly moderate those anticipations. Would it
1496 were in my power to do, what I do not aspire to do! At
1497 present certainly I cannot look forward to the future, and,
1498 though it would be a good work if I could persuade others
1499 to do as I have done, yet it seems as if I had quite enough
1500 to do in thinking of myself."
1501 Soon, Dr. Wiseman, in whose Vicariate Oxford lay,
1502 called me to Oscott; and I went there with others; afterwards
1503 he sent me to Rome, and finally placed me in Birmingham.
1504 I wrote to a friend:—
1505 "January 20, 1846. You may think how lonely I am.
1506 'Obliviscere populum tuum et domum patris tui,' has been
1507 in my ears for the last twelve hours. I realize more that
1508 we are leaving Littlemore, and it is like going on the open
1509 sea."
1510 I left Oxford for good on Monday, February 23, 1846.
1511 On the Saturday and Sunday before, I was in my house at
1512 Littlemore simply by myself, as I had been for the first
1513 day or two when I had originally taken possession of it.
1514 I slept on Sunday night at my dear friend's, Mr. Johnson's,
1515 at the Observatory. Various friends came to see the
1516 last of me; Mr. Copeland, Mr. Church, Mr. Buckle, Mr.
1517 Pattison, and Mr. Lewis. Dr. Pusey too came up to take
1518 leave of me; and I called on Dr. Ogle, one of my very
1519 oldest friends, for he was my private Tutor, when I was
1520 an Undergraduate. In him I took leave of my first
1521 College, Trinity, which was so dear to me, and which held
1522 on its foundation so many who had been kind to me both
1523 when I was a boy, and all through my Oxford life. Trinity
1524 had never been unkind to me. There used to be much
1525 snap-dragon growing on the walls opposite my freshman's
1526 rooms there, and I had for years taken it as the emblem
1527 of my own perpetual residence even unto death in my
1528 University.
1529 On the morning of the 23rd I left the Observatory. I
1530 have never seen Oxford since, excepting its spires, as they
1531 are seen from the railway[19].
1532 [19] At length I revisited Oxford on February 26th, 1878, after an absence
1533 of just 32 years. Vide Additional Note at the end of the volume.
CHAPTER V.
49 (Texto do capítulo)
POSITION OF MY MIND SINCE 1845.
52 From the time that I became a Catholic, of course I have
53 no further history of my religious opinions to narrate. In
54 saying this, I do not mean to say that my mind has been
55 idle, or that I have given up thinking on theological subjects;
56 but that I have had no variations to record, and
57 have had no anxiety of heart whatever. I have been in
58 perfect peace and contentment; I never have had one doubt.
59 I was not conscious to myself, on my conversion, of any
60 change, intellectual or moral, wrought in my mind. I was
61 not conscious of firmer faith in the fundamental truths of
62 Revelation, or of more self-command; I had not more
63 fervour; but it was like coming into port after a rough
64 sea; and my happiness on that score remains to this day
65 without interruption.
66 Nor had I any trouble about receiving those additional
67 articles, which are not found in the Anglican Creed.
68 Some of them I believed already, but not any one of them
69 was a trial to me. I made a profession of them upon my
70 reception with the greatest ease, and I have the same ease
71 in believing them now. I am far of course from denying
72 that every article of the Christian Creed, whether as held
73 by Catholics or by Protestants, is beset with intellectual
74 difficulties; and it is simple fact, that, for myself, I cannot
75 answer those difficulties. Many persons are very sensitive
76 of the difficulties of Religion; I am as sensitive of them
77 as any one; but I have never been able to see a connexion
78 between apprehending those difficulties, however keenly,
79 and multiplying them to any extent, and on the other hand
80 doubting the doctrines to which they are attached. Ten
81 thousand difficulties do not make one doubt, as I understand
82 the subject; difficulty and doubt are incommensurate.
83 There of course may be difficulties in the evidence; but I
84 am speaking of difficulties intrinsic to the doctrines themselves,
85 or to their relations with each other. A man may be
86 annoyed that he cannot work out a mathematical problem,
87 of which the answer is or is not given to him, without doubting
88 that it admits of an answer, or that a certain particular
89 answer is the true one. Of all points of faith, the being of
90 a God is, to my own apprehension, encompassed with most
91 difficulty, and yet borne in upon our minds with most power.
92 People say that the doctrine of Transubstantiation is
93 difficult to believe; I did not believe the doctrine till I
94 was a Catholic. I had no difficulty in believing it, as soon
95 as I believed that the Catholic Roman Church was the
96 oracle of God, and that she had declared this doctrine to be
97 part of the original revelation. It is difficult, impossible,
98 to imagine, I grant;—but how is it difficult to believe?
99 Yet Macaulay thought it so difficult to believe, that he had
100 need of a believer in it of talents as eminent as Sir Thomas
101 More, before he could bring himself to conceive that the
102 Catholics of an enlightened age could resist "the overwhelming
103 force of the argument against it." "Sir Thomas
104 More," he says, "is one of the choice specimens of wisdom
105 and virtue; and the doctrine of transubstantiation is a
106 kind of proof charge. A faith which stands that test, will
107 stand any test." But for myself, I cannot indeed prove
108 it, I cannot tell *how* it is; but I say, "Why should it not
109 be? What's to hinder it? What do I know of substance
110 or matter? just as much as the greatest philosophers, and
111 that is nothing at all;"—so much is this the case, that
112 there is a rising school of philosophy now, which considers
113 phenomena to constitute the whole of our knowledge in
114 physics. The Catholic doctrine leaves phenomena alone.
115 It does not say that the phenomena go; on the contrary,
116 it says that they remain; nor does it say that the same
117 phenomena are in several places at once. It deals with
118 what no one on earth knows any thing about, the material
119 substances themselves. And, in like manner, of that majestic
120 Article of the Anglican as well as of the Catholic
121 Creed,—the doctrine of the Trinity in Unity. What do
122 I know of the Essence of the Divine Being? I know that
123 my abstract idea of three is simply incompatible with my
124 idea of one; but when I come to the question of concrete
125 fact, I have no means of proving that there is not a sense
126 in which one and three can equally be predicated of the
127 Incommunicable God.
128 But I am going to take upon myself the responsibility
129 of more than the mere Creed of the Church; as the parties
130 accusing me are determined I shall do. They say, that
131 now, in that I am a Catholic, though I may not have
132 offences of my own against honesty to answer for, yet, at
133 least, I am answerable for the offences of others, of my
134 co-religionists, of my brother priests, of the Church herself.
135 I am quite willing to accept the responsibility; and,
136 as I have been able, as I trust, by means of a few words,
137 to dissipate, in the minds of all those who do not begin
138 with disbelieving me, the suspicion with which so many
139 Protestants start, in forming their judgment of Catholics,
140 viz. that our Creed is actually set up in inevitable superstition
141 and hypocrisy, as the original sin of Catholicism;
142 so now I will proceed, as before, identifying myself with
143 the Church and vindicating it,—not of course denying the
144 enormous mass of sin and error which exists of necessity
145 in that world-wide multiform Communion,—but going to
146 the proof of this one point, that its system is in no sense
147 dishonest, and that therefore the upholders and teachers of
148 that system, as such, have a claim to be acquitted in their
149 own persons of that odious imputation.
150 Starting then with the being of a God, (which, as I
151 have said, is as certain to me as the certainty of my own
152 existence, though when I try to put the grounds of that
153 certainty into logical shape I find a difficulty in doing so
154 in mood and figure to my satisfaction,) I look out of
155 myself into the world of men, and there I see a sight
156 which fills me with unspeakable distress. The world
157 seems simply to give the lie to that great truth, of which
158 my whole being is so full; and the effect upon me is, in
159 consequence, as a matter of necessity, as confusing as if it
160 denied that I am in existence myself. If I looked into a
161 mirror, and did not see my face, I should have the sort of
162 feeling which actually comes upon me, when I look into
163 this living busy world, and see no reflexion of its Creator.
164 This is, to me, one of those great difficulties of this absolute
165 primary truth, to which I referred just now. Were it not
166 for this voice, speaking so clearly in my conscience and
167 my heart, I should be an atheist, or a pantheist, or a polytheist
168 when I looked into the world. I am speaking for
169 myself only; and I am far from denying the real force of
170 the arguments in proof of a God, drawn from the general
171 facts of human society and the course of history, but these
172 do not warm me or enlighten me; they do not take away
173 the winter of my desolation, or make the buds unfold and
174 the leaves grow within me, and my moral being rejoice.
175 The sight of the world is nothing else than the prophet's
176 scroll, full of "lamentations, and mourning, and woe."
177 To consider the world in its length and breadth, its
178 various history, the many races of man, their starts, their
179 fortunes, their mutual alienation, their conflicts; and then
180 their ways, habits, governments, forms of worship; their
181 enterprises, their aimless courses, their random achievements
182 and acquirements, the impotent conclusion of
183 long-standing facts, the tokens so faint and broken of a
184 superintending design, the blind evolution of what turn
185 out to be great powers or truths, the progress of things,
186 as if from unreasoning elements, not towards final causes,
187 the greatness and littleness of man, his far-reaching aims,
188 his short duration, the curtain hung over his futurity, the
189 disappointments of life, the defeat of good, the success of
190 evil, physical pain, mental anguish, the prevalence and
191 intensity of sin, the pervading idolatries, the corruptions,
192 the dreary hopeless irreligion, that condition of the whole
193 race, so fearfully yet exactly described in the Apostle's
194 words, "having no hope and without God in the world,"—all
195 this is a vision to dizzy and appal; and inflicts upon
196 the mind the sense of a profound mystery, which is absolutely
197 beyond human solution.
198 What shall be said to this heart-piercing, reason-bewildering
199 fact? I can only answer, that either there is no
200 Creator, or this living society of men is in a true sense
201 discarded from His presence. Did I see a boy of good
202 make and mind, with the tokens on him of a refined
203 nature, cast upon the world without provision, unable to
204 say whence he came, his birth-place or his family connexions,
205 I should conclude that there was some mystery
206 connected with his history, and that he was one, of whom,
207 from one cause or other, his parents were ashamed. Thus
208 only should I be able to account for the contrast between
209 the promise and the condition of his being. And so I
210 argue about the world;—*if* there be a God, *since* there is a
211 God, the human race is implicated in some terrible aboriginal
212 calamity. It is out of joint with the purposes of its
213 Creator. This is a fact, a fact as true as the fact of its
214 existence; and thus the doctrine of what is theologically
215 called original sin becomes to me almost as certain as that
216 the world exists, and as the existence of God.
217 And now, supposing it were the blessed and loving will
218 of the Creator to interfere in this anarchical condition of
219 things, what are we to suppose would be the methods
220 which might be necessarily or naturally involved in His
221 purpose of mercy? Since the world is in so abnormal a
222 state, surely it would be no surprise to me, if the interposition
223 were of necessity equally extraordinary—or what
224 is called miraculous. But that subject does not directly
225 come into the scope of my present remarks. Miracles as
226 evidence, involve a process of reason, or an argument; and
227 of course I am thinking of some mode of interference
228 which does not immediately run into argument. I am
229 rather asking what must be the face-to-face antagonist, by
230 which to withstand and baffle the fierce energy of passion
231 and the all-corroding, all-dissolving scepticism of the intellect
232 in religious inquiries? I have no intention at all
233 of denying, that truth is the real object of our reason, and
234 that, if it does not attain to truth, either the premiss or
235 the process is in fault; but I am not speaking here of
236 right reason, but of reason as it acts in fact and concretely
237 in fallen man. I know that even the unaided reason, when
238 correctly exercised, leads to a belief in God, in the immortality
239 of the soul, and in a future retribution; but I am
240 considering the faculty of reason actually and historically;
241 and in this point of view, I do not think I am wrong in
242 saying that its tendency is towards a simple unbelief in
243 matters of religion. No truth, however sacred, can stand
244 against it, in the long run; and hence it is that in the
245 pagan world, when our Lord came, the last traces of the
246 religious knowledge of former times were all but disappearing
247 from those portions of the world in which the
248 intellect had been active and had had a career.
249 And in these latter days, in like manner, outside the
250 Catholic Church things are tending,—with far greater rapidity
251 than in that old time from the circumstance of the
252 age,—to atheism in one shape or other. What a scene,
253 what a prospect, does the whole of Europe present at this
254 day! and not only Europe, but every government and
255 every civilization through the world, which is under the
256 influence of the European mind! Especially, for it most
257 concerns us, how sorrowful, in the view of religion, even
258 taken in its most elementary, most attenuated form, is
259 the spectacle presented to us by the educated intellect of
260 England, France, and Germany! Lovers of their country
261 and of their race, religious men, external to the Catholic
262 Church, have attempted various expedients to arrest fierce
263 wilful human nature in its onward course, and to bring it
264 into subjection. The necessity of some form of religion
265 for the interests of humanity, has been generally acknowledged:
266 but where was the concrete representative of
267 things invisible, which would have the force and the
268 toughness necessary to be a breakwater against the
269 deluge? Three centuries ago the establishment of religion,
270 material, legal, and social, was generally adopted as
271 the best expedient for the purpose, in those countries
272 which separated from the Catholic Church; and for a long
273 time it was successful; but now the crevices of those
274 establishments are admitting the enemy. Thirty years
275 ago, education was relied upon: ten years ago there was a
276 hope that wars would cease for ever, under the influence of
277 commercial enterprise and the reign of the useful and fine
278 arts; but will any one venture to say that there is any
279 thing any where on this earth, which will afford a fulcrum
280 for us, whereby to keep the earth from moving onwards?
281 The judgment, which experience passes whether on
282 establishments or on education, as a means of maintaining
283 religious truth in this anarchical world, must be extended
284 even to Scripture, though Scripture be divine. Experience
285 proves surely that the Bible does not answer a purpose for
286 which it was never intended. It may be accidentally the
287 means of the conversion of individuals; but a book, after
288 all, cannot make a stand against the wild living intellect
289 of man, and in this day it begins to testify, as regards its
290 own structure and contents, to the power of that universal
291 solvent, which is so successfully acting upon religious
292 establishments.
293 Supposing then it to be the Will of the Creator to interfere
294 in human affairs, and to make provisions for retaining
295 in the world a knowledge of Himself, so definite and distinct
296 as to be proof against the energy of human scepticism,
297 in such a case,—I am far from saying that there was
298 no other way,—but there is nothing to surprise the mind,
299 if He should think fit to introduce a power into the world,
300 invested with the prerogative of infallibility in religious
301 matters. Such a provision would be a direct, immediate,
302 active, and prompt means of withstanding the difficulty;
303 it would be an instrument suited to the need; and, when
304 I find that this is the very claim of the Catholic Church,
305 not only do I feel no difficulty in admitting the idea, but
306 there is a fitness in it, which recommends it to my mind.
307 And thus I am brought to speak of the Church's infallibility,
308 as a provision, adapted by the mercy of the Creator,
309 to preserve religion in the world, and to restrain that freedom
310 of thought, which of course in itself is one of the
311 greatest of our natural gifts, and to rescue it from its own
312 suicidal excesses. And let it be observed that, neither
313 here nor in what follows, shall I have occasion to speak
314 directly of Revelation in its subject-matter, but in reference
315 to the sanction which it gives to truths which may be
316 known independently of it,—as it bears upon the defence
317 of natural religion. I say, that a power, possessed of infallibility
318 in religious teaching, is happily adapted to be a
319 working instrument, in the course of human affairs, for
320 smiting hard and throwing back the immense energy of
321 the aggressive, capricious, untrustworthy intellect:—and
322 in saying this, as in the other things that I have to say,
323 it must still be recollected that I am all along bearing in
324 mind my main purpose, which is a defence of myself.
325 I am defending myself here from a plausible charge
326 brought against Catholics, as will be seen better as I proceed.
327 The charge is this:—that I, as a Catholic, not only
328 make profession to hold doctrines which I cannot possibly
329 believe in my heart, but that I also believe in the existence
330 of a power on earth, which at its own will imposes upon
331 men any new set of *credenda*, when it pleases, by a claim
332 to infallibility; in consequence, that my own thoughts are
333 not my own property; that I cannot tell that to-morrow I
334 may not have to give up what I hold to-day, and that the
335 necessary effect of such a condition of mind must be a
336 degrading bondage, or a bitter inward rebellion relieving
337 itself in secret infidelity, or the necessity of ignoring the
338 whole subject of religion in a sort of disgust, and of mechanically
339 saying every thing that the Church says, and
340 leaving to others the defence of it. As then I have above
341 spoken of the relation of my mind towards the Catholic
342 Creed, so now I shall speak of the attitude which it takes
343 up in the view of the Church's infallibility.
344 And first, the initial doctrine of the infallible teacher
345 must be an emphatic protest against the existing state of
346 mankind. Man had rebelled against his Maker. It was
347 this that caused the divine interposition: and to proclaim
348 it must be the first act of the divinely-accredited messenger.
349 The Church must denounce rebellion as of all possible
350 evils the greatest. She must have no terms with it; if
351 she would be true to her Master, she must ban and anathematize
352 it. This is the meaning of a statement of mine
353 which has furnished matter for one of those special accusations
354 to which I am at present replying: I have, however,
355 no fault at all to confess in regard to it; I have
356 nothing to withdraw, and in consequence I here deliberately
357 repeat it. I said, "The Catholic Church holds it
358 better for the sun and moon to drop from heaven, for the
359 earth to fail, and for all the many millions on it to die of
360 starvation in extremest agony, as far as temporal affliction
361 goes, than that one soul, I will not say, should be lost, but
362 should commit one single venial sin, should tell one wilful
363 untruth, or should steal one poor farthing without excuse."
364 I think the principle here enunciated to be the mere preamble
365 in the formal credentials of the Catholic Church, as
366 an Act of Parliament might begin with a "*Whereas*."
367 It is because of the intensity of the evil which has possession
368 of mankind, that a suitable antagonist has been
369 provided against it; and the initial act of that divinely-commissioned
370 power is of course to deliver her challenge
371 and to defy the enemy. Such a preamble then gives a
372 meaning to her position in the world, and an interpretation
373 to her whole course of teaching and action.
374 In like manner she has ever put forth, with most energetic
375 distinctness, those other great elementary truths,
376 which either are an explanation of her mission or give a
377 character to her work. She does not teach that human
378 nature is irreclaimable, else wherefore should she be sent?
379 not, that it is to be shattered and reversed, but to be extricated,
380 purified, and restored; not, that it is a mere mass
381 of hopeless evil, but that it has the promise upon it of great
382 things, and even now, in its present state of disorder and
383 excess, has a virtue and a praise proper to itself. But
384 in the next place she knows and she preaches that such a
385 restoration, as she aims at effecting in it, must be brought
386 about, not simply through certain outward provisions of
387 preaching and teaching, even though they be her own, but
388 from an inward spiritual power or grace imparted directly
389 from above, and of which she is the channel. She has
390 it in charge to rescue human nature from its misery,
391 but not simply by restoring it on its own level, but by
392 lifting it up to a higher level than its own. She recognizes
393 in it real moral excellence though degraded, but she
394 cannot set it free from earth except by exalting it towards
395 heaven. It was for this end that a renovating grace was
396 put into her hands; and therefore from the nature of the
397 gift, as well as from the reasonableness of the case, she
398 goes on, as a further point, to insist, that all true conversion
399 must begin with the first springs of thought, and to
400 teach that each individual man must be in his own person
401 one whole and perfect temple of God, while he is also one
402 of the living stones which build up a visible religious community.
403 And thus the distinctions between nature and
404 grace, and between outward and inward religion, become
405 two further articles in what I have called the preamble of
406 her divine commission.
407 Such truths as these she vigorously reiterates, and pertinaciously
408 inflicts upon mankind; as to such she observes
409 no half-measures, no economical reserve, no delicacy or
410 prudence. "Ye must be born again," is the simple, direct
411 form of words which she uses after her Divine Master:
412 "your whole nature must be re-born; your passions, and
413 your affections, and your aims, and your conscience, and
414 your will, must all be bathed in a new element, and reconsecrated
415 to your Maker,—and, the last not the least, your
416 intellect." It was for repeating these points of her teaching
417 in my own way, that certain passages of one of my
418 Volumes have been brought into the general accusation
419 which has been made against my religious opinions. The
420 writer has said that I was demented if I believed, and unprincipled
421 if I did not believe, in my own statement, that a
422 lazy, ragged, filthy, story-telling beggar-woman, if chaste,
423 sober, cheerful, and religious, had a prospect of heaven,
424 such as was absolutely closed to an accomplished statesman,
425 or lawyer, or noble, be he ever so just, upright, generous,
426 honourable, and conscientious, unless he had also some
427 portion of the divine Christian graces;—yet I should have
428 thought myself defended from criticism by the words which
429 our Lord used to the chief priests, "The publicans and
430 harlots go into the kingdom of God before you." And I
431 was subjected again to the same alternative of imputations,
432 for having ventured to say that consent to an unchaste
433 wish was indefinitely more heinous than any lie viewed
434 apart from its causes, its motives, and its consequences:
435 though a lie, viewed under the limitation of these conditions,
436 is a random utterance, an almost outward act, not
437 directly from the heart, however disgraceful and despicable
438 it may be, however prejudicial to the social contract, however
439 deserving of public reprobation; whereas we have the
440 express words of our Lord to the doctrine that "whoso
441 looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed
442 adultery with her already in his heart." On the strength
443 of these texts, I have surely as much right to believe in
444 these doctrines which have caused so much surprise, as to
445 believe in original sin, or that there is a supernatural revelation,
446 or that a Divine Person suffered, or that punishment
447 is eternal.
448 Passing now from what I have called the preamble of
449 that grant of power, which is made to the Church, to that
450 power itself, Infallibility, I premise two brief remarks:—1.
451 on the one hand, I am not here determining any thing about
452 the essential seat of that power, because that is a question
453 doctrinal, not historical and practical; 2. nor, on the other
454 hand, am I extending the direct subject-matter, over which
455 that power of Infallibility has jurisdiction, beyond religious
456 opinion:—and now as to the power itself.
457 This power, viewed in its fulness, is as tremendous as
458 the giant evil which has called for it. It claims, when
459 brought into exercise but in the legitimate manner, for
460 otherwise of course it is but quiescent, to know for certain
461 the very meaning of every portion of that Divine
462 Message in detail, which was committed by our Lord to
463 His Apostles. It claims to know its own limits, and to
464 decide what it can determine absolutely and what it cannot.
465 It claims, moreover, to have a hold upon statements not
466 directly religious, so far as this,—to determine whether
467 they indirectly relate to religion, and, according to its own
468 definitive judgment, to pronounce whether or not, in a particular
469 case, they are simply consistent with revealed truth.
470 It claims to decide magisterially, whether as within its own
471 province or not, that such and such statements are or are not
472 prejudicial to the *Depositum* of faith, in their spirit or in their
473 consequences, and to allow them, or condemn and forbid
474 them, accordingly. It claims to impose silence at will on
475 any matters, or controversies, of doctrine, which on its own
476 *ipse dixit*, it pronounces to be dangerous, or inexpedient, or
477 inopportune. It claims that, whatever may be the judgment
478 of Catholics upon such acts, these acts should be received
479 by them with those outward marks of reverence,
480 submission, and loyalty, which Englishmen, for instance,
481 pay to the presence of their sovereign, without expressing
482 any criticism on them on the ground that in their matter
483 they are inexpedient, or in their manner violent or harsh.
484 And lastly, it claims to have the right of inflicting spiritual
485 punishment, of cutting off from the ordinary channels of
486 the divine life, and of simply excommunicating, those who
487 refuse to submit themselves to its formal declarations.
488 Such is the infallibility lodged in the Catholic Church,
489 viewed in the concrete, as clothed and surrounded by the
490 appendages of its high sovereignty: it is, to repeat what I
491 said above, a supereminent prodigious power sent upon
492 earth to encounter and master a giant evil.
493 And now, having thus described it, I profess my own
494 absolute submission to its claim. I believe the whole revealed
495 dogma as taught by the Apostles, as committed by
496 the Apostles to the Church; and as declared by the Church
497 to me. I receive it, as it is infallibly interpreted by the
498 authority to whom it is thus committed, and (implicitly)
499 as it shall be, in like manner, further interpreted by that
500 same authority till the end of time. I submit, moreover,
501 to the universally received traditions of the Church, in
502 which lies the matter of those new dogmatic definitions
503 which are from time to time made, and which in all times
504 are the clothing and the illustration of the Catholic dogma
505 as already defined. And I submit myself to those other
506 decisions of the Holy See, theological or not, through the
507 organs which it has itself appointed, which, waiving the
508 question of their infallibility, on the lowest ground come
509 to me with a claim to be accepted and obeyed. Also, I
510 consider that, gradually and in the course of ages, Catholic
511 inquiry has taken certain definite shapes, and has thrown
512 itself into the form of a science, with a method and a
513 phraseology of its own, under the intellectual handling of
514 great minds, such as St. Athanasius, St. Augustine, and
515 St. Thomas; and I feel no temptation at all to break in
516 pieces the great legacy of thought thus committed to us
517 for these latter days.
518 All this being considered as the profession which I make
519 *ex animo*, as for myself, so also on the part of the Catholic
520 body, as far as I know it, it will at first sight be said that
521 the restless intellect of our common humanity is utterly
522 weighed down, to the repression of all independent effort
523 and action whatever, so that, if this is to be the mode of
524 bringing it into order, it is brought into order only to be
525 destroyed. But this is far from the result, far from what
526 I conceive to be the intention of that high Providence who
527 has provided a great remedy for a great evil,—far from
528 borne out by the history of the conflict between Infallibility
529 and Reason in the past, and the prospect of it in the
530 future. The energy of the human intellect "does from
531 opposition grow;" it thrives and is joyous, with a tough
532 elastic strength, under the terrible blows of the divinely-fashioned
533 weapon, and is never so much itself as when it
534 has lately been overthrown. It is the custom with Protestant
535 writers to consider that, whereas there are two
536 great principles in action in the history of religion,
537 Authority and Private Judgment, they have all the Private
538 Judgment to themselves, and we have the full inheritance
539 and the superincumbent oppression of Authority. But
540 this is not so; it is the vast Catholic body itself, and it
541 only, which affords an arena for both combatants in that
542 awful, never-dying duel. It is necessary for the very life
543 of religion, viewed in its large operations and its history,
544 that the warfare should be incessantly carried on. Every
545 exercise of Infallibility is brought out into act by an intense
546 and varied operation of the Reason, both as its ally and as
547 its opponent, and provokes again, when it has done its work,
548 a re-action of Reason against it; and, as in a civil polity
549 the State exists and endures by means of the rivalry and
550 collision, the encroachments and defeats of its constituent
551 parts, so in like manner Catholic Christendom is no simple
552 exhibition of religious absolutism, but presents a continuous
553 picture of Authority and Private Judgment alternately
554 advancing and retreating as the ebb and flow of the tide;—it
555 is a vast assemblage of human beings with wilful intellects
556 and wild passions, brought together into one by the
557 beauty and the Majesty of a Superhuman Power,—into
558 what may be called a large reformatory or training-school,
559 not as if into a hospital or into a prison, not in order to be
560 sent to bed, not to be buried alive, but (if I may change
561 my metaphor) brought together as if into some moral factory,
562 for the melting, refining, and moulding, by an incessant,
563 noisy process, of the raw material of human nature,
564 so excellent, so dangerous, so capable of divine purposes.
565 St. Paul says in one place that his Apostolical power is
566 given him to edification, and not to destruction. There
567 can be no better account of the Infallibility of the Church.
568 It is a supply for a need, and it does not go beyond that
569 need. Its object is, and its effect also, not to enfeeble the
570 freedom or vigour of human thought in religious speculation,
571 but to resist and control its extravagance. What
572 have been its great works? All of them in the distinct
573 province of theology:—to put down Arianism, Eutychianism,
574 Pelagianism, Manichæism, Lutheranism, Jansenism.
575 Such is the broad result of its action in the past;—and now
576 as to the securities which are given us that so it ever will
577 act in time to come.
578 First, Infallibility cannot act outside of a definite circle
579 of thought, and it must in all its decisions, or *definitions*,
580 as they are called, profess to be keeping within it. The
581 great truths of the moral law, of natural religion, and of
582 Apostolical faith, are both its boundary and its foundation.
583 It must not go beyond them, and it must ever appeal to
584 them. Both its subject-matter, and its articles in that
585 subject-matter, are fixed. And it must ever profess to be
586 guided by Scripture and by tradition. It must refer to
587 the particular Apostolic truth which it is enforcing, or
588 (what is called) *defining*. Nothing, then, can be presented
589 to me, in time to come, as part of the faith, but what I
590 ought already to have received, and hitherto have been
591 kept from receiving, (if so,) merely because it has not been
592 brought home to me. Nothing can be imposed upon me
593 different in kind from what I hold already,—much less
594 contrary to it. The new truth which is promulgated, if it
595 is to be called new, must be at least homogeneous, cognate,
596 implicit, viewed relatively to the old truth. It must be
597 what I may even have guessed, or wished, to be included
598 in the Apostolic revelation; and at least it will be of such
599 a character, that my thoughts readily concur in it or
600 coalesce with it, as soon as I hear it. Perhaps I and others
601 actually have always believed it, and the only question
602 which is now decided in my behalf, is, that I have henceforth
603 the satisfaction of having to believe, that I have only
604 been holding all along what the Apostles held before me.
605 Let me take the doctrine which Protestants consider our
606 greatest difficulty, that of the Immaculate Conception.
607 Here I entreat the reader to recollect my main drift, which
608 is this. I have no difficulty in receiving the doctrine; and
609 that, because it so intimately harmonizes with that circle of
610 recognized dogmatic truths, into which it has been recently
611 received;—but if *I* have no difficulty, why may not another
612 have no difficulty also? why may not a hundred? a
613 thousand? Now I am sure that Catholics in general have
614 not any intellectual difficulty at all on the subject of the
615 Immaculate Conception; and that there is no reason why
616 they should. Priests have no difficulty. You tell me
617 that they *ought* to have a difficulty;—but they have not.
618 Be large-minded enough to believe, that men may reason
619 and feel very differently from yourselves; how is it that
620 men, when left to themselves, fall into such various forms
621 of religion, except that there are various types of mind
622 among them, very distinct from each other? From my
623 testimony then about myself, if you believe it, judge of
624 others also who are Catholics: we do not find the difficulties
625 which you do in the doctrines which we hold; we have
626 no intellectual difficulty in that doctrine in particular,
627 which you call a novelty of this day. We priests need not
628 be hypocrites, though we be called upon to believe in the
629 Immaculate Conception. To that large class of minds,
630 who believe in Christianity after our manner,—in the particular
631 temper, spirit, and light, (whatever word is used,)
632 in which Catholics believe it,—there is no burden at all in
633 holding that the Blessed Virgin was conceived without
634 original sin; indeed, it is a simple fact to say, that
635 Catholics have not come to believe it because it is defined,
636 but that it was defined because they believed it.
637 So far from the definition in 1854 being a tyrannical infliction
638 on the Catholic world, it was received every where
639 on its promulgation with the greatest enthusiasm. It was
640 in consequence of the unanimous petition, presented from
641 all parts of the Church to the Holy See, in behalf of an *ex
642 cathedrâ* declaration that the doctrine was Apostolic, that
643 it was declared so to be. I never heard of one Catholic
644 having difficulties in receiving the doctrine, whose faith on
645 other grounds was not already suspicious. Of course there
646 were grave and good men, who were made anxious by the
647 doubt whether it could be formally proved to be Apostolical
648 either by Scripture or tradition, and who accordingly,
649 though believing it themselves, did not see how it could
650 be defined by authority and imposed upon all Catholics as
651 a matter of faith; but this is another matter. The point
652 in question is, whether the doctrine is a burden. I believe
653 it to be none. So far from it being so, I sincerely think
654 that St. Bernard and St. Thomas, who scrupled at it in
655 their day, had they lived into this, would have rejoiced to
656 accept it for its own sake. Their difficulty, as I view it,
657 consisted in matters of words, ideas, and arguments. They
658 thought the doctrine inconsistent with other doctrines;
659 and those who defended it in that age had not that precision
660 in their view of it, which has been attained by means
661 of the long disputes of the centuries which followed. And
662 in this want of precision lay the difference of opinion, and
663 the controversy.
664 Now the instance which I have been taking suggests
665 another remark; the number of those (so called) new doctrines
666 will not oppress us, if it takes eight centuries to promulgate
667 even one of them. Such is about the length of
668 time through which the preparation has been carried on
669 for the definition of the Immaculate Conception. This of
670 course is an extraordinary case; but it is difficult to say
671 what is ordinary, considering how few are the formal
672 occasions on which the voice of Infallibility has been
673 solemnly lifted up. It is to the Pope in Ecumenical
674 Council that we look, as to the normal seat of Infallibility:
675 now there have been only eighteen such Councils since
676 Christianity was,—an average of one to a century,—and
677 of these Councils some passed no doctrinal decree at
678 all, others were employed on only one, and many of them
679 were concerned with only elementary points of the Creed.
680 The Council of Trent embraced a large field of doctrine
681 certainly; but I should apply to its Canons a remark contained
682 in that University Sermon of mine, which has been
683 so ignorantly criticized in the Pamphlet which has been
684 the occasion of this Volume;—I there have said that the
685 various verses of the Athanasian Creed are only repetitions
686 in various shapes of one and the same idea; and in like
687 manner, the Tridentine Decrees are not isolated from each
688 other, but are occupied in bringing out in detail, by a
689 number of separate declarations, as if into bodily form, a
690 few necessary truths. I should make the same remark on
691 the various theological censures, promulgated by Popes,
692 which the Church has received, and on their dogmatic decisions
693 generally. I own that at first sight those decisions
694 seem from their number to be a greater burden on the faith
695 of individuals than are the Canons of Councils; still I do not
696 believe that in matter of fact they are so at all, and I give
697 this reason for it:—it is not that a Catholic, layman or
698 priest, is indifferent to the subject, or, from a sort of recklessness,
699 will accept any thing that is placed before him,
700 or is willing, like a lawyer, to speak according to his brief,
701 but that in such condemnations the Holy See is engaged,
702 for the most part, in repudiating one or two great lines of
703 error, such as Lutheranism or Jansenism, principally ethical
704 not doctrinal, which are divergent from the Catholic
705 mind, and that it is but expressing what any good Catholic,
706 of fair abilities, though unlearned, would say himself, from
707 common and sound sense, if the matter could be put before
708 him.
709 Now I will go on in fairness to say what I think *is* the
710 great trial to the Reason, when confronted with that august
711 prerogative of the Catholic Church, of which I have been
712 speaking. I enlarged just now upon the concrete shape
713 and circumstances, under which pure infallible authority
714 presents itself to the Catholic. That authority has the
715 prerogative of an indirect jurisdiction on subject-matters
716 which lie beyond its own proper limits, and it most reasonably
717 has such a jurisdiction. It could not act in its own
718 province, unless it had a right to act out of it. It could
719 not properly defend religious truth, without claiming for
720 that truth what may be called its *pomœria*; or, to take
721 another illustration, without acting as we act, as a nation,
722 in claiming as our own, not only the land on which we
723 live, but what are called British waters. The Catholic
724 Church claims, not only to judge infallibly on religious
725 questions, but to animadvert on opinions in secular matters
726 which bear upon religion, on matters of philosophy,
727 of science, of literature, of history, and it demands our
728 submission to her claim. It claims to censure books, to
729 silence authors, and to forbid discussions. In this province,
730 taken as a whole, it does not so much speak doctrinally,
731 as enforce measures of discipline. It must of
732 course be obeyed without a word, and perhaps in process
733 of time it will tacitly recede from its own injunctions. In
734 such cases the question of faith does not come in at all;
735 for what is matter of faith is true for all times, and never
736 can be unsaid. Nor does it at all follow, because there is
737 a gift of infallibility in the Catholic Church, that therefore
738 the parties who are in possession of it are in all their proceedings
739 infallible. "O, it is excellent," says the poet,
740 "to have a giant's strength, but tyrannous, to use it like a
741 giant." I think history supplies us with instances in the
742 Church, where legitimate power has been harshly used.
743 To make such admission is no more than saying that the
744 divine treasure, in the words of the Apostle, is "in earthen
745 vessels;" nor does it follow that the substance of the acts
746 of the ruling power is not right and expedient, because its
747 manner may have been faulty. Such high authorities act
748 by means of instruments; we know how such instruments
749 claim for themselves the name of their principals, who
750 thus get the credit of faults which really are not theirs.
751 But granting all this to an extent greater than can with
752 any show of reason be imputed to the ruling power in the
753 Church, what difficulty is there in the fact of this want of
754 prudence or moderation more than can be urged, with far
755 greater justice, against Protestant communities and institutions?
756 What is there in it to make us hypocrites, if
757 it has not that effect upon Protestants? We are called
758 upon, not to profess any thing, but to submit and be silent,
759 as Protestant Churchmen have before now obeyed the royal
760 command to abstain from certain theological questions.
761 Such injunctions as I have been contemplating are laid
762 merely upon our actions, not upon our thoughts. How, for
763 instance, does it tend to make a man a hypocrite, to be forbidden
764 to publish a libel? his thoughts are as free as before:
765 authoritative prohibitions may tease and irritate, but they
766 have no bearing whatever upon the exercise of reason.
767 So much at first sight; but I will go on to say further,
768 that, in spite of all that the most hostile critic may urge
769 about the encroachments or severities of high ecclesiastics,
770 in times past, in the use of their power, I think that the
771 event has shown after all, that they were mainly in the right,
772 and that those whom they were hard upon were mainly
773 in the wrong. I love, for instance, the name of Origen:
774 I will not listen to the notion that so great a soul was lost;
775 but I am quite sure that, in the contest between his doctrine
776 and followers and the ecclesiastical power, his opponents
777 were right, and he was wrong. Yet who can speak
778 with patience of his enemy and the enemy of St. John
779 Chrysostom, that Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria? who
780 can admire or revere Pope Vigilius? And here another
781 consideration presents itself to my thoughts. In reading
782 ecclesiastical history, when I was an Anglican, it used to
783 be forcibly brought home to me, how the initial error of
784 what afterwards became heresy was the urging forward
785 some truth against the prohibition of authority at an unseasonable
786 time. There is a time for every thing, and
787 many a man desires a reformation of an abuse, or the
788 fuller development of a doctrine, or the adoption of a
789 particular policy, but forgets to ask himself whether the
790 right time for it is come: and, knowing that there is no
791 one who will be doing any thing towards its accomplishment
792 in his own lifetime unless he does it himself, he will
793 not listen to the voice of authority, and he spoils a good
794 work in his own century, in order that another man, as
795 yet unborn, may not have the opportunity of bringing it
796 happily to perfection in the next. He may seem to the
797 world to be nothing else than a bold champion for the
798 truth and a martyr to free opinion, when he is just one
799 of those persons whom the competent authority ought to
800 silence; and, though the case may not fall within that
801 subject-matter in which that authority is infallible, or the
802 formal conditions of the exercise of that gift may be wanting,
803 it is clearly the duty of authority to act vigorously in
804 the case. Yet its act will go down to posterity as an
805 instance of a tyrannical interference with private judgment,
806 and of the silencing of a reformer, and of a base
807 love of corruption or error; and it will show still less to
808 advantage, if the ruling power happens in its proceedings
809 to evince any defect of prudence or consideration. And
810 all those who take the part of that ruling authority will
811 be considered as time-servers, or indifferent to the cause of
812 uprightness and truth; while, on the other hand, the said
813 authority may be accidentally supported by a violent ultra
814 party, which exalts opinions into dogmas, and has it principally
815 at heart to destroy every school of thought but its
816 own.
817 Such a state of things may be provoking and discouraging
818 at the time, in the case of two classes of persons; of
819 moderate men who wish to make differences in religious
820 opinion as little as they fairly can be made; and of such
821 as keenly perceive, and are honestly eager to remedy,
822 existing evils,—evils, of which divines in this or that
823 foreign country know nothing at all, and which even at
824 home, where they exist, it is not every one who has the
825 means of estimating. This is a state of things both of
826 past time and of the present. We live in a wonderful
827 age; the enlargement of the circle of secular knowledge
828 just now is simply a bewilderment, and the more so, because
829 it has the promise of continuing, and that with
830 greater rapidity, and more signal results. Now these discoveries,
831 certain or probable, have in matter of fact an
832 indirect bearing upon religious opinions, and the question
833 arises how are the respective claims of revelation and of
834 natural science to be adjusted. Few minds in earnest can
835 remain at ease without some sort of rational grounds for
836 their religious belief; to reconcile theory and fact is
837 almost an instinct of the mind. When then a flood of
838 facts, ascertained or suspected, comes pouring in upon us,
839 with a multitude of others in prospect, all believers in
840 Revelation, be they Catholic or not, are roused to consider
841 their bearing upon themselves, both for the honour of God,
842 and from tenderness for those many souls who, in consequence
843 of the confident tone of the schools of secular
844 knowledge, are in danger of being led away into a bottomless
845 liberalism of thought.
846 I am not going to criticize here that vast body of men,
847 in the mass, who at this time would profess to be liberals
848 in religion; and who look towards the discoveries of the
849 age, certain or in progress, as their informants, direct or
850 indirect, as to what they shall think about the unseen and
851 the future. The Liberalism which gives a colour to society
852 now, is very different from that character of thought which
853 bore the name thirty or forty years ago. Now it is scarcely
854 a party; it is the educated lay world. When I was young,
855 I knew the word first as giving name to a periodical, set
856 up by Lord Byron and others. Now, as then, I have no
857 sympathy with the philosophy of Byron. Afterwards,
858 Liberalism was the badge of a theological school, of a dry
859 and repulsive character, not very dangerous in itself,
860 though dangerous as opening the door to evils which it
861 did not itself either anticipate or comprehend. At present
862 it is nothing else than that deep, plausible scepticism, of
863 which I spoke above, as being the development of human
864 reason, as practically exercised by the natural man.
865 The Liberal religionists of this day are a very mixed
866 body, and therefore I am not intending to speak against
867 them. There may be, and doubtless is, in the hearts of
868 some or many of them a real antipathy or anger against
869 revealed truth, which it is distressing to think of. Again,
870 in many men of science or literature there may be an
871 animosity arising from almost a personal feeling; it being
872 a matter of party, a point of honour, the excitement of a
873 game, or a satisfaction to the soreness or annoyance occasioned
874 by the acrimony or narrowness of apologists for
875 religion, to prove that Christianity or that Scripture is untrustworthy.
876 Many scientific and literary men, on the other
877 hand, go on, I am confident, in a straightforward impartial
878 way, in their own province and on their own line of
879 thought, without any disturbance from religious difficulties
880 in themselves, or any wish at all to give pain to others by
881 the result of their investigations. It would ill become me,
882 as if I were afraid of truth of any kind, to blame those
883 who pursue secular facts, by means of the reason which
884 God has given them, to their logical conclusions: or to be
885 angry with science, because religion is bound in duty to
886 take cognizance of its teaching. But putting these particular
887 classes of men aside, as having no special call on the
888 sympathy of the Catholic, of course he does most deeply
889 enter into the feelings of a fourth and large class of men,
890 in the educated portions of society, of religious and sincere
891 minds, who are simply perplexed,—frightened or rendered
892 desperate, as the case may be,—by the utter confusion into
893 which late discoveries or speculations have thrown their
894 most elementary ideas of religion. Who does not feel for
895 such men? who can have one unkind thought of them?
896 I take up in their behalf St. Augustine's beautiful words,
897 "Illi in vos sæviant," &c. Let them be fierce with you
898 who have no experience of the difficulty with which error
899 is discriminated from truth, and the way of life is found
900 amid the illusions of the world. How many a Catholic
901 has in his thoughts followed such men, many of them so
902 good, so true, so noble! how often has the wish risen in
903 his heart that some one from among his own people should
904 come forward as the champion of revealed truth against its
905 opponents! Various persons, Catholic and Protestant,
906 have asked me to do so myself; but I had several strong
907 difficulties in the way. One of the greatest is this, that at
908 the moment it is so difficult to say precisely what it is that
909 is to be encountered and overthrown. I am far from
910 denying that scientific knowledge is really growing, but it
911 is by fits and starts; hypotheses rise and fall; it is difficult
912 to anticipate which of them will keep their ground,
913 and what the state of knowledge in relation to them will
914 be from year to year. In this condition of things, it has
915 seemed to me to be very undignified for a Catholic to commit
916 himself to the work of chasing what might turn out
917 to be phantoms, and, in behalf of some special objections,
918 to be ingenious in devising a theory, which, before it was
919 completed, might have to give place to some theory newer
920 still, from the fact that those former objections had already
921 come to nought under the uprising of others. It seemed
922 to be specially a time, in which Christians had a call to be
923 patient, in which they had no other way of helping those
924 who were alarmed, than that of exhorting them to have a
925 little faith and fortitude, and to "beware," as the poet
926 says, "of dangerous steps." This seemed so clear to me,
927 the more I thought of the matter, as to make me surmise,
928 that, if I attempted what had so little promise in it, I
929 should find that the highest Catholic Authority was
930 against the attempt, and that I should have spent my
931 time and my thought, in doing what either it would be
932 imprudent to bring before the public at all, or what, did I
933 do so, would only complicate matters further which were
934 already complicated, without my interference, more than
935 enough. And I interpret recent acts of that authority as
936 fulfilling my expectation; I interpret them as tying the
937 hands of a controversialist, such as I should be, and teaching
938 us that true wisdom, which Moses inculcated on his
939 people, when the Egyptians were pursuing them, "Fear
940 ye not, stand still; the Lord shall fight for you, and ye
941 shall hold your peace." And so far from finding a difficulty
942 in obeying in this case, I have cause to be thankful
943 and to rejoice to have so clear a direction in a matter of
944 difficulty.
945 But if we would ascertain with correctness the real
946 course of a principle, we must look at it at a certain distance,
947 and as history represents it to us. Nothing carried
948 on by human instruments, but has its irregularities, and
949 affords ground for criticism, when minutely scrutinized in
950 matters of detail. I have been speaking of that aspect of
951 the action of an infallible authority, which is most open to
952 invidious criticism from those who view it from without;
953 I have tried to be fair, in estimating what can be said to
954 its disadvantage, as witnessed at a particular time in the
955 Catholic Church, and now I wish its adversaries to be
956 equally fair in their judgment upon its historical character.
957 Can, then, the infallible authority, with any show of reason,
958 be said in fact to have destroyed the energy of the Catholic
959 intellect? Let it be observed, I have not here to speak
960 of any conflict which ecclesiastical authority has had with
961 science, for this simple reason, that conflict there has been
962 none; and that, because the secular sciences, as they now
963 exist, are a novelty in the world, and there has been no
964 time yet for a history of relations between theology and
965 these new methods of knowledge, and indeed the Church
966 may be said to have kept clear of them, as is proved by
967 the constantly cited case of Galileo. Here "exceptio probat
968 regulam:" for it is the one stock argument. Again,
969 I have not to speak of any relations of the Church to the
970 new sciences, because my simple question all along has
971 been whether the assumption of infallibility by the proper
972 authority is adapted to make me a hypocrite, and till that
973 authority passes decrees on pure physical subjects and calls
974 on me to subscribe them, (which it never will do, because
975 it has not the power,) it has no tendency to interfere by any
976 of its acts with my private judgment on those points. The
977 simple question is, whether authority has so acted upon
978 the reason of individuals, that they can have no opinion
979 of their own, and have but an alternative of slavish superstition
980 or secret rebellion of heart; and I think the whole
981 history of theology puts an absolute negative upon such a
982 supposition.
983 It is hardly necessary to argue out so plain a point. It
984 is individuals, and not the Holy See, that have taken the
985 initiative, and given the lead to the Catholic mind, in theological
986 inquiry. Indeed, it is one of the reproaches urged
987 against the Roman Church, that it has originated nothing,
988 and has only served as a sort of *remora* or break in the
989 development of doctrine. And it is an objection which I
990 really embrace as a truth; for such I conceive to be the
991 main purpose of its extraordinary gift. It is said, and
992 truly, that the Church of Rome possessed no great mind
993 in the whole period of persecution. Afterwards for a long
994 while, it has not a single doctor to show; St. Leo, its first,
995 is the teacher of one point of doctrine; St. Gregory, who
996 stands at the very extremity of the first age of the Church,
997 has no place in dogma or philosophy. The great luminary
998 of the western world is, as we know, St. Augustine; he,
999 no infallible teacher, has formed the intellect of Christian
1000 Europe; indeed to the African Church generally we must
1001 look for the best early exposition of Latin ideas. Moreover,
1002 of the African divines, the first in order of time, and
1003 not the least influential, is the strong-minded and heterodox
1004 Tertullian. Nor is the Eastern intellect, as such, without
1005 its share in the formation of the Latin teaching. The
1006 free thought of Origen is visible in the writings of the
1007 Western Doctors, Hilary and Ambrose; and the independent
1008 mind of Jerome has enriched his own vigorous commentaries
1009 on Scripture, from the stores of the scarcely
1010 orthodox Eusebius. Heretical questionings have been
1011 transmuted by the living power of the Church into salutary
1012 truths. The case is the same as regards the Ecumenical
1013 Councils. Authority in its most imposing exhibition,
1014 grave bishops, laden with the traditions and rivalries of
1015 particular nations or places, have been guided in their
1016 decisions by the commanding genius of individuals, sometimes
1017 young and of inferior rank. Not that uninspired
1018 intellect overruled the super-human gift which was committed
1019 to the Council, which would be a self-contradictory
1020 assertion, but that in that process of inquiry and deliberation,
1021 which ended in an infallible enunciation, individual
1022 reason was paramount. Thus Malchion, a mere presbyter,
1023 was the instrument of the great Council of Antioch in the
1024 third century in meeting and refuting, for the assembled
1025 Fathers, the heretical Patriarch of that see. Parallel to
1026 this instance is the influence, so well known, of a young
1027 deacon, St. Athanasius, with the 318 Fathers at Nicæa.
1028 In mediæval times we read of St. Anselm at Bari, as the
1029 champion of the Council there held, against the Greeks.
1030 At Trent, the writings of St. Bonaventura, and, what is
1031 more to the point, the address of a Priest and theologian,
1032 Salmeron, had a critical effect on some of the definitions
1033 of dogma. In some of those cases the influence might be
1034 partly moral, but in others it was that of a discursive
1035 knowledge of ecclesiastical writers, a scientific acquaintance
1036 with theology, and a force of thought in the treatment
1037 of doctrine.
1038 There are of course intellectual habits which theology
1039 does not tend to form, as for instance the experimental,
1040 and again the philosophical; but that is because it *is*
1041 theology, not because of the gift of infallibility. But, as
1042 far as this goes, I think it could be shown that physical
1043 science on the other hand, or again mathematical, affords
1044 but an imperfect training for the intellect. I do not see
1045 then how any objection about the narrowness of theology
1046 comes into our question, which simply is, whether the
1047 belief in an infallible authority destroys the independence
1048 of the mind; and I consider that the whole history of
1049 the Church, and especially the history of the theological
1050 schools, gives a negative to the accusation. There never
1051 was a time when the intellect of the educated class was
1052 more active, or rather more restless, than in the middle
1053 ages. And then again all through Church history from
1054 the first, how slow is authority in interfering! Perhaps
1055 a local teacher, or a doctor in some local school, hazards a
1056 proposition, and a controversy ensues. It smoulders or
1057 burns in one place, no one interposing; Rome simply lets
1058 it alone. Then it comes before a Bishop; or some priest,
1059 or some professor in some other seat of learning takes it
1060 up; and then there is a second stage of it. Then it comes
1061 before a University, and it may be condemned by the
1062 theological faculty. So the controversy proceeds year
1063 after year, and Rome is still silent. An appeal perhaps is
1064 next made to a seat of authority inferior to Rome; and
1065 then at last after a long while it comes before the supreme
1066 power. Meanwhile, the question has been ventilated and
1067 turned over and over again, and viewed on every side of
1068 it, and authority is called upon to pronounce a decision,
1069 which has already been arrived at by reason. But even
1070 then, perhaps the supreme authority hesitates to do so,
1071 and nothing is determined on the point for years: or so
1072 generally and vaguely, that the whole controversy has to
1073 be gone through again, before it is ultimately determined.
1074 It is manifest how a mode of proceeding, such as this,
1075 tends not only to the liberty, but to the courage, of the
1076 individual theologian or controversialist. Many a man
1077 has ideas, which he hopes are true, and useful for his day,
1078 but he is not confident about them, and wishes to have
1079 them discussed, He is willing, or rather would be thankful,
1080 to give them up, if they can be proved to be erroneous or
1081 dangerous, and by means of controversy he obtains his
1082 end. He is answered, and he yields; or on the contrary
1083 he finds that he is considered safe. He would not dare to
1084 do this, if he knew an authority, which was supreme and
1085 final, was watching every word he said, and made signs of
1086 assent or dissent to each sentence, as he uttered it. Then
1087 indeed he would be fighting, as the Persian soldiers, under
1088 the lash, and the freedom of his intellect might truly be
1089 said to be beaten out of him. But this has not been so:—I
1090 do not mean to say that, when controversies run high,
1091 in schools or even in small portions of the Church, an
1092 interposition may not advisably take place; and again,
1093 questions may be of that urgent nature, that an appeal
1094 must, as a matter of duty, be made at once to the highest
1095 authority in the Church; but if we look into the history
1096 of controversy, we shall find, I think, the general run of
1097 things to be such as I have represented it. Zosimus
1098 treated Pelagius and Cœlestius with extreme forbearance;
1099 St. Gregory VII. was equally indulgent with Berengarius:—by
1100 reason of the very power of the Popes they have
1101 commonly been slow and moderate in their use of it.
1102 And here again is a further shelter for the legitimate
1103 exercise of the reason:—the multitude of nations which
1104 are within the fold of the Church will be found to have
1105 acted for its protection, against any narrowness, on the
1106 supposition of narrowness, in the various authorities at
1107 Rome, with whom lies the practical decision of controverted
1108 questions. How have the Greek traditions been
1109 respected and provided for in the later Ecumenical Councils,
1110 in spite of the countries that held them being in a
1111 state of schism! There are important points of doctrine
1112 which have been (humanly speaking) exempted from the
1113 infallible sentence, by the tenderness with which its instruments,
1114 in framing it, have treated the opinions of particular
1115 places. Then, again, such national influences have a providential
1116 effect in moderating the bias which the local
1117 influences of Italy may exert upon the See of St. Peter.
1118 It stands to reason that, as the Gallican Church has in it
1119 a French element, so Rome must have in it an element of
1120 Italy; and it is no prejudice to the zeal and devotion with
1121 which we submit ourselves to the Holy See to admit this
1122 plainly. It seems to me, as I have been saying, that
1123 Catholicity is not only one of the notes of the Church, but,
1124 according to the divine purposes, one of its securities. I
1125 think it would be a very serious evil, which Divine Mercy
1126 avert! that the Church should be contracted in Europe
1127 within the range of particular nationalities. It is a great
1128 idea to introduce Latin civilization into America, and to
1129 improve the Catholics there by the energy of French
1130 devotedness; but I trust that all European races will ever
1131 have a place in the Church, and assuredly I think that
1132 the loss of the English, not to say the German element, in
1133 its composition has been a most serious misfortune. And
1134 certainly, if there is one consideration more than another
1135 which should make us English grateful to Pius the Ninth,
1136 it is that, by giving us a Church of our own, he has prepared
1137 the way for our own habits of mind, our own
1138 manner of reasoning, our own tastes, and our own virtues,
1139 finding a place and thereby a sanctification, in the Catholic
1140 Church.
1141 There is only one other subject, which I think it necessary
1142 to introduce here, as bearing upon the vague suspicions
1143 which are attached in this country to the Catholic
1144 Priesthood. It is one of which my accusers have before
1145 now said much,—the charge of reserve and economy.
1146 They found it in no slight degree on what I have said on
1147 the subject in my History of the Arians, and in a note
1148 upon one of my Sermons in which I refer to it. The
1149 principle of Reserve is also advocated by an admirable
1150 writer in two numbers of the Tracts for the Times, and
1151 of these I was the Editor.
1152 Now, as to the Economy itself[20], it is founded upon the
1153 words of our Lord, "Cast not your pearls before swine;"
1154 and it was observed by the early Christians more or less,
1155 in their intercourse with the heathen populations among
1156 whom they lived. In the midst of the abominable idolatries
1157 and impurities of that fearful time, the Rule of the
1158 Economy was an imperative duty. But that rule, at least
1159 as I have explained and recommended it, in anything that
1160 I have written, did not go beyond (1) the concealing the
1161 truth when we could do so without deceit, (2) stating it
1162 only partially, and (3) representing it under the nearest
1163 form possible to a learner or inquirer, when he could not
1164 possibly understand it exactly. I conceive that to draw
1165 Angels with wings is an instance of the third of these
1166 economical modes; and to avoid the question, "Do Christians
1167 believe in a Trinity?" by answering, "They believe
1168 in only one God," would be an instance of the second.
1169 As to the first, it is hardly an Economy, but comes under
1170 what is called the "Disciplina Arcani." The second and
1171 third economical modes Clement calls *lying*; meaning that
1172 a partial truth is in some sense a lie, as is also a representative
1173 truth. And this, I think, is about the long and the
1174 short of the ground of the accusation which has been
1175 so violently urged against me, as being a patron of the
1176 Economy.
1177 [20] Vide Note F, *The Economy*.
1178 Of late years I have come to think, as I believe most
1179 writers do, that Clement meant more than I have said. I
1180 used to think he used the word "lie" as an hyperbole,
1181 but I now believe that he, as other early Fathers, thought
1182 that, under certain circumstances, it was lawful to tell a
1183 lie. This doctrine I never maintained, though I used to
1184 think, as I do now, that the theory of the subject is surrounded
1185 with considerable difficulty; and it is not strange
1186 that I should say so, considering that great English
1187 writers declare without hesitation that in certain extreme
1188 cases, as to save life, honour, or even property, a lie is
1189 allowable. And thus I am brought to the direct question
1190 of truth, and of the truthfulness of Catholic priests generally
1191 in their dealings with the world, as bearing on the
1192 general question of their honesty, and of their internal belief
1193 in their religious professions.
1194 It would answer no purpose, and it would be departing
1195 from the line of writing which I have been observing all
1196 along, if I entered into any formal discussion on this
1197 question; what I shall do here, as I have done in the
1198 foregoing pages, is to give my own testimony on the
1199 matter in question, and there to leave it. Now first I will
1200 say, that, when I became a Catholic, nothing struck me
1201 more at once than the English out-spoken manner of the
1202 Priests. It was the same at Oscott, at Old Hall Green, at
1203 Ushaw; there was nothing of that smoothness, or mannerism,
1204 which is commonly imputed to them, and they
1205 were more natural and unaffected than many an Anglican
1206 clergyman. The many years, which have passed since,
1207 have only confirmed my first impression. I have ever
1208 found it in the priests of this Diocese; did I wish to point
1209 out a straightforward Englishman, I should instance the
1210 Bishop, who has, to our great benefit, for so many years
1211 presided over it.
1212 And next, I was struck, when I had more opportunity
1213 of judging of the Priests, by the simple faith in the Catholic
1214 Creed and system, of which they always gave evidence,
1215 and which they never seemed to feel, in any sense at all,
1216 to be a burden. And now that I have been in the Church
1217 nineteen years, I cannot recollect hearing of a single instance
1218 in England of an infidel priest. Of course there
1219 are men from time to time, who leave the Catholic Church
1220 for another religion, but I am speaking of cases, when a
1221 man keeps a fair outside to the world and is a hollow
1222 hypocrite in his heart.
1223 I wonder that the self-devotion of our priests does not
1224 strike a Protestant in this point of view. What do they
1225 gain by professing a Creed, in which, if their enemies are
1226 to be credited, they really do not believe? What is their
1227 reward for committing themselves to a life of self-restraint
1228 and toil, and perhaps to a premature and miserable death?
1229 The Irish fever cut off between Liverpool and Leeds thirty
1230 priests and more, young men in the flower of their days,
1231 old men who seemed entitled to some quiet time after their
1232 long toil. There was a bishop cut off in the North; but
1233 what had a man of his ecclesiastical rank to do with the
1234 drudgery and danger of sick calls, except that Christian
1235 faith and charity constrained him? Priests volunteered
1236 for the dangerous service. It was the same with them on
1237 the first coming of the cholera, that mysterious awe-inspiring
1238 infliction. If they did not heartily believe in the
1239 Creed of the Church, then I will say that the remark of
1240 the Apostle had its fullest illustration:—"If in this life
1241 only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most
1242 miserable." What could support a set of hypocrites in
1243 the presence of a deadly disorder, one of them following
1244 another in long order up the forlorn hope, and one after
1245 another perishing? And such, I may say, in its substance,
1246 is every Mission-Priest's life. He is ever ready to sacrifice
1247 himself for his people. Night and day, sick or well
1248 himself, in all weathers, off he is, on the news of a sick
1249 call. The fact of a parishioner dying without the Sacraments
1250 through his fault is terrible to him; why terrible,
1251 if he has not a deep absolute faith, which he acts upon
1252 with a free service? Protestants admire this, when they
1253 see it; but they do not seem to see as clearly, that it
1254 excludes the very notion of hypocrisy.
1255 Sometimes, when they reflect upon it, it leads them to
1256 remark on the wonderful discipline of the Catholic priesthood;
1257 they say that no Church has so well ordered a
1258 clergy, and that in that respect it surpasses their own;
1259 they wish they could have such exact discipline among
1260 themselves. But is it an excellence which can be purchased?
1261 is it a phenomenon which depends on nothing
1262 else than itself, or is it an effect which has a cause? You
1263 cannot buy devotion at a price. "It hath never been
1264 heard of in the land of Chanaan, neither hath it been seen
1265 in Theman. The children of Agar, the merchants of
1266 Meran, none of these have known its way." What then
1267 is that wonderful charm, which makes a thousand men
1268 act all in one way, and infuses a prompt obedience to rule,
1269 as if they were under some stern military compulsion?
1270 How difficult to find an answer, unless you will allow the
1271 obvious one, that they believe intensely what they profess!
1272 I cannot think what it can be, in a day like this, which
1273 keeps up the prejudice of this Protestant country against
1274 us, unless it be the vague charges which are drawn from
1275 our books of Moral Theology; and with a short notice of
1276 the work in particular which by our accusers is especially
1277 thrown into our teeth, I shall bring these observations to
1278 a close.
1279 St. Alfonso Liguori, then, it cannot be denied, lays down
1280 that an equivocation, (that is, a play upon words, in which
1281 one sense is taken by the speaker, and another sense intended
1282 by him for the hearer,) is allowable, if there is a just cause,
1283 that is, in an extraordinary case, and may even be confirmed
1284 by an oath. I shall give my opinion on this point
1285 as plainly as any Protestant can wish; and therefore I
1286 avow at once that in this department of morality, much as
1287 I admire the high points of the Italian character, I like
1288 the English rule of conduct better; but, in saying so, I
1289 am not, as will shortly be seen, saying any thing disrespectful
1290 to St. Alfonso, who was a lover of truth, and
1291 whose intercession I trust I shall not lose, though, on the
1292 matter under consideration, I follow other guidance in
1293 preference to his.
1294 Now I make this remark first:—great English authors,
1295 Jeremy Taylor, Milton, Paley, Johnson, men of very different
1296 schools of thought, distinctly say, that under certain
1297 extraordinary circumstances it is allowable to tell a lie.
1298 Taylor says: "To tell a lie for charity, to save a man's
1299 life, the life of a friend, of a husband, of a prince, of a
1300 useful and a public person, hath not only been done at all
1301 times, but commended by great and wise and good men.
1302 Who would not save his father's life, at the charge of a
1303 harmless lie, from persecutors or tyrants?" Again, Milton
1304 says: "What man in his senses would deny, that
1305 there are those whom we have the best grounds for considering
1306 that we ought to deceive,—as boys, madmen, the
1307 sick, the intoxicated, enemies, men in error, thieves? I
1308 would ask, by which of the commandments is a lie forbidden?
1309 You will say, by the ninth. If then my lie
1310 does not injure my neighbour, certainly it is not forbidden
1311 by this commandment." Paley says: "There are falsehoods,
1312 which are not lies, that is, which are not criminal."
1313 Johnson: "The general rule is, that truth should never be
1314 violated; there must, however, be some exceptions. If,
1315 for instance, a murderer should ask you which way a man
1316 is gone."
1317 Now, I am not using these instances as an *argumentum
1318 ad hominem*; but the purpose to which I put them is
1319 this:—
1320 1. First, I have set down the distinct statements of
1321 Taylor, Milton, Paley, and Johnson:—now, would any
1322 one give ever so little weight to these statements, in forming
1323 a real estimate of the veracity of the writers, if they
1324 now were alive? Were a man, who is so fierce with St.
1325 Alfonso, to meet Paley or Johnson to-morrow in society,
1326 would he look upon him as a liar, a knave, as dishonest
1327 and untrustworthy? I am sure he would not. Why then
1328 does he not deal out the same measure to Catholic priests?
1329 If a copy of Scavini, which speaks of equivocation as being
1330 in a just cause allowable, be found in a student's room at
1331 Oscott, not Scavini himself, but even the unhappy student,
1332 who has what a Protestant calls a bad book in his possession,
1333 is judged to be for life unworthy of credit. Are all Protestant
1334 text-books, which are used at the University, immaculate?
1335 Is it necessary to take for gospel every word
1336 of Aristotle's Ethics, or every assertion of Hey or Burnett
1337 on the Articles? Are text-books the ultimate authority,
1338 or rather are they not manuals in the hands of a lecturer,
1339 and the groundwork of his remarks? But, again, let us
1340 suppose, not the case of a student, or of a professor, but of
1341 Scavini himself, or of St. Alfonso; now here again I ask,
1342 since you would not scruple in holding Paley for an honest
1343 man, in spite of his defence of lying, why do you scruple
1344 at holding St. Alfonso honest? I am perfectly sure that
1345 you would not scruple at Paley personally; you might not
1346 agree with him, but you would not go further than to call
1347 him a bold thinker: then why should St. Alfonso's person
1348 be odious to you, as well as his doctrine?
1349 Now I wish to tell you why you are not afraid of Paley;
1350 because, you would say, when he advocated lying, he was
1351 taking *extreme* or *special cases*. You would have no fear of
1352 a man who you knew had shot a burglar dead in his own
1353 house, because you know you are *not* a burglar: so you
1354 would not think that Paley had a habit of telling lies in
1355 society, because in the case of a cruel alternative he
1356 thought it the lesser evil to tell a lie. Then why do you
1357 show such suspicion of a Catholic theologian, who speaks
1358 of certain extraordinary cases in which an equivocation in
1359 a penitent cannot be visited by his confessor as if it were a
1360 sin? for this is the exact point of the question.
1361 But again, why does Paley, why does Jeremy Taylor,
1362 when no practical matter is actually before him, lay down
1363 a maxim about the lawfulness of lying, which will startle
1364 most readers? The reason is plain. He is forming a theory
1365 of morals, and he must treat every question in turn as it
1366 comes. And this is just what St. Alfonso or Scavini is
1367 doing. You only try your hand yourself at a treatise on
1368 the rules of morality, and you will see how difficult the
1369 work is. What is the *definition* of a lie? Can you give a
1370 better than that it is a sin against justice, as Taylor and
1371 Paley consider it? but, if so, how can it be a sin at all, if
1372 your neighbour is not injured? If you do not like this
1373 definition, take another; and then, by means of that,
1374 perhaps you will be defending St. Alfonso's equivocation.
1375 However, this is what I insist upon; that St. Alfonso, as
1376 Paley, is considering the different portions of a large subject,
1377 and he must, on the subject of lying, give his judgment,
1378 though on that subject it is difficult to form any judgment
1379 which is satisfactory.
1380 But further still: you must not suppose that a philosopher
1381 or moralist uses in his own case the licence which his
1382 theory itself would allow him. A man in his own person
1383 is guided by his own conscience; but in drawing out a
1384 system of rules he is obliged to go by logic, and follow the
1385 exact deduction of conclusion from conclusion, and must
1386 be sure that the whole system is coherent and one. You
1387 hear of even immoral or irreligious books being written by
1388 men of decent character; there is a late writer who says
1389 that David Hume's sceptical works are not at all the
1390 picture of the man. A priest might write a treatise which
1391 was really lax on the subject of lying, which might come
1392 under the condemnation of the Holy See, as some treatises
1393 on that score have already been condemned, and yet in
1394 his own person be a rigorist. And, in fact, it is notorious
1395 from St. Alfonso's Life, that he, who has the repute of
1396 being so lax a moralist, had one of the most scrupulous
1397 and anxious of consciences himself. Nay, further than
1398 this, he was originally in the Law, and on one occasion he
1399 was betrayed into the commission of what seemed like a
1400 deceit, though it was an accident; and that was the very
1401 occasion of his leaving the profession and embracing the
1402 religious life.
1403 The account of this remarkable occurrence is told us in
1404 his Life:—
1405 "Notwithstanding he had carefully examined over and
1406 over the details of the process, he was completely mistaken
1407 regarding the sense of one document, which constituted
1408 the right of the adverse party. The advocate of
1409 the Grand Duke perceived the mistake, but he allowed
1410 Alfonso to continue his eloquent address to the end without
1411 interruption; as soon, however, as he had finished, he
1412 rose, and said with cutting coolness, 'Sir, the case is not
1413 exactly what you suppose it to be; if you will review the
1414 process, and examine this paper attentively, you will find
1415 there precisely the contrary of all you have advanced.'
1416 'Willingly,' replied Alfonso, without hesitating; 'the
1417 decision depends on this question—whether the fief were
1418 granted under the law of Lombardy, or under the French
1419 Law.' The paper being examined, it was found that the
1420 Grand Duke's advocate was in the right. 'Yes,' said
1421 Alfonso, holding the paper in his hand, 'I am wrong, I
1422 have been mistaken.' A discovery so unexpected, and the
1423 fear of being accused of unfair dealing filled him with
1424 consternation, and covered him with confusion, so much
1425 so, that every one saw his emotion. It was in vain that
1426 the President Caravita, who loved him, and knew his
1427 integrity, tried to console him, by telling him that such
1428 mistakes were not uncommon, even among the first men
1429 at the bar. Alfonso would listen to nothing, but, overwhelmed
1430 with confusion, his head sunk on his breast, he
1431 said to himself, 'World, I know you now; courts of law,
1432 never shall you see me again!' And turning his back on
1433 the assembly, he withdrew to his own house, incessantly
1434 repeating to himself, 'World, I know you now.' What
1435 annoyed him most was, that having studied and re-studied
1436 the process during a whole month, without having discovered
1437 this important flaw, he could not understand how
1438 it had escaped his observation."
1439 And this is the man, so easily scared at the very shadow
1440 of trickery, who is so flippantly pronounced to be a patron
1441 of lying.
1442 But, in truth, a Catholic theologian has objects in view
1443 which men in general little compass; he is not thinking
1444 of himself, but of a multitude of souls, sick souls, sinful
1445 souls, carried away by sin, full of evil, and he is trying
1446 with all his might to rescue them from their miserable
1447 state; and, in order to save them from more heinous sins,
1448 he tries, to the full extent that his conscience will allow
1449 him to go, to shut his eyes to such sins, as are, though
1450 sins, yet lighter in character or degree. He knows perfectly
1451 well that, if he is as strict as he would wish to be,
1452 he shall be able to do nothing at all with the run of men;
1453 so he is as indulgent with them as ever he can be. Let it
1454 not be for an instant supposed, that I allow of the maxim
1455 of doing evil that good may come; but, keeping clear of
1456 this, there is a way of winning men from greater sins by
1457 winking for the time at the less, or at mere improprieties
1458 or faults; and this is the key to the difficulty which Catholic
1459 books of moral theology so often cause to the Protestant.
1460 They are intended for the Confessor, and Protestants
1461 view them as intended for the Preacher.
1462 2. And I observe upon Taylor, Milton, and Paley thus:
1463 What would a Protestant clergyman say to me, if I accused
1464 him of teaching that a lie was allowable; and if, when he
1465 asked for my proof, I said in reply that such was the
1466 doctrine of Taylor and Milton? Why, he would sharply
1467 retort, "*I* am not bound by Taylor or Milton;" and if I
1468 went on urging that "Taylor was one of his authorities,"
1469 he would answer that Taylor was a great writer, but great
1470 writers were not therefore infallible. This is pretty much
1471 the answer which I make, when I am considered in this
1472 matter a disciple of St. Alfonso.
1473 I plainly and positively state, and without any reserve,
1474 that I do not at all follow this holy and charitable man in
1475 this portion of his teaching. There are various schools of
1476 opinion allowed in the Church: and on this point I follow
1477 others. I follow Cardinal Gerdil, and Natalis Alexander,
1478 nay, St. Augustine. I will quote one passage from Natalis
1479 Alexander:—"They certainly lie, who utter the words of
1480 an oath, without the will to swear or bind themselves: or
1481 who make use of mental reservations and *equivocations* in
1482 swearing, since they signify by words what they have not
1483 in mind, contrary to the end for which language was
1484 instituted, viz. as signs of ideas. Or they mean something
1485 else than the words signify in themselves and the common
1486 custom of speech." And, to take an instance: I do not
1487 believe any priest in England would dream of saying,
1488 "My friend is not here;" meaning, "He is not in my
1489 pocket or under my shoe." Nor should any consideration
1490 make me say so myself. I do not think St. Alfonso would
1491 in his own case have said so; and he would have been
1492 as much shocked at Taylor and Paley, as Protestants are
1493 at him[21].
1494 [21] Vide Note G, *Lying and Equivocation*.
1495 And now, if Protestants wish to know what our real
1496 teaching is, as on other subjects, so on that of lying, let
1497 them look, not at our books of casuistry, but at our catechisms.
1498 Works on pathology do not give the best insight
1499 into the form and the harmony of the human frame; and,
1500 as it is with the body, so is it with the mind. The Catechism
1501 of the Council of Trent was drawn up for the express
1502 purpose of providing preachers with subjects for their
1503 Sermons; and, as my whole work has been a defence of
1504 myself, I may here say that I rarely preach a Sermon, but
1505 I go to this beautiful and complete Catechism to get both
1506 my matter and my doctrine. There we find the following
1507 notices about the duty of Veracity:—
1508 "'Thou shalt not bear false witness,' &c.: let attention
1509 be drawn to two laws contained in this commandment:—the
1510 one, forbidding false witness; the other bidding, that
1511 removing all pretence and deceits, we should measure our
1512 words and deeds by simple truth, as the Apostle admonished
1513 the Ephesians of that duty in these words: 'Doing
1514 truth in charity, let us grow in Him through all things.'
1515 "To deceive by a lie in joke or for the sake of compliment,
1516 though to no one there accrues loss or gain in consequence,
1517 nevertheless is altogether unworthy: for thus
1518 the Apostle admonishes, 'Putting aside lying, speak ye
1519 truth.' For therein is great danger of lapsing into frequent
1520 and more serious lying, and from lies in joke men
1521 gain the habit of lying, whence they gain the character of
1522 not being truthful. And thence again, in order to gain
1523 credence to their words, they find it necessary to make a
1524 practice of swearing.
1525 "Nothing is more necessary [for us] than truth of testimony,
1526 in those things, which we neither know ourselves, nor
1527 can allowably be ignorant of, on which point there is extant
1528 that maxim of St. Augustine's: Whoso conceals the truth,
1529 and whoso puts forth a lie, each is guilty; the one because
1530 he is not willing to do a service, the other because he has
1531 a wish to do a mischief.
1532 "It is lawful at times to be silent about the truth, but
1533 out of a court of law; for in court, when a witness is interrogated
1534 by the judge according to law, the truth is wholly
1535 to be brought out.
1536 "Witnesses, however, must beware, lest, from over-confidence
1537 in their memory, they affirm for certain, what
1538 they have not verified.
1539 "In order that the faithful may with more good will
1540 avoid the sin of lying, the Parish Priest shall set before
1541 them the extreme misery and turpitude of this wickedness.
1542 For, in holy writ, the devil is called the father of a lie;
1543 for, in that he did not remain in Truth, he is a liar, and
1544 the father of a lie. He will add, with the view of ridding
1545 men of so great a crime, the evils which follow upon lying;
1546 and, whereas they are innumerable, he will point out [at
1547 least] the sources and the general heads of these mischiefs
1548 and calamities, viz. 1. How great is God's displeasure and
1549 how great His hatred of a man who is insincere and a liar.
1550 2. What little security there is that a man who is specially
1551 hated by God may not be visited by the heaviest punishments.
1552 3. What more unclean and foul, as St. James
1553 says, than ... that a fountain by the same jet should
1554 send out sweet water and bitter? 4. For that tongue,
1555 which just now praised God, next, as far as in it lies, dishonours
1556 Him by lying. 5. In consequence, liars are shut
1557 out from the possession of heavenly beatitude. 6. That
1558 too is the worst evil of lying, that that disease of the mind
1559 is generally incurable.
1560 "Moreover, there is this harm too, and one of vast extent,
1561 and touching men generally, that by insincerity and
1562 lying faith and truth are lost, which are the firmest bonds
1563 of human society, and, when they are lost, supreme confusion
1564 follows in life, so that men seem in nothing to differ
1565 from devils.
1566 "Lastly, the Parish Priest will set those right who excuse
1567 their insincerity and allege the example of wise men,
1568 who, they say, are used to lie for an occasion. He will
1569 tell them, what is most true, that the wisdom of the flesh
1570 is death. He will exhort his hearers to trust in God, when
1571 they are in difficulties and straits, nor to have recourse to
1572 the expedient of a lie.
1573 "They who throw the blame of their own lie on those
1574 who have already by a lie deceived them, are to be taught
1575 that men must not revenge themselves, nor make up for
1576 one evil by another."
1577 There is much more in the Catechism to the same effect,
1578 and it is of universal obligation; whereas the decision of
1579 a particular author in morals need not be accepted by
1580 any one.
1581 To one other authority I appeal on this subject, which
1582 commands from me attention of a special kind, for it
1583 is the teaching of a Father. It will serve to bring my
1584 work to a conclusion.
1585 "St. Philip," says the Roman Oratorian who wrote his
1586 Life, "had a particular dislike of affectation both in himself
1587 and others, in speaking, in dressing, or in any thing
1588 else.
1589 "He avoided all ceremony which savoured of worldly
1590 compliment, and always showed himself a great stickler
1591 for Christian simplicity in every thing; so that, when he
1592 had to deal with men of worldly prudence, he did not very
1593 readily accommodate himself to them.
1594 "And he avoided, as much as possible, having any thing
1595 to do with *two-faced persons*, who did not go simply and
1596 straightforwardly to work in their transactions.
1597 "*As for liars, he could not endure them*, and he was *continually
1598 reminding* his spiritual children, *to avoid them as
1599 they would a pestilence*."
1600 These are the principles on which I have acted before I
1601 was a Catholic; these are the principles which, I trust,
1602 will be my stay and guidance to the end.
1603 I have closed this history of myself with St. Philip's
1604 name upon St. Philip's feast-day; and, having done so, to
1605 whom can I more suitably offer it, as a memorial of affection
1606 and gratitude, than to St. Philip's sons, my dearest
1607 brothers of this House, the Priests of the Birmingham
1608 Oratory, Ambrose St. John, Henry Austin Mills, Henry
1609 Bittleston, Edward Caswall, William Paine Neville,
1610 and Henry Ignatius Dudley Ryder? who have been so
1611 faithful to me; who have been so sensitive of my needs;
1612 who have been so indulgent to my failings; who have
1613 carried me through so many trials; who have grudged no
1614 sacrifice, if I asked for it; who have been so cheerful
1615 under discouragements of my causing; who have done so
1616 many good works, and let me have the credit of them;—with
1617 whom I have lived so long, with whom I hope
1618 to die.
1619 And to you especially, dear Ambrose St. John; whom
1620 God gave me, when He took every one else away; who
1621 are the link between my old life and my new; who have
1622 now for twenty-one years been so devoted to me, so patient,
1623 so zealous, so tender; who have let me lean so hard upon
1624 you; who have watched me so narrowly; who have never
1625 thought of yourself, if I was in question.
1626 And in you I gather up and bear in memory those
1627 familiar affectionate companions and counsellors, who in
1628 Oxford were given to me, one after another, to be my
1629 daily solace and relief; and all those others, of great name
1630 and high example, who were my thorough friends, and
1631 showed me true attachment in times long past; and also
1632 those many younger men, whether I knew them or not,
1633 who have never been disloyal to me by word or deed; and
1634 of all these, thus various in their relations to me, those
1635 more especially who have since joined the Catholic
1636 Church.
1637 And I earnestly pray for this whole company, with a
1638 hope against hope, that all of us, who once were so united,
1639 and so happy in our union, may even now be brought at
1640 length, by the Power of the Divine Will, into One Fold
1641 and under One Shepherd.
1642 *May 26, 1864.*
1643 In Festo Corp. Christ.
NOTES.
55 (Texto do capítulo)
NOTE A. ON PAGE 14.
58 (Texto do capítulo)
LIBERALISM.
61 I have been asked to explain more fully what it is I mean
62 by "Liberalism," because merely to call it the Anti-dogmatic
63 Principle is to tell very little about it. An explanation is
64 the more necessary, because such good Catholics and distinguished
65 writers as Count Montalembert and Father
66 Lacordaire use the word in a favorable sense, and claim
67 to be Liberals themselves. "The only singularity," says
68 the former of the two in describing his friend, "was his
69 Liberalism. By a phenomenon, at that time unheard of,
70 this convert, this seminarist, this confessor of nuns, was
71 just as stubborn a liberal, as in the days when he was a
72 student and a barrister."—Life (transl.), p. 19.
73 I do not believe that it is possible for me to differ in
74 any important matter from two men whom I so highly
75 admire. In their general line of thought and conduct I
76 enthusiastically concur, and consider them to be before
77 their age. And it would be strange indeed if I did not
78 read with a special interest, in M. de Montalembert's
79 beautiful volume, of the unselfish aims, the thwarted projects,
80 the unrequited toils, the grand and tender resignation
81 of Lacordaire. If I hesitate to adopt their language
82 about Liberalism, I impute the necessity of such hesitation
83 to some differences between us in the use of words or
84 in the circumstances of country; and thus I reconcile
85 myself to remaining faithful to my own conception of it,
86 though I cannot have their voices to give force to mine.
87 Speaking then in my own way, I proceed to explain what
88 I meant as a Protestant by Liberalism, and to do so in
89 connexion with the circumstances under which that system
90 of opinion came before me at Oxford.
91 If I might presume to contrast Lacordaire and myself,
92 I should say, that we had been both of us inconsistent;—he,
93 a Catholic, in calling himself a Liberal; I, a Protestant,
94 in being an Anti-liberal; and moreover, that the cause of
95 this inconsistency had been in both cases one and the
96 same. That is, we were both of us such good conservatives,
97 as to take up with what we happened to find established
98 in our respective countries, at the time when we
99 came into active life. Toryism was the creed of Oxford;
100 he inherited, and made the best of, the French Revolution.
101 When, in the beginning of the present century, not
102 very long before my own time, after many years of moral
103 and intellectual declension, the University of Oxford woke
104 up to a sense of its duties, and began to reform itself, the
105 first instruments of this change, to whose zeal and courage
106 we all owe so much, were naturally thrown together for
107 mutual support, against the numerous obstacles which lay
108 in their path, and soon stood out in relief from the body
109 of residents, who, though many of them men of talent
110 themselves, cared little for the object which the others
111 had at heart. These Reformers, as they may be called,
112 were for some years members of scarcely more than three
113 or four Colleges; and their own Colleges, as being under
114 their direct influence, of course had the benefit of those
115 stricter views of discipline and teaching, which they themselves
116 were urging on the University. They had, in no
117 long time, enough of real progress in their several spheres
118 of exertion, and enough of reputation out of doors, to warrant
119 them in considering themselves the *élite* of the place;
120 and it is not wonderful if they were in consequence led to
121 look down upon the majority of Colleges, which had not
122 kept pace with the reform, or which had been hostile to it.
123 And, when those rivalries of one man with another arose,
124 whether personal or collegiate, which befall literary and
125 scientific societies, such disturbances did but tend to
126 raise in their eyes the value which they had already set
127 upon academical distinction, and increase their zeal in
128 pursuing it. Thus was formed an intellectual circle or
129 class in the University,—men, who felt they had a career
130 before them, as soon as the pupils, whom they were forming,
131 came into public life; men, whom non-residents,
132 whether country parsons or preachers of the Low Church,
133 on coming up from time to time to the old place, would
134 look at, partly with admiration, partly with suspicion, as
135 being an honour indeed to Oxford, but withal exposed to
136 the temptation of ambitious views, and to the spiritual evils
137 signified in what is called the "pride of reason."
138 Nor was this imputation altogether unjust; for, as they
139 were following out the proper idea of a University, of
140 course they suffered more or less from the moral malady
141 incident to such a pursuit. The very object of such great
142 institutions lies in the cultivation of the mind and the
143 spread of knowledge: if this object, as all human objects,
144 has its dangers at all times, much more would these exist
145 in the case of men, who were engaged in a work of reformation,
146 and had the opportunity of measuring themselves,
147 not only with those who were their equals in
148 intellect, but with the many, who were below them. In
149 this select circle or class of men, in various Colleges, the
150 direct instruments and the choice fruit of real University
151 Reform, we see the rudiments of the Liberal party.
152 Whenever men are able to act at all, there is the chance
153 of extreme and intemperate action; and therefore, when
154 there is exercise of mind, there is the chance of wayward
155 or mistaken exercise. Liberty of thought is in itself a
156 good; but it gives an opening to false liberty. Now by
157 Liberalism I mean false liberty of thought, or the exercise
158 of thought upon matters, in which, from the constitution
159 of the human mind, thought cannot be brought to any
160 successful issue, and therefore is out of place. Among
161 such matters are first principles of whatever kind; and of
162 these the most sacred and momentous are especially to be
163 reckoned the truths of Revelation. Liberalism then is the
164 mistake of subjecting to human judgment those revealed
165 doctrines which are in their nature beyond and independent
166 of it, and of claiming to determine on intrinsic
167 grounds the truth and value of propositions which rest for
168 their reception simply on the external authority of the
169 Divine Word.
170 Now certainly the party of whom I have been speaking,
171 taken as a whole, were of a character of mind out of which
172 Liberalism might easily grow up, as in fact it did; certainly
173 they breathed around an influence which made men
174 of religious seriousness shrink into themselves. But, while
175 I say as much as this, I have no intention whatever of
176 implying that the talent of the University, in the years
177 before and after 1820, was liberal in its theology, in the
178 sense in which the bulk of the educated classes through
179 the country are liberal now. I would not for the world
180 be supposed to detract from the Christian earnestness, and
181 the activity in religious works, above the average of men,
182 of many of the persons in question. They would have
183 protested against their being supposed to place reason
184 before faith, or knowledge before devotion; yet I do consider
185 that they unconsciously encouraged and successfully
186 introduced into Oxford a licence of opinion which went far
187 beyond them. In their day they did little more than take
188 credit to themselves for enlightened views, largeness of
189 mind, liberality of sentiment, without drawing the line
190 between what was just and what was inadmissible in
191 speculation, and without seeing the tendency of their own
192 principles; and engrossing, as they did, the mental energy
193 of the University, they met for a time with no effectual
194 hindrance to the spread of their influence, except (what
195 indeed at the moment was most effectual, but not of an
196 intellectual character) the thorough-going Toryism and
197 traditionary Church-of-England-ism of the great body of
198 the Colleges and Convocation.
199 Now and then a man of note appeared in the Pulpit
200 or Lecture Rooms of the University, who was a worthy
201 representative of the more religious and devout Anglicans.
202 These belonged chiefly to the High-Church party; for the
203 party called Evangelical never has been able to breathe
204 freely in the atmosphere of Oxford, and at no time has
205 been conspicuous, as a party, for talent or learning. But
206 of the old High Churchmen several exerted some sort of
207 Anti-liberal influence in the place, at least from time to
208 time, and that influence of an intellectual nature. Among
209 these especially may be mentioned Mr. John Miller, of
210 Worcester College, who preached the Bampton Lecture
211 in the year 1817. But, as far as I know, he who turned
212 the tide, and brought the talent of the University round
213 to the side of the old theology, and against what was
214 familiarly called "march-of-mind," was Mr. Keble. In
215 and from Keble the mental activity of Oxford took that
216 contrary direction which issued in what was called Tractarianism.
217 Keble was young in years, when he became a University
218 celebrity, and younger in mind. He had the purity and
219 simplicity of a child. He had few sympathies with the intellectual
220 party, who sincerely welcomed him as a brilliant
221 specimen of young Oxford. He instinctively shut up before
222 literary display, and pomp and donnishness of manner,
223 faults which always will beset academical notabilities.
224 He did not respond to their advances. His collision with
225 them (if it may be so called) was thus described by Hurrell
226 Froude in his own way. "Poor Keble!" he used gravely
227 to say, "he was asked to join the aristocracy of talent, but
228 he soon found his level." He went into the country, but
229 his instance serves to prove that men need not, in the
230 event, lose that influence which is rightly theirs, because
231 they happen to be thwarted in the use of the channels
232 natural and proper to its exercise. He did not lose his
233 place in the minds of men because he was out of their
234 sight.
235 Keble was a man who guided himself and formed his
236 judgments, not by processes of reason, by inquiry or by
237 argument, but, to use the word in a broad sense, by
238 authority. Conscience is an authority; the Bible is an
239 authority; such is the Church; such is Antiquity; such
240 are the words of the wise; such are hereditary lessons;
241 such are ethical truths; such are historical memories; such
242 are legal saws and state maxims; such are proverbs; such
243 are sentiments, presages, and prepossessions. It seemed to
244 me as if he ever felt happier, when he could speak or act
245 under some such primary or external sanction; and could
246 use argument mainly as a means of recommending or explaining
247 what had claims on his reception prior to proof.
248 He even felt a tenderness, I think, in spite of Bacon, for
249 the Idols of the Tribe and the Den, of the Market and
250 the Theatre. What he hated instinctively was heresy,
251 insubordination, resistance to things established, claims of
252 independence, disloyalty, innovation, a critical, censorious
253 spirit. And such was the main principle of the school
254 which in the course of years was formed around him; nor
255 is it easy to set limits to its influence in its day; for multitudes
256 of men, who did not profess its teaching, or accept
257 its peculiar doctrines, were willing nevertheless, or found
258 it to their purpose, to act in company with it.
259 Indeed for a time it was practically the champion and
260 advocate of the political doctrines of the great clerical interest
261 through the country, who found in Mr. Keble and his
262 friends an intellectual, as well as moral support to their
263 cause, which they looked for in vain elsewhere. His weak
264 point, in their eyes, was his consistency; for he carried
265 his love of authority and old times so far, as to be more
266 than gentle towards the Catholic Religion, with which
267 the Toryism of Oxford and of the Church of England had
268 no sympathy. Accordingly, if my memory be correct, he
269 never could get himself to throw his heart into the opposition
270 made to Catholic Emancipation, strongly as he revolted
271 from the politics and the instruments by means of
272 which that Emancipation was won. I fancy he would
273 have had no difficulty in accepting Dr. Johnson's saying
274 about "the first Whig;" and it grieved and offended him
275 that the "Via prima salutis" should be opened to the
276 Catholic body from the Whig quarter. In spite of his
277 reverence for the Old Religion, I conceive that on the
278 whole he would rather have kept its professors beyond the
279 pale of the Constitution with the Tories, than admit them
280 on the principles of the Whigs. Moreover, if the Revolution
281 of 1688 was too lax in principle for him and his
282 friends, much less, as is very plain, could they endure to
283 subscribe to the revolutionary doctrines of 1776 and 1789,
284 which they felt to be absolutely and entirely out of keeping
285 with theological truth.
286 The Old Tory or Conservative party in Oxford had in it
287 no principle or power of development, and that from its
288 very nature and constitution: it was otherwise with the
289 Liberals. They represented a new idea, which was but
290 gradually learning to recognize itself, to ascertain its
291 characteristics and external relations, and to exert an
292 influence upon the University. The party grew, all the
293 time that I was in Oxford, even in numbers, certainly in
294 breadth and definiteness of doctrine, and in power. And,
295 what was a far higher consideration, by the accession of
296 Dr. Arnold's pupils, it was invested with an elevation of
297 character which claimed the respect even of its opponents.
298 On the other hand, in proportion as it became more earnest
299 and less self-applauding, it became more free-spoken;
300 and members of it might be found who, from the mere
301 circumstance of remaining firm to their original professions,
302 would in the judgment of the world, as to their
303 public acts, seem to have left it for the Conservative camp.
304 Thus, neither in its component parts nor in its policy, was
305 it the same in 1832, 1836, and 1841, as it was in 1845.
306 These last remarks will serve to throw light upon a
307 matter personal to myself, which I have introduced into
308 my Narrative, and to which my attention has been pointedly
309 called, now that my Volume is coming to a second
310 edition.
311 It has been strongly urged upon me to re-consider the
312 following passages which occur in it: "The men who had
313 driven me from Oxford were distinctly the Liberals, it was
314 they who had opened the attack upon Tract 90," p. 203,
315 and "I found no fault with the Liberals; they had beaten
316 me in a fair field," p. 214.
317 I am very unwilling to seem ungracious, or to cause pain
318 in any quarter; still I am sorry to say I cannot modify these
319 statements. It is surely a matter of historical fact that I
320 left Oxford upon the University proceedings of 1841; and
321 in those proceedings, whether we look to the Heads of
322 Houses or the resident Masters, the leaders, if intellect
323 and influence make men such, were members of the Liberal
324 party. Those who did not lead, concurred or acquiesced
325 in them,—I may say, felt a satisfaction. I do not recollect
326 any Liberal who was on my side on that occasion. Excepting
327 the Liberal, no other party, as a party, acted
328 against me. I am not complaining of them; I deserved
329 nothing else at their hands. They could not undo in 1845,
330 even had they wished it, (and there is no proof they did,)
331 what they had done in 1841. In 1845, when I had already
332 given up the contest for four years, and my part in it had
333 passed into the hands of others, then some of those who
334 were prominent against me in 1841, feeling (what they
335 had not felt in 1841) the danger of driving a number of
336 my followers to Rome, and joined by younger friends who
337 had come into University importance since 1841 and felt
338 kindly towards me, adopted a course more consistent with
339 their principles, and proceeded to shield from the zeal of
340 the Hebdomadal Board, not me, but, professedly, all parties
341 through the country,—Tractarians, Evangelicals, Liberals
342 in general,—who had to subscribe to the Anglican formularies,
343 on the ground that those formularies, rigidly taken,
344 were, on some point or other, a difficulty to all parties
345 alike.
346 However, besides the historical fact, I can bear witness
347 to my own feeling at the time, and my feeling was this:—that
348 those who in 1841 had considered it to be a duty to
349 act against me, had then done their worst. What was it
350 to me what they were now doing in opposition to the New
351 Test proposed by the Hebdomadal Board? I owed them
352 no thanks for their trouble. I took no interest at all, in
353 February, 1845, in the proceedings of the Heads of Houses
354 and of the Convocation. I felt myself *dead* as regarded
355 my relations to the Anglican Church. My leaving it was
356 all but a matter of time. I believe I did not even thank
357 my real friends, the two Proctors, who in Convocation
358 stopped by their Veto the condemnation of Tract 90; nor
359 did I make any acknowledgment to Mr. Rogers, nor to Mr.
360 James Mozley, nor, as I think, to Mr. Hussey, for their
361 pamphlets in my behalf. My frame of mind is best described
362 by the sentiment of the passage in Horace, which
363 at the time I was fond of quoting, as expressing my view
364 of the relation that existed between the Vice-Chancellor
365 and myself.
366 "Pentheu,
367 Rector Thebarum, quid me perferre patique
368 Indignum cogas?" "Adimam bona." "Nempe pecus, rem,
369 Lectos, argentum; tollas licet." "In manicis et
370 Compedibus, sævo te sub custode tenebo." (*viz. the 39 Articles.*)
371 "*Ipse Deus, simul atque volam, me solvet.*" Opinor,
372 Hoc sentit: *Moriar. Mors ultima linea rerum est.*
373 I conclude this notice of Liberalism in Oxford, and the
374 party which was antagonistic to it, with some propositions
375 in detail, which, as a member of the latter, and together
376 with the High Church, I earnestly denounced and abjured.
377 1. No religious tenet is important, unless reason shows it
378 to be so.
379 Therefore, e.g. the doctrine of the Athanasian Creed is not to be
380 insisted on, unless it tends to convert the soul; and the doctrine of
381 the Atonement is to be insisted on, if it does convert the soul.
382 2. No one can believe what he does not understand.
383 Therefore, e.g. there are no mysteries in true religion.
384 3. No theological doctrine is any thing more than an
385 opinion which happens to be held by bodies of men.
386 Therefore, e.g. no creed, as such, is necessary for salvation.
387 4. It is dishonest in a man to make an act of faith in
388 what he has not had brought home to him by actual proof.
389 Therefore, e.g. the mass of men ought not absolutely to believe in
390 the divine authority of the Bible.
391 5. It is immoral in a man to believe more than he can
392 spontaneously receive as being congenial to his moral and
393 mental nature.
394 Therefore, e.g. a given individual is not bound to believe in eternal
395 punishment.
396 6. No revealed doctrines or precepts may reasonably
397 stand in the way of scientific conclusions.
398 Therefore, e.g. Political Economy may reverse our Lord's declarations
399 about poverty and riches, or a system of Ethics may teach that
400 the highest condition of body is ordinarily essential to the highest
401 state of mind.
402 7. Christianity is necessarily modified by the growth of
403 civilization, and the exigencies of times.
404 Therefore, e.g. the Catholic priesthood, though necessary in the
405 Middle Ages, may be superseded now.
406 8. There is a system of religion more simply true than
407 Christianity as it has ever been received.
408 Therefore, e.g. we may advance that Christianity is the "corn of
409 wheat" which has been dead for 1800 years, but at length will bear
410 fruit; and that Mahometanism is the manly religion, and existing
411 Christianity the womanish.
412 9. There is a right of Private Judgment: that is, there
413 is no existing authority on earth competent to interfere
414 with the liberty of individuals in reasoning and judging
415 for themselves about the Bible and its contents, as they
416 severally please.
417 Therefore, e.g. religious establishments requiring subscription are
418 Anti-christian.
419 10. There are rights of conscience such, that every one
420 may lawfully advance a claim to profess and teach what is
421 false and wrong in matters, religious, social, and moral,
422 provided that to his private conscience it seems absolutely
423 true and right.
424 Therefore, e.g. individuals have a right to preach and practise fornication
425 and polygamy.
426 11. There is no such thing as a national or state conscience.
427 Therefore, e.g. no judgments can fall upon a sinful or infidel nation.
428 12. The civil power has no positive duty, in a normal
429 state of things, to maintain religious truth.
430 Therefore, e.g. blasphemy and sabbath-breaking are not rightly
431 punishable by law.
432 13. Utility and expedience are the measure of political
433 duty.
434 Therefore, e.g. no punishment may be enacted, on the ground that
435 God commands it: e.g. on the text, "Whoso sheddeth man's blood,
436 by man shall his blood be shed."
437 14. The Civil Power may dispose of Church property
438 without sacrilege.
439 Therefore, e.g. Henry VIII. committed no sin in his spoliations.
440 15. The Civil Power has the right of ecclesiastical jurisdiction
441 and administration.
442 Therefore, e.g. Parliament may impose articles of faith on the
443 Church or suppress Dioceses.
444 16. It is lawful to rise in arms against legitimate
445 princes.
446 Therefore, e.g. the Puritans in the 17th century, and the French in
447 the 18th, were justifiable in their Rebellion and Revolution respectively.
448 17. The people are the legitimate source of power.
449 Therefore, e.g. Universal Suffrage is among the natural rights of
450 man.
451 18. Virtue is the child of knowledge, and vice of ignorance.
452 Therefore, e.g. education, periodical literature, railroad travelling,
453 ventilation, drainage, and the arts of life, when fully carried out, serve
454 to make a population moral and happy.
455 All of these propositions, and many others too, were
456 familiar to me thirty years ago, as in the number of the
457 tenets of Liberalism, and, while I gave into none of them
458 except No. 12, and perhaps No. 11, and partly No. 1,
459 before I began to publish, so afterwards I wrote against
460 most of them in some part or other of my Anglican works.
461 If it is necessary to refer to a work, not simply my own,
462 but of the Tractarian school, which contains a similar protest,
463 I should name the *Lyra Apostolica*. This volume,
464 which by accident has been left unnoticed, except incidentally,
465 in my Narrative, was collected together from the
466 pages of the "British Magazine," in which its contents
467 originally appeared, and published in a separate form, immediately
468 after Hurrell Froude's death in 1836. Its
469 signatures, α, β, γ, δ, ε ξ,
470 denote respectively as authors,
471 Mr. Bowden, Mr. Hurrell Froude, Mr. Keble, Mr. Newman,
472 Mr. Robert Wilberforce, and Mr. Isaac Williams.
473 There is one poem on "Liberalism," beginning "Ye cannot
474 halve the Gospel of God's grace;" which bears out the
475 account of Liberalism as above given; and another upon
476 "the Age to come," defining from its own point of view
477 the position and prospects of Liberalism.
478 I need hardly say that the above Note is mainly historical.
479 How far the Liberal party of 1830-40 really
480 held the above eighteen Theses, which I attributed to them,
481 and how far and in what sense I should oppose those
482 Theses now, could scarcely be explained without a separate
483 Dissertation.
NOTE B. ON PAGE 23.
64 (Texto do capítulo)
ECCLESIASTICAL MIRACLES.
67 The writer, who gave occasion for the foregoing Narrative,
68 was very severe with me for what I had said about
69 Miracles in the Preface to the Life of St. Walburga. I
70 observe therefore as follows:—
71 Catholics believe that miracles happen in any age of
72 the Church, though not for the same purposes, in the same
73 number, or with the same evidence, as in Apostolic times.
74 The Apostles wrought them in evidence of their divine
75 mission; and with this object they have been sometimes
76 wrought by Evangelists of countries since, as even Protestants
77 allow. Hence we hear of them in the history of
78 St. Gregory in Pontus, and St. Martin in Gaul; and in
79 their case, as in that of the Apostles, they were both
80 numerous and clear. As they are granted to Evangelists,
81 so are they granted, though in less measure and evidence,
82 to other holy men; and as holy men are not found equally
83 at all times and in all places, therefore miracles are in
84 some places and times more than in others. And since,
85 generally, they are granted to faith and prayer, therefore
86 in a country in which faith and prayer abound, they will
87 be more likely to occur, than where and when faith and
88 prayer are not; so that their occurrence is irregular. And
89 further, as faith and prayer obtain miracles, so still more
90 commonly do they gain from above the ordinary interventions
91 of Providence; and, as it is often very difficult to
92 distinguish between a providence and a miracle, and there
93 will be more providences than miracles, hence it will
94 happen that many occurrences will be called miraculous,
95 which, strictly speaking, are not such, that is, not more
96 than providential mercies, or what are sometimes called
97 "*grazie*" or "favours."
98 Persons, who believe all this, in accordance with Catholic
99 teaching, as I did and do, they, on the report of a
100 miracle, will of necessity, the necessity of good logic, be
101 led to say, first, "It *may* be," and secondly, "But I must
102 have *good evidence* in order to believe it."
103 1. It *may* be, because miracles take place in all ages;
104 it must be clearly *proved*, because perhaps after all it may be
105 only a providential mercy, or an exaggeration, or a mistake,
106 or an imposture. Well, this is precisely what I had said,
107 which the writer, who has given occasion to this Volume,
108 considered so irrational. I had said, as he quotes me, "In
109 this day, and under our present circumstances, we can only
110 reply, that there is no reason why they should not be."
111 Surely this is good logic, *provided* that miracles *do* occur
112 in all ages; and so again I am logical in saying, "There is
113 nothing, *primâ facie*, in the miraculous accounts in question,
114 to repel a *properly taught* or religiously disposed
115 mind." What is the matter with this statement? My
116 assailant does not pretend to say *what* the matter is, and
117 he cannot; but he expresses a rude, unmeaning astonishment.
118 Accordingly, in the passage which he quotes, I
119 observe, "Miracles are the kind of facts proper to ecclesiastical
120 history, just as instances of sagacity or daring,
121 personal prowess, or crime, are the facts proper to secular
122 history." What is the harm of this?
123 2. But, though a miracle be conceivable, it has to be
124 *proved*. *What* has to be proved? (1.) That the event
125 occurred as stated, and is not a false report or an exaggeration.
126 (2.) That it is clearly miraculous, and not a
127 mere providence or answer to prayer within the order of
128 nature. What is the fault of saying this? The inquiry
129 is parallel to that which is made about some extraordinary
130 fact in secular history. Supposing I hear that King
131 Charles II. died a Catholic, I am led to say: It *may* be,
132 but what is your *proof*?
133 In my Essay on Miracles of the year 1826, I proposed
134 three questions about a professed miraculous occurrence:
135 1. is it antecedently *probable*? 2. is it in its *nature* certainly
136 miraculous? 3. has it sufficient *evidence*? To these
137 three heads I had regard in my Essay of 1842; and under
138 them I still wish to conduct the inquiry into the miracles
139 of Ecclesiastical History.
140 So much for general principles; as to St. Walburga,
141 though I have no intention at all of denying that numerous
142 miracles have been wrought by her intercession,
143 still, neither the Author of her Life, nor I, the Editor,
144 felt that we had grounds for binding ourselves to the
145 belief of certain alleged miracles in particular. I made,
146 however, one exception; it was the medicinal oil which
147 flows from her relics. Now as to the *verisimilitude*, the
148 *miraculousness*, and the *fact*, of this medicinal oil.
149 1. The *verisimilitude*. It is plain there is nothing extravagant
150 in this report of her relics having a supernatural
151 virtue; and for this reason, because there are such instances
152 in Scripture, and Scripture cannot be extravagant.
153 For instance, a man was restored to life by touching the
154 relics of the Prophet Eliseus. The sacred text runs thus:—"And
155 Elisha died, and they buried him. And the bands
156 of the Moabites invaded the land at the coming in of the
157 year. And it came to pass, as they were burying a man,
158 that, behold, they spied a band of men; and they cast the
159 man into the sepulchre of Elisha. And, when the man
160 was let down, *and touched the bones of Elisha, he revived*, and
161 stood upon his feet." Again, in the case of an inanimate
162 substance, which had touched a living Saint: "And God
163 wrought *special miracles* by the hands of Paul; so that
164 *from his body* were brought unto the sick *handkerchiefs or
165 aprons*, and *the diseases departed from them*." And again
166 in the case of a pool: "An *Angel went down* at a certain
167 season into the pool, and troubled the water; whosoever
168 then first, after the troubling of the water, stepped in,
169 *was made whole of whatsoever disease* he had." 2 Kings
170 [4 Kings] xiii. 20, 21. Acts xix. 11, 12. John v. 4.
171 Therefore there is nothing *extravagant* in the *character* of
172 the miracle.
173 2. Next, the *matter of fact*:—*is* there an oil flowing
174 from St. Walburga's tomb, which is medicinal? To this
175 question I confined myself in my Preface. Of the accounts
176 of medieval miracles, I said that there was no *extravagance*
177 in their *general character*, but I could not affirm
178 that there was always *evidence* for them. I could not
179 simply accept them as *facts*, but I could not reject them in
180 their *nature*;—they *might* be true, for they were not impossible;
181 but they were *not proved* to be true, because
182 there was not trustworthy testimony. However, as to St.
183 Walburga, I repeat, I made *one* exception, the fact of the
184 medicinal oil, since for that miracle there was distinct and
185 successive testimony. And then I went on to give a chain
186 of witnesses. It was my duty to state what those witnesses
187 said in their very words; so I gave the testimonies
188 in full, tracing them from the Saint's death. I said, "She
189 is one of the principal Saints of her age and country."
190 Then I quoted Basnage, a Protestant, who says, "Six
191 writers are extant, who have employed themselves in
192 relating the deeds or miracles of Walburga." Then I
193 said that her "renown was not the mere natural *growth* of
194 ages, but begins with the very century of the Saint's
195 death." Then I observed that only two miracles seem to
196 have been "distinctly reported of her as occurring in her
197 lifetime; and they were handed down apparently by tradition."
198 Also, that such miracles are said to have commenced
199 about A.D. 777. Then I spoke of the medicinal oil
200 as having testimony to it in 893, in 1306, after 1450, in
201 1615, and in 1620. Also, I said that Mabillon seems not
202 to have believed some of her miracles; and that the earliest
203 witness had got into trouble with his Bishop. And so I
204 left the matter, as a question to be decided by evidence,
205 not deciding any thing myself.
206 What was the harm of all this? but my Critic muddled
207 it together in a most extraordinary manner, and
208 I am far from sure that he knew himself the definite categorical
209 charge which he intended it to convey against me.
210 One of his remarks is, "What has become of the holy oil
211 for the last 240 years, Dr. Newman does not say," p. 25.
212 Of course I did not, because I did not know; I gave the
213 evidence as I found it; he assumes that I had a point to
214 prove, and then asks why I did not make the evidence
215 larger than it was.
216 I can tell him more about it now: the oil still flows; I
217 have had some of it in my possession; it is medicinal still.
218 This leads to the third head.
219 3. Its *miraculousness*. On this point, since I have been
220 in the Catholic Church, I have found there is a difference
221 of opinion. Some persons consider that the oil is the
222 natural produce of the rock, and has ever flowed from it;
223 others, that by a divine gift it flows from the relics; and
224 others, allowing that it now comes naturally from the
225 rock, are disposed to hold that it was in its origin miraculous,
226 as was the virtue of the pool of Bethsaida.
227 This point must be settled of course before the virtue of
228 the oil can be ascribed to the sanctity of St. Walburga; for
229 myself, I neither have, nor ever have had, the means of
230 going into the question; but I will take the opportunity
231 of its having come before me, to make one or two remarks,
232 supplemental of what I have said on other occasions.
233 1. I frankly confess that the present advance of science
234 tends to make it probable that various facts take place,
235 and have taken place, in the order of nature, which
236 hitherto have been considered by Catholics as simply supernatural.
237 2. Though I readily make this admission, it must not
238 be supposed in consequence that I am disposed to grant at
239 once, that every event was natural in point of fact, which
240 *might* have taken place by the laws of nature; for it is
241 obvious, no Catholic can bind the Almighty to act only in
242 one and the same way, or to the observance always of His
243 own laws. An event which is possible in the way of nature,
244 is certainly possible too to Divine Power without
245 the sequence of natural cause and effect at all. A conflagration,
246 to take a parallel, may be the work of an
247 incendiary, or the result of a flash of lightning; nor
248 would a jury think it safe to find a man guilty of arson, if
249 a dangerous thunderstorm was raging at the very time
250 when the fire broke out. In like manner, upon the hypothesis
251 that a miraculous dispensation is in operation, a
252 recovery from diseases to which medical science is equal,
253 may nevertheless in matter of fact have taken place, not
254 by natural means, but by a supernatural interposition.
255 That the Lawgiver always acts through His own laws, is
256 an assumption, of which I never saw proof. In a given
257 case, then, the possibility of assigning a human cause
258 for an event does not *ipso facto* prove that it is not
259 miraculous.
260 3. So far, however, is plain, that, till some *experimentum
261 crucis* can be found, such as to be decisive against the
262 natural cause or the supernatural, an occurrence of this
263 kind will as little convince an unbeliever that there has
264 been a divine interference in the case, as it will drive the
265 Catholic to admit that there has been no interference at
266 all.
267 4. Still there is this gain accruing to the Catholic cause
268 from the larger views we now possess of the operation of
269 natural causes, viz. that our opponents will not in future
270 be so ready as hitherto, to impute fraud and falsehood to
271 our priests and their witnesses, on the ground of their pretending
272 or reporting things that are incredible. Our
273 opponents have again and again accused us of false witness,
274 on account of statements which they now allow are
275 either true, or may have been true. They account indeed
276 for the strange facts very differently from us; but still
277 they allow that facts they were. It is a great thing to
278 have our characters cleared; and we may reasonably hope
279 that, the next time our word is vouched for occurrences
280 which appear to be miraculous, our facts will be investigated,
281 not our testimony impugned.
282 5. Even granting that certain occurrences, which we
283 have hitherto accounted miraculous, have not absolutely a
284 claim to be so considered, nevertheless they constitute an
285 argument still in behalf of Revelation and the Church.
286 Providences, or what are called *grazie*, though they do not
287 rise to the order of miracles, yet, if they occur again and
288 again in connexion with the same persons, institutions, or
289 doctrines, may supply a cumulative evidence of the fact
290 of a supernatural presence in the quarter in which they
291 are found. I have already alluded to this point in my
292 Essay on Ecclesiastical Miracles, and I have a particular
293 reason, as will presently be seen, for referring here to
294 what I said in the course of it.
295 In that Essay, after bringing its main argument to an
296 end, I append to it a review of "the evidence for particular
297 alleged miracles." "It does not strictly fall within the
298 scope of the Essay," I observe, "to pronounce upon the
299 truth or falsehood of this or that miraculous narrative, as
300 it occurs in ecclesiastical history; but only to furnish such
301 general considerations, as may be useful in forming a
302 decision in particular cases," p. cv. However, I thought
303 it right to go farther and "to set down the evidence for
304 and against certain miracles as we meet with them," ibid.
305 In discussing these miracles separately, I make the following
306 remarks, to which I have just been referring.
307 After discussing the alleged miracle of the Thundering
308 Legion, I observe:—"Nor does it concern us much to
309 answer the objection, that there is nothing strictly miraculous
310 in such an occurrence, because sudden thunderclouds
311 after drought are not unfrequent; for, I would
312 answer, Grant me such miracles ordinarily in the early
313 Church, and I will ask no other; grant that, upon prayer,
314 benefits are vouchsafed, deliverances are effected, unhoped-for
315 results obtained, sicknesses cured, tempests laid, pestilences
316 put to flight, famines remedied, judgments inflicted,
317 and there will be no need of analyzing the causes, whether
318 supernatural or natural, to which they are to be referred.
319 They may, or they may not, in this or that case, follow or
320 surpass the laws of nature, and they may do so plainly or
321 doubtfully, but the common sense of mankind will call
322 them miraculous; for by a miracle is popularly meant,
323 whatever be its formal definition, an event which impresses
324 upon the mind the immediate presence of the
325 Moral Governor of the world. He may sometimes act
326 through nature, sometimes beyond or against it; but
327 those who admit the fact of such interferences, will have
328 little difficulty in admitting also their strictly miraculous
329 character, if the circumstances of the case require it, and
330 those who deny miracles to the early Church will be
331 equally strenuous against allowing her the grace of such
332 intimate influence (if we may so speak) upon the course of
333 divine Providence, as is here in question, even though it
334 be not miraculous."—p. cxxi.
335 And again, speaking of the death of Arius: "But after
336 all, was it a miracle? for, if not, we are labouring at a
337 proof of which nothing comes. The more immediate
338 answer to this question has already been suggested several
339 times. When a Bishop with his flock prays night and
340 day against a heretic, and at length begs of God to take
341 him away, and when he *is* suddenly taken away, almost at
342 the moment of his triumph, and that by a death awfully
343 significant, from its likeness to one recorded in Scripture,
344 is it not trifling to ask whether such an occurrence comes
345 up to the definition of a miracle? The question is not
346 whether it is formally a miracle, but whether it is an
347 event, the like of which persons, who deny that miracles
348 continue, will consent that the Church should be considered
349 still able to perform. If they are willing to allow
350 to the Church such extraordinary protection, it is for them
351 to draw the line to the satisfaction of people in general,
352 between these and strictly miraculous events; if, on the
353 other hand, they deny their occurrence in the times of the
354 Church, then there is sufficient reason for our appealing
355 here to the history of Arius in proof of the affirmative."—p.
356 clxxii.
357 These remarks, thus made upon the Thundering Legion
358 and the death of Arius, must be applied, in consequence of
359 investigations made since the date of my Essay, to the apparent
360 miracle wrought in favour of the African confessors
361 in the Vandal persecution. Their tongues were cut out
362 by the Arian tyrant, and yet they spoke as before. In
363 my Essay I insisted on this fact as being strictly miraculous.
364 Among other remarks (referring to the instances
365 adduced by Middleton and others in disparagement of the
366 miracle, viz. of "a girl born without a tongue, who yet
367 talked as distinctly and easily, as if she had enjoyed the
368 full benefit of that organ," and of a boy who lost his
369 tongue at the age of eight or nine, yet retained his speech,
370 whether perfectly or not,) I said, "Does Middleton mean
371 to say, that, if certain of men lost their tongues *at the
372 command of a tyrant* for the *sake of their religion*, and then
373 spoke *as plainly* as before, nay *if only one person was so
374 mutilated* and so gifted, it would not be a miracle?"—p.
375 ccx. And I enlarged upon the minute details of the
376 fact as reported to us by eye-witnesses and contemporaries.
377 "Out of the seven writers adduced, six are contemporaries;
378 three, if not four, are eye-witnesses of the miracle. One
379 reports from an eye-witness, and one testifies to a fervent
380 record at the burial-place of the subjects of it. All seven
381 were living, or had been staying, at one or other of the
382 two places which are mentioned as their abode. One is a
383 Pope, a second a Catholic Bishop, a third a Bishop of a
384 schismatical party, a fourth an emperor, a fifth a soldier,
385 a politician, and a suspected infidel, a sixth a statesman
386 and courtier, a seventh a rhetorician and philosopher.
387 'He cut out the tongues by the roots,' says Victor, Bishop
388 of Vito; 'I perceived the tongues entirely gone by the
389 roots,' says Æneas; 'as low down as the throat,' says
390 Procopius; 'at the roots,' say Justinian and St. Gregory;
391 'he spoke like an educated man, without impediment,'
392 says Victor of Vito; 'with articulateness,' says Æneas;
393 'better than before;' 'they talked without any impediment,'
394 says Procopius; 'speaking with perfect voice,'
395 says Marcellinus; 'they spoke perfectly, even to the end,'
396 says the second Victor; 'the words were formed, full, and
397 perfect,' says St. Gregory."—p. ccviii.
398 However, a few years ago an Article appeared in "Notes
399 and Queries" (No. for May 22, 1858), in which various
400 evidence was adduced to show that the tongue is not necessary
401 for articulate speech.
402 1. Col. Churchill, in his "Lebanon," speaking of the
403 cruelties of Djezzar Pacha, in extracting to the root the
404 tongues of some Emirs, adds, "It is a curious fact, however,
405 that the tongues grow again sufficiently for the
406 purposes of speech."
407 2. Sir John Malcolm, in his "Sketches of Persia,"
408 speaks of Zâb, Khan of Khisht, who was condemned to lose
409 his tongue. "This mandate," he says, "was imperfectly
410 executed, and the loss of half this member deprived him
411 of speech. Being afterwards persuaded that its being cut
412 close to the root would enable him to speak so as to be
413 understood, he submitted to the operation; and the effect
414 has been, that his voice, though indistinct and thick, is yet
415 intelligible to persons accustomed to converse with him....
416 I am not an anatomist, and I cannot therefore give a
417 reason, why a man, who could not articulate with half a
418 tongue, should speak when he had none at all; but the
419 facts are as stated."
420 3. And Sir John McNeill says, "In answer to your
421 inquiries about the powers of speech retained by persons
422 who have had their tongues cut out, I can state from personal
423 observation, that several persons whom I knew in
424 Persia, who had been subjected to that punishment, spoke
425 so intelligibly as to be able to transact important business....
426 The conviction in Persia is universal, that the power
427 of speech is destroyed by merely cutting off the tip of the
428 tongue; and is to a useful extent restored by cutting off
429 another portion as far back as a perpendicular section can
430 be made of the portion that is free from attachment at the
431 lower surface.... I never had to meet with a person
432 who had suffered this punishment, who could not speak so
433 as to be quite intelligible to his familiar associates."
434 I should not be honest, if I professed to be simply converted,
435 by these testimonies, to the belief that there was
436 nothing miraculous in the case of the African confessors.
437 It is quite as fair to be sceptical on one side of the question
438 as on the other; and if Gibbon is considered worthy of praise
439 for his stubborn incredulity in receiving the evidence
440 for this miracle, I do not see why I am to be blamed, if I
441 wish to be quite sure of the full appositeness of the recent
442 evidence which is brought to its disadvantage. Questions
443 of fact cannot be disproved by analogies or presumptions;
444 the inquiry must be made into the particular case in all
445 its parts, as it comes before us. Meanwhile, I fully allow
446 that the points of evidence brought in disparagement of
447 the miracle are *primâ facie* of such cogency, that, till they
448 are proved to be irrelevant, Catholics are prevented from
449 appealing to it for controversial purposes.
NOTE C. ON PAGE 153.
70 (Texto do capítulo)
SERMON ON WISDOM AND INNOCENCE.
73 The professed basis of the charge of lying and equivocation
74 made against me, and, in my person, against the
75 Catholic clergy, was, as I have already noticed in the
76 Preface, a certain Sermon of mine on "Wisdom and Innocence,"
77 being the 20th in a series of "Sermons on Subjects
78 of the Day," written, preached, and published while I was
79 an Anglican. Of this Sermon my accuser spoke thus in
80 his Pamphlet:—
81 "It is occupied entirely with the attitude of 'the world' to 'Christians'
82 and 'the Church.' By the world appears to be signified, especially, the Protestant
83 public of these realms; what Dr. Newman means by Christians, and
84 the Church, he has not left in doubt; for in the preceding Sermon he says:
85 'But if the truth must be spoken, what are the humble monk and the holy
86 nun, and other regulars, as they are called, but Christians after the very pattern
87 given us in Scripture, &c.'.... This is his definition of Christians. And
88 in the Sermon itself, he sufficiently defines what he means by 'the Church,' in
89 two notes of her character, which he shall give in his own words: 'What, for
90 instance, though we grant that sacramental confession and the celibacy of the
91 clergy do tend to consolidate the body politic in the relation of rulers and
92 subjects, or, in other words, to aggrandize the priesthood? for how can the
93 Church be one body without such relation?'"—Pp. 8, 9.
94 He then proceeded to analyze and comment on it at
95 great length, and to criticize severely the method and tone
96 of my Sermons generally. Among other things, he
97 said:—
98 "What, then, did the Sermon *mean*? Why was it preached? To insinuate
99 that a Church which had sacramental confession and a celibate clergy was
100 the only true Church? Or to insinuate that the admiring young gentlemen
101 who listened to him stood to their fellow-countrymen in the relation of the
102 early Christians to the heathen Romans? Or that Queen Victoria's Government
103 was to the Church of England what Nero's or Dioclesian's was to the
104 Church of Rome? It may have been so. I know that men used to suspect
105 Dr. Newman,—I have been inclined to do so myself,—of writing a whole
106 Sermon, not for the sake of the text or of the matter, but for the sake of one
107 single passing hint—one phrase, one epithet, one little barbed arrow, which,
108 as he swept magnificently past on the stream of his calm eloquence, seemingly
109 unconscious of all presences, save those unseen, he delivered unheeded, as
110 with his finger-tip, to the very heart of an initiated hearer, never to be withdrawn
111 again. I do not blame him for that. It is one of the highest triumphs
112 of oratoric power, and may be employed honestly and fairly by any person who
113 has the skill to do it honestly and fairly; but then, Why did he entitle his
114 Sermon 'Wisdom and Innocence?'
115 "What, then, could I think that Dr. Newman *meant*? I found a preacher
116 bidding Christians imitate, to some undefined point, the 'arts' of the
117 basest of animals, and of men, and of the devil himself. I found him, by
118 a strange perversion of Scripture, insinuating that St. Paul's conduct and
119 manner were such as naturally to bring down on him the reputation of being a
120 crafty deceiver. I found him—horrible to say it—even hinting the same of
121 one greater than St. Paul. I found him denying or explaining away the
122 existence of that Priestcraft, which is a notorious fact to every honest student
123 of history, and justifying (as far as I can understand him) that double dealing
124 by which prelates, in the middle age, too often played off alternately the
125 sovereign against the people, and the people against the sovereign, careless
126 which was in the right, so long as their own power gained by the move. I
127 found him actually using of such (and, as I thought, of himself and his party
128 likewise) the words 'They yield outwardly; to assent inwardly were to betray
129 the faith. Yet they are called deceitful and double-dealing, because they do
130 as much as they can, and not more than they may.' I found him telling
131 Christians that they will always seem 'artificial,' and 'wanting in openness
132 and manliness;' that they will always be 'a mystery' to the world, and that
133 the world will always think them rogues; and bidding them glory in what the
134 world (i.e. the rest of their countrymen) disown, and say with Mawworm,
135 'I like to be despised.'
136 "Now, how was I to know that the preacher, who had the reputation of
137 being the most acute man of his generation, and of having a specially intimate
138 acquaintance with the weaknesses of the human heart, was utterly blind to the
139 broad meaning and the plain practical result of a Sermon like this, delivered
140 before fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon his every word?
141 that he did not foresee that they would think that they obeyed him by becoming
142 affected, artificial, sly, shifty, ready for concealments and equivocations?"
143 &c. &c.—Pp. 14-16.
144 My accuser asked in this passage what did the Sermon
145 *mean*, and why was it preached. I will here answer
146 this question; and with this view will speak, first of
147 the *matter* of the Sermon, then of its *subject*, then of its
148 *circumstances*.
149 1. It was one of the last six Sermons which I wrote
150 when I was an Anglican. It was one of the five Sermons
151 I preached in St. Mary's between Christmas and Easter,
152 1843, the year when I gave up my Living. The MS. of
153 the Sermon is destroyed; but I believe, and my memory
154 too bears me out, as far as it goes, that the sentence in
155 question about Celibacy and Confession, of which this writer
156 would make so much, *was not preached at all*. The Volume,
157 in which this Sermon is found, was published *after* that I
158 had given up St. Mary's, when I had no call on me to
159 restrain the expression of any thing which I might hold:
160 and I stated an important fact about it in the Advertisement,
161 in these words:—
162 "In preparing [these Sermons] for publication, *a few words and sentences*
163 have in several places been *added*, which will be found to express more *of
164 private or personal opinion*, than it was expedient to introduce into the
165 *instruction* delivered in Church to a parochial Congregation. Such introduction,
166 however, seems unobjectionable in the case of compositions, which are
167 *detached* from the sacred place and service to which they once belonged, and
168 *submitted to the reason* and judgment of the general reader."
169 This Volume of Sermons then cannot be criticized at all
170 as *preachments*; they are *essays*; essays of a man who, at the
171 time of publishing them, was *not* a preacher. Such passages,
172 as that in question, are just the very ones which I added
173 *upon* my publishing them; and, as I always was on my guard
174 in the pulpit against saying any thing which looked towards
175 Rome, I shall believe that I did not preach the obnoxious
176 sentence till some one is found to testify that he heard it.
177 At the same time I cannot conceive why the mention of
178 Sacramental Confession, or of Clerical Celibacy, had I made
179 it, was inconsistent with the position of an Anglican
180 Clergyman. For Sacramental Confession and Absolution
181 actually form a portion of the Anglican Visitation of the
182 Sick; and though the 32nd Article says that "Bishops,
183 priests, and deacons, are not *commanded* by God's law
184 either to vow the state of single life or to abstain from
185 marriage," and "therefore it is *lawful* for them to marry,"
186 this proposition I did not dream of denying, nor is it inconsistent
187 with St. Paul's doctrine, which I held, that it
188 is "*good* to abide even as he," i.e. in celibacy.
189 But I have more to say on this point. This writer says,
190 "I know that men used to suspect Dr. Newman,—I have
191 been inclined to do so myself,—of *writing a whole Sermon,
192 not for the sake of the text or of the matter*, but for the sake
193 of one simple passing hint,—one phrase, one epithet."
194 Now observe; can there be a plainer testimony borne to
195 the practical character of my Sermons at St. Mary's than
196 this gratuitous insinuation? Many a preacher of Tractarian
197 doctrine has been accused of not letting his
198 parishioners alone, and of teasing them with his private
199 theological notions. The same report was spread about me
200 twenty years ago as this writer spreads now, and the world
201 believed that my Sermons at St. Mary's were full of red-hot
202 Tractarianism. Then strangers came to hear me
203 preach, and were astonished at their own disappointment.
204 I recollect the wife of a great prelate from a distance
205 coming to hear me, and then expressing her surprise to
206 find that I preached nothing but a plain humdrum Sermon.
207 I recollect how, when on the Sunday before Commemoration
208 one year, a number of strangers came to hear
209 me, and I preached in my usual way, residents in Oxford,
210 of high position, were loud in their satisfaction that on a
211 great occasion, I had made a simple failure, for after all
212 there was nothing in the Sermon to hear. Well, but they
213 were not going to let me off, for all my common-sense
214 view of duty. Accordingly they got up the charitable
215 theory which this Writer revives. They said that there
216 was a double purpose in those plain addresses of mine,
217 and that my Sermons were never so artful as when they
218 seemed common-place; that there were sentences which
219 redeemed their apparent simplicity and quietness. So they
220 watched during the delivery of a Sermon, which to them
221 was too practical to be useful, for the concealed point of
222 it, which they could at least imagine, if they could not
223 discover. "Men used to suspect Dr. Newman," he says,
224 "of writing a *whole* Sermon, *not* for the sake of *the text or
225 of the matter*, but for the sake of one single passing hint, ...
226 *one* phrase, *one* epithet, *one* little barbed arrow, which,
227 as he *swept magnificently* past on the stream of his calm
228 eloquence, *seemingly* unconscious of all presences, save those
229 unseen, he delivered unheeded," &c. To all appearance,
230 he says, I was "unconscious of all presences." He is not
231 able to deny that the "*whole* Sermon" had the *appearance*
232 of being "*for the sake* of the text and matter;" therefore
233 he suggests that perhaps it wasn't.
234 2. And now as to the subject of the Sermon. The
235 Sermons of which the Volume consists are such as are,
236 more or less, exceptions to the rule which I ordinarily
237 observed, as to the subjects which I introduced into the
238 pulpit of St. Mary's. They are not purely ethical or
239 doctrinal. They were for the most part caused by circumstances
240 of the day or of the moment, and they belong to
241 various years. One was written in 1832, two in 1836,
242 two in 1838, five in 1840, five in 1841, four in 1842, seven
243 in 1843. Many of them are engaged on one subject, viz.
244 in viewing the Church in its relation to the world. By
245 the world was meant, not simply those multitudes which
246 were not in the Church, but the existing body of human
247 society, whether in the Church or not, whether Catholics,
248 Protestants, Greeks, or Mahometans, theists or idolaters,
249 as being ruled by principles, maxims, and instincts of their
250 own, that is, of an unregenerate nature, whatever their
251 supernatural privileges might be, greater or less, according
252 to their form of religion. This view of the relation of the
253 Church to the world as taken apart from questions of
254 ecclesiastical politics, as they may be called, is often
255 brought out in my Sermons. Two occur to me at once;
256 No. 3 of my Plain Sermons, which was written in 1829,
257 and No. 15 of my Third Volume of Parochial, written in
258 1835. On the other hand, by Church I meant,—in common
259 with all writers connected with the Tract Movement, whatever
260 their shades of opinion, and with the whole body
261 of English divines, except those of the Puritan or Evangelical
262 School,—the whole of Christendom, from the
263 Apostles' time till now, whatever their later divisions into
264 Latin, Greek, and Anglican. I have explained this view
265 of the subject above at pp. 69-71 of this Volume.
266 When then I speak, in the particular Sermon before us,
267 of the members, or the rulers, or the action of "the
268 Church," I mean neither the Latin, nor the Greek, nor
269 the English, taken by itself, but of the whole Church as
270 one body: of Italy as one with England, of the Saxon or
271 Norman as one with the Caroline Church. *This* was
272 specially the one Church, and the points in which one
273 branch or one period differed from another were not and
274 could not be Notes of the Church, because Notes necessarily
275 belong to the whole of the Church every where
276 and always.
277 This being my doctrine as to the relation of the Church
278 to the world, I laid down in the Sermon three principles
279 concerning it, and there left the matter. The first is, that
280 Divine Wisdom had framed for its action laws, which man,
281 if left to himself, would have antecedently pronounced to
282 be the worst possible for its success, and which in all ages
283 have been called by the world, as they were in the
284 Apostles' days, "foolishness;" that man ever relies on
285 physical and material force, and on carnal inducements
286 as Mahomet with his sword and his houris, or indeed
287 almost as that theory of religion, called, since the Sermon
288 was written, "muscular Christianity;" but that our Lord,
289 on the contrary, has substituted meekness for haughtiness,
290 passiveness for violence, and innocence for craft: and that
291 the event has shown the high wisdom of such an economy,
292 for it has brought to light a set of natural laws, unknown
293 before, by which the seeming paradox that weakness should
294 be stronger than might, and simplicity than worldly policy,
295 is readily explained.
296 Secondly, I said that men of the world, judging by the
297 event, and not recognizing the secret causes of the success,
298 viz. a higher order of natural laws,—natural, though their
299 source and action were supernatural, (for "the meek inherit
300 the earth," by means of a meekness which comes from
301 above,)—these men, I say, concluded, that the success
302 which they witnessed must arise from some evil secret
303 which the world had not mastered,—by means of magic,
304 as they said in the first ages, by cunning as they say now.
305 And accordingly they thought that the humility and inoffensiveness
306 of Christians, or of Churchmen, was a mere
307 pretence and blind to cover the real causes of that success,
308 which Christians could explain and would not; and that
309 they were simply hypocrites.
310 Thirdly, I suggested that shrewd ecclesiastics, who knew
311 very well that there was neither magic nor craft in the
312 matter, and, from their intimate acquaintance with what
313 actually went on within the Church, discerned what were
314 the real causes of its success, were of course under the
315 temptation of substituting reason for conscience, and,
316 instead of simply obeying the command, were led to do
317 good that good might come, that is, to act *in order* to
318 secure success, and not from a motive of faith. Some, I
319 said, did yield to the temptation more or less, and their
320 motives became mixed; and in this way the world in a
321 more subtle shape had got into the Church; and hence it
322 had come to pass, that, looking at its history from first to
323 last, we could not possibly draw the line between good and
324 evil there, and say either that every thing was to be defended,
325 or certain things to be condemned. I expressed the difficulty,
326 which I supposed to be inherent in the Church, in
327 the following words. I said, "*Priestcraft has ever been
328 considered the badge*, and its imputation is a kind of Note
329 of the Church: and *in part indeed truly*, because the presence
330 of powerful enemies, and the sense of their own
331 weakness, *has sometimes tempted Christians to the abuse,
332 instead of the use of Christian wisdom, to be wise without
333 being harmless*; but partly, nay, for the most part, not
334 truly, but slanderously, and merely because the world
335 called their wisdom craft, when it was found to be a match
336 for its own numbers and power."
337 Such is the substance of the Sermon: and as to the
338 main drift of it, it was this; that I was, there and elsewhere,
339 scrutinizing the course of the Church as a whole,
340 as if philosophically, as an historical phenomenon, and
341 observing the laws on which it was conducted. Hence
342 the Sermon, or Essay as it more truly is, is written in a
343 dry and unimpassioned way: it shows as little of human
344 warmth of feeling as a Sermon of Bishop Butler's. Yet,
345 under that calm exterior there was a deep and keen sensitiveness,
346 as I shall now proceed to show.
347 3. If I mistake not, it was written with a secret thought
348 about myself. Every one preaches according to his frame
349 of mind, at the time of preaching. One heaviness especially
350 oppressed me at that season, which this Writer,
351 twenty years afterwards, has set himself with a good will to
352 renew: it arose from the sense of the base calumnies which
353 were heaped upon me on all sides. It is worth observing that
354 this Sermon is exactly contemporaneous with the report
355 spread by a Bishop (*vid. supr.* p. 181), that I had advised
356 a clergyman converted to Catholicism to retain his Living.
357 This report was in circulation in February 1843, and my
358 Sermon was preached on the 19th. In the trouble of mind
359 into which I was thrown by such calumnies as this, I
360 gained, while I reviewed the history of the Church, at
361 once an argument and a consolation. My argument was
362 this: if I, who knew my own innocence, was so blackened
363 by party prejudice, perhaps those high rulers and those
364 servants of the Church, in the many ages which intervened
365 between the early Nicene times and the present, who were
366 laden with such grievous accusations, were innocent also;
367 and this reflection served to make me tender towards those
368 great names of the past, to whom weaknesses or crimes
369 were imputed, and reconciled me to difficulties in ecclesiastical
370 proceedings, which there were no means now of
371 properly explaining. And the sympathy thus excited for
372 them, re-acted on myself, and I found comfort in being
373 able to put myself under the shadow of those who had
374 suffered as I was suffering, and who seemed to promise me
375 their recompense, since I had a fellowship in their trial.
376 In a letter to my Bishop at the time of Tract 90, part of
377 which I have quoted, I said that I had ever tried to
378 "keep innocency;" and now two years had passed since
379 then, and men were louder and louder in heaping on me
380 the very charges, which this Writer repeats out of my
381 Sermon, of "fraud and cunning," "craftiness and deceitfulness,"
382 "double-dealing," "priestcraft," of being "mysterious,
383 dark, subtle, designing," when I was all the time
384 conscious to myself, in my degree, and after my measure,
385 of "sobriety, self-restraint, and control of word and feeling."
386 I had had experience how my past success had
387 been imputed to "secret management;" and how, when I
388 had shown surprise at that success, that surprise again was
389 imputed to "deceit;" and how my honest heartfelt submission
390 to authority had been called, as it was called in a
391 Bishop's charge abroad, "mystic humility;" and how my
392 silence was called an "hypocrisy;" and my faithfulness to
393 my clerical engagements a secret correspondence with the
394 enemy. And I found a way of destroying my sensitiveness
395 about these things which jarred upon my sense of justice,
396 and otherwise would have been too much for me, by the
397 contemplation of a large law of the Divine Dispensation,
398 and felt myself more and more able to bear in my own
399 person a present trial, of which in my past writings I had
400 expressed an anticipation.
401 For this feeling and thus speaking this Writer compares
402 me to "Mawworm." "I found him telling Christians,"
403 he says, "that they will always seem 'artificial,'
404 and 'wanting in openness and manliness;' that they will
405 always be 'a mystery' to the world; and that the world
406 will always think them rogues; and bidding them glory
407 in what the world (that is, the rest of their fellow-countrymen)
408 disown, and say with Mawworm, 'I like to be
409 despised.' Now how was I to know that the preacher ...
410 was utterly blind to the broad meaning and the plain
411 practical result of a Sermon like this delivered before
412 fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon his
413 every word?"—Fanatic and hot-headed young men, who
414 hung on my every word! If he had undertaken to write
415 a history, and not a romance, he would have easily found
416 out, as I have said above, that from 1841 I had severed
417 myself from the younger generation of Oxford, that Dr.
418 Pusey and I had then closed our theological meetings at his
419 house, that I had brought my own weekly evening parties
420 to an end, that I preached only by fits and starts at St.
421 Mary's, so that the attendance of young men was broken
422 up, that in those very weeks from Christmas till over
423 Easter, during which this Sermon was preached, I was
424 but five times in the pulpit there. He would have found,
425 that it was written at a time when I was shunned rather
426 than sought, when I had great sacrifices in anticipation,
427 when I was thinking much of myself; that I was ruthlessly
428 tearing myself away from my own followers, and
429 that, in the musings of that Sermon, I was at the very
430 utmost only delivering a testimony in my behalf for time
431 to come, not sowing my rhetoric broadcast for the chance
432 of present sympathy.
433 Again, he says: "I found him actually using of such
434 [prelates], (and, as I thought, of himself and his party likewise,)
435 the words 'They yield outwardly; to assent inwardly
436 were to betray the faith. Yet they are called deceitful and
437 double-dealing, because they do as much as they can, not
438 more than they may.'" This too is a proof of my duplicity!
439 Let this writer, in his dealings with some one else,
440 go just a little further than he has gone with me; and let
441 him get into a court of law for libel; and let him be convicted;
442 and let him still fancy that his libel, though a libel,
443 was true, and let us then see whether he will not in such a
444 case "yield outwardly," without assenting internally; and
445 then again whether we should please him, if we called him
446 "deceitful and double-dealing," because "he did as much
447 as he could, not more than he ought to do." But Tract 90
448 will supply a real illustration of what I meant. I yielded
449 to the Bishops in outward act, viz. in not defending the
450 Tract, and in closing the Series; but, not only did I not
451 assent inwardly to any condemnation of it, but I opposed
452 myself to the proposition of a condemnation on the part of
453 authority. Yet I was then by the public called "deceitful
454 and double-dealing," as this Writer calls me now, "because
455 I did as much as I felt I could do, and not more than
456 I felt I could honestly do." Many were the publications
457 of the day and the private letters, which accused me of
458 shuffling, because I closed the Series of Tracts, yet kept
459 the Tracts on sale, as if I ought to comply not only with
460 what my Bishop asked, but with what he did not ask, and
461 perhaps did not wish. However, such teaching, according
462 to this Writer, was likely to make young men "suspect,
463 that truth was not a virtue for its own sake, but only for
464 the sake of the spread of 'Catholic opinions,' and the
465 'salvation of their own souls;' and that cunning was
466 the weapon which heaven had allowed to them to defend
467 themselves against the persecuting Protestant public."—p. 16.
468 And now I draw attention to a further point. He says,
469 "How was I to know that the preacher ... did not foresee,
470 that [fanatic and hot-headed young men] would think
471 that they obeyed him, by becoming affected, artificial, sly,
472 shifty, ready for concealments and *equivocations*?" "How
473 should he know!" What! I suppose that we are to think
474 every man a knave till he is proved not to be such. Know!
475 had he no friend to tell him whether I was "affected" or
476 "artificial" myself? Could he not have done better than
477 impute *equivocations* to me, at a time when I was in no
478 sense answerable for the *amphibologia* of the Roman
479 casuists? Had he a single fact which belongs to me personally
480 or by profession to couple my name with equivocation
481 in 1843? "How should he know" that I was not
482 sly, smooth, artificial, non-natural! he should know by
483 that common manly frankness, by which we put confidence
484 in others, till they are proved to have forfeited it; he
485 should know it by my own words in that very Sermon, in
486 which I say it is best to be natural, and that reserve is at
487 best but an unpleasant necessity. For I say there expressly:—
488 "I do not deny that there is something very engaging in a frank and unpretending
489 manner; some persons have it more than others; in *some persons it is
490 a great grace*. But it must be recollected that I am speaking of
491 *times of persecution
492 and oppression* to Christians, such as the text foretells; and then
493 surely frankness will become nothing else than indignation at the oppressor,
494 and vehement speech, if it is permitted. Accordingly, as persons have deep
495 feelings, so they will find the necessity of self-control, lest they should say
496 what they ought not."
497 He sums up thus:
498 "If [Dr. Newman] would ... persist (as in this Sermon) in dealing with
499 matters dark, offensive, doubtful, sometimes actually forbidden, at least according
500 to the notions of the great majority of English Churchmen; if he would
501 always do so in a tentative, paltering way, seldom or never letting the world
502 know how much he believed, how far he intended to go; if, in a word, his
503 method of teaching was a suspicious one, what wonder if the minds of men
504 were filled with suspicions of him?"—p. 17.
505 Now, in the course of my Narrative, I have frankly
506 admitted that I was tentative in such of my works as fairly
507 allowed of the introduction into them of religious inquiry;
508 but he is speaking of my Sermons; where, then, is his
509 proof that in my Sermons I dealt in matters dark, offensive,
510 doubtful, actually forbidden? He must show that I
511 was tentative in my Sermons; and he has the range of
512 eight volumes to gather evidence in. As to the ninth, my
513 University Sermons, of course I was tentative in them;
514 but not because "I would seldom or never let the world
515 know how much I believed, or how far I intended to go;"
516 but because University Sermons are commonly, and allowably,
517 of the nature of disquisitions, as preached before a
518 learned body; and because in deep subjects, which had
519 not been fully investigated, I said as much as I believed,
520 and about as far as I saw I could go; and a man cannot
521 do more; and I account no man to be a philosopher who
522 attempts to do more.
NOTE D. ON PAGE 213.
76 (Texto do capítulo)
SERIES OF SAINTS' LIVES OF 1843-4.
79 I have here an opportunity of preserving, what otherwise
80 would be lost, the Catalogue of English Saints which
81 I formed, as preparatory to the Series of their Lives which
82 was begun in the above years. It is but a first Essay, and
83 has many obvious imperfections; but it may be useful to
84 others as a step towards a complete hagiography for England.
85 For instance St. Osberga is omitted; I suppose
86 because it was not easy to learn any thing about her.
87 Boniface of Canterbury is inserted, though passed over by
88 the Bollandists on the ground of the absence of proof of a
89 *cultus* having been paid to him. The Saints of Cornwall
90 were too numerous to be attempted. Among the men of
91 note, not Saints, King Edward II. is included from piety
92 towards the founder of Oriel College. With these admissions
93 I present my Paper to the reader.
94 *Preparing for Publication, in Periodical Numbers, in small 8vo, The
95 Lives of the English Saints, Edited by the Rev. John Henry Newman,
96 B.D., Fellow of Oriel College.*
97 It is the compensation of the disorders and perplexities of these latter times
98 of the Church that we have the history of the foregoing. We indeed of this
99 day have been reserved to witness a disorganization of the City of God, which
100 it never entered into the minds of the early believers to imagine: but we are
101 witnesses also of its triumphs and of its luminaries through those many ages
102 which have brought about the misfortunes which at present overshadow it.
103 If they were blessed who lived in primitive times, and saw the fresh traces
104 of their Lord, and heard the echoes of Apostolic voices, blessed too are we
105 whose special portion it is to see that same Lord revealed in His Saints.
106 The wonders of His grace in the soul of man, its creative power, its inexhaustible
107 resources, its manifold operation, all this we know, as they knew it
108 not. They never heard the names of St. Gregory, St. Bernard, St. Francis,
109 and St. Louis. In fixing our thoughts then, as in an undertaking like the
110 present, on the History of the Saints, we are but availing ourselves of that
111 solace and recompense of our peculiar trials which has been provided for our
112 need by our Gracious Master.
113 And there are special reasons at this time for recurring to the Saints of
114 our own dear and glorious, most favoured, yet most erring and most unfortunate
115 England. Such a recurrence may serve to make us love our
116 country better, and on truer grounds, than heretofore; to teach us to invest
117 her territory, her cities and villages, her hills and springs, with sacred associations;
118 to give us an insight into her present historical position in the
119 course of the Divine Dispensation; to instruct us in the capabilities of the
120 English character; and to open upon us the duties and the hopes to which
121 that Church is heir, which was in former times the Mother of St. Boniface
122 and St. Ethelreda.
123 Even a selection or specimens of the Hagiology of our country may suffice
124 for some of these high purposes; and in so wide and rich a field of research
125 it is almost presumptuous in one undertaking to aim at more than such a
126 partial exhibition. The list that follows, though by no means so large as
127 might have been drawn up, exceeds the limits which the Editor proposes to
128 his hopes, if not to his wishes; but, whether it is allowed him to accomplish
129 a larger or smaller portion of it, it will be his aim to complete such subjects
130 or periods as he begins before bringing it to a close. It is hardly necessary
131 to observe that any list that is producible in this stage of the undertaking
132 can but approximate to correctness and completeness in matters of detail,
133 and even in the names which are selected to compose it.
134 He has considered himself at liberty to include in the Series such saints as
135 have been born in England, though they have lived and laboured out of it;
136 and such, again, as have been in any sufficient way connected with our
137 country, though born out of it; for instance, Missionaries or Preachers in it,
138 or spiritual or temporal rulers, or founders of religious institutions or houses.
139 He has also included in the Series a few eminent or holy persons, who,
140 though not in the Sacred Catalogue, are recommended to our religious
141 memory by their fame, learning, or the benefits they have conferred on
142 posterity. These have been distinguished from the Saints by printing their
143 names in italics.
144 It is proposed to page all the longer Lives separately; the shorter will be
145 thrown together in one. They will be published in monthly issues of not
146 more than 128 pages each; and no regularity, whether of date or of subject,
147 will be observed in the order of publication. But they will be so numbered
148 as to admit ultimately of a general chronological arrangement.
149 The separate writers are distinguished by letters subjoined to each Life:
150 and it should be added, to prevent misapprehension, that, since under the
151 present circumstances of our Church, they are necessarily of various, though
152 not divergent, doctrinal opinions, no one is answerable for any composition
153 but his own. At the same time, the work professing an historical and ethical
154 character, questions of theology will be, as far as possible, thrown into the
155 back ground.
156 J. H. N.
157 *Littlemore, Sept. 9, 1843.*
158 CALENDAR OF ENGLISH SAINTS.
159 JANUARY.
160 1 Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C.
161 2 Martyrs of Lichfield.
162 3 Melorus, M.
163 4
164 5 Edward, K.C.
165 6 Peter, A.
166 7 Cedd, B.
167 8 Pega, V. Wulsin, B.
168 9 Adrian, A. Bertwald, Archb.
169 10 Sethrida, V.
170 11 Egwin, B.
171 12 Benedict Biscop, A. Aelred, A.
172 13 Kentigern, B.
173 14 Beuno, A.
174 15 Ceolulph, K. Mo.
175 16 Henry, Hermit. Fursey, A.
176 17 Mildwida, V.
177 18 Ulfrid or Wolfrid, M.
178 19 Wulstan, B. Henry, B.
179 20
180 21
181 22 Brithwold, B.
182 23 Boisil, A.
183 24 Cadoc, A.
184 25
185 26 Theoritgida, V.
186 27 Bathildis, Queen.
187 28
188 29 Gildas, A.
189 30
190 31 Adamnan, Mo. Serapion, M.
191 FEBRUARY.
192 1
193 2 Laurence, Archb.
194 3 Wereburga, V.
195 4
196 5
197 6 Ina, K. Mo.
198 7 Augulus, B.M. Richard, K.
199 8 Elfleda, A. Cuthman, C.
200 9 Theliau, B.
201 10 Trumwin, B.
202 11
203 12 Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne. Cedmon, Mo.
204 13 Ermenilda, Q.A.
205 14
206 15 Sigefride, B.
207 16 Finan, B.
208 17
209 18
210 19
211 20 Ulric, H.
212 21
213 22
214 23 Milburga, V.
215 24 Luidhard, B. Ethelbert of Kent, K.
216 25 Walburga, V.A.
217 26
218 27 Alnoth, H.M.
219 28 Oswald, B.
220 29
221 MARCH.
222 1 David, Archb. Swibert, B.
223 2 Chad, B. Willeik, C. Joavan, B.
224 3 Winwaloe, A.
225 4 Owin, Mo.
226 5
227 6 Kineburga, &c., and Tibba, VV.
228 7 Easterwin, A. William, Friar.
229 8 Felix, B.
230 9 Bosa, B.
231 10
232 11
233 12 Elphege, B. Paul de Leon, B.C.
234 13
235 14 Robert, H.
236 15 Eadgith, A.
237 16
238 17 Withburga, V.
239 18 Edward, K.M.
240 19 Alcmund, M.
241 20 Cuthbert, B. Herbert, B.
242 21
243 22
244 23 Ædelwald, H.
245 24 Hildelitha, A.
246 25 Alfwold of Sherborne, B. and William, M.
247 26
248 27
249 28
250 29 Gundleus, H.
251 30 Merwenna, A.
252 31
253 APRIL.
254 1
255 2
256 3 Richard, B.
257 4
258 5
259 6
260 7
261 8
262 9 Frithstan, B.
263 10
264 11 Guthlake, H.
265 12
266 13 Caradoc, H.
267 14 *Richard of Bury, B.*
268 15 Paternus, B.
269 16
270 17 Stephen. A.
271 18
272 19 Elphege, Archb.
273 20 Adelbare, M. Cedwalla, K.
274 21 Anselm, Archb. Doctor.
275 22
276 23 George M.
277 24
278 25
279 26
280 27
281 28
282 29 Wilfrid II. Archb.
283 30 Erconwald, B. Suibert, B. *Maud, Q.*
284 MAY.
285 1 Asaph, B. Ultan, A. Brioe, B.C.
286 2 Germanus, M.
287 3
288 4
289 5 Ethelred, K. Mo.
290 6 Eadbert, A.
291 7 John, Archb. of Beverley.
292 8
293 9
294 10
295 11 Fremund, M.
296 12
297 13
298 14
299 15
300 16 Simon Stock, H.
301 17
302 18 Elgiva, Q.
303 19 Dunstan, Archb. *B. Alcuin, A.*
304 20 Ethelbert, K.M.
305 21 Godric, H.
306 22 Winewald, A. Berethun, A. *Henry, K.*
307 23
308 24 Ethelburga, Q.
309 25 Aldhelm, B.
310 26 Augustine, Archb.
311 27 Bede, D. Mo.
312 28 *Lanfranc, Archb.*
313 29
314 30 Walston, C.
315 31 Jurmin, C.
316 JUNE.
317 1 Wistan, K.M.
318 2
319 3
320 4 Petroc, A.
321 5 Boniface, Archb. M.
322 6 Gudwall, B.
323 7 Robert, A.
324 8 William, Archb.
325 9
326 10 Ivo, B. and Ithamar, B.
327 11
328 12 Eskill, B.M.
329 13
330 14 Elerius, A.
331 15 Edburga, V.
332 16
333 17 Botulph, A. John, Fr.
334 18
335 19
336 20 Idaberga, V.
337 21 Egelmund, A.
338 22 Alban, and Amphibolus, MM.
339 23 Ethelreda, V.A.
340 24 Bartholomew, H.
341 25 Adelbert, C.
342 26
343 27 John, C. of Moutier.
344 28
345 29 *Margaret, Countess of Richmond.*
346 30
347 JULY.
348 1 Julius, Aaron, MM. Rumold, B. Leonorus, B.
349 2 Oudoceus, B. Swithun, B.
350 3 Gunthiern, A.
351 4 Odo, Archb.
352 5 Modwenna, V.A.
353 6 Sexburga, A.
354 7 Edelburga, V.A. Hedda, B. Willibald, B. Ercongota, V.
355 8 Grimbald, and Edgar, K.
356 9 *Stephen Langton, Archb.*
357 10
358 11
359 12
360 13 Mildreda, V.A.
361 14 Marchelm, C. Boniface, Archb.
362 15 Deus-dedit, Archb. Plechelm, B. David, A. and Editha of Tamworth, Q.V.
363 16 Helier, H.M.
364 17 Kenelm, K.M.
365 18 Edburga and Edgitha of Aylesbury, VV. Frederic, B.M.
366 19
367 20
368 21
369 22
370 23
371 24 Wulfud and Ruffin, MM. Lewinna, V.M.
372 25
373 26
374 27 Hugh, M.
375 28 Sampson, B.
376 29 Lupus, B.
377 30 Tatwin, Archb. and Ermenigitha, V.
378 31 Germanus, B. and Neot, H.
379 AUGUST.
380 1 Ethelwold, B. of Winton.
381 2 Etheldritha, V.
382 3 Walthen, A.
383 4
384 5 Oswald, K.M. Thomas, Mo. M. of Dover.
385 6
386 7
387 8 Colman, B.
388 9
389 10
390 11 *William of Waynfleet, B.*
391 12
392 13 Wigbert, A. Walter, A.
393 14 Werenfrid, C.
394 15
395 16
396 17
397 18 Helen, Empress.
398 19
399 20 Oswin, K.M.
400 21 Richard, B. of Andria.
401 22 Sigfrid, A.
402 23 Ebba, V.A.
403 24
404 25 Ebba, V.A.M.
405 26 Bregwin, Archb. *Bradwardine, Archb.*
406 27 Sturmius, A.
407 28
408 29 Sebbus, K.
409 30
410 31 Eanswida, V.A. Aidan, A.B. Cuthburga, Q.V.
411 SEPTEMBER.
412 1
413 2 William, B. of Roschid. William, Fr.
414 3
415 4
416 5
417 6 Bega, A.
418 7 Alcmund, A. Tilhbert, A.
419 8
420 9 Bertelin, H. Wulfhilda or Vulfridis, A.
421 10 Otger, C.
422 11 *Robert Kilwardby, Archb.*
423 12
424 13
425 14 *Richard Fox, B.*
426 15
427 16 Ninian, B. Edith, daughter of Edgar, V.
428 17 Socrates and Stephen, MM.
429 18
430 19 Theodore, Archb.
431 20
432 21 Hereswide, Q. *Edward II. K.*
433 22
434 23
435 24
436 25 Ceolfrid, A.
437 26
438 27 *William of Wykeham, B.*
439 28 Lioba, V.A.
440 29 *B. Richard of Hampole, H.*
441 30 Honorius, Archb.
442 OCTOBER.
443 1 Roger, B.
444 2 Thomas of Hereford, B.
445 3 Ewalds (two) MM.
446 4
447 5 Walter Stapleton, B. Acca, B.
448 6 Ywy, C.
449 7 Ositha, Q.V.M.
450 8 Ceneu, V.
451 9 Lina, V. and *Robert Grostete, B.*
452 10 Paulinus, Archb. John, C. of Bridlington.
453 11 Edilburga, V.A.
454 12 Edwin, K.
455 13
456 14 Burchard, B.
457 15 Tecla, V.A.
458 16 Lullus, Archb.
459 17 Ethelred, Ethelbright, MM.
460 18 *Walter de Merton, B.*
461 19 Frideswide, V. and Ethbin, A.
462 20
463 21 Ursula, V.M.
464 22 Mello, B.C.
465 23
466 24 Magloire, B.
467 25 *John of Salisbury, B.*
468 26 Eata, B.
469 27 Witta, B.
470 28 *B. Alfred.*
471 29 Sigebert, K. Elfreda, A.
472 30
473 31 Foillan, B.M.
474 NOVEMBER.
475 1
476 2
477 3 Wenefred, V.M. Rumwald, C.
478 4 Brinstan, B. Clarus, M.
479 5 Cungar, H.
480 6 Iltut, A. and Winoc, A.
481 7 Willebrord, B.
482 8 Willehad, B. Tyssilio, B.
483 9
484 10 Justus, Archb.
485 11
486 12 Lebwin, C.
487 13 Eadburga of Menstrey, A.
488 14 Dubricius, B.C.
489 15 Malo, B.
490 16 Edmund, B.
491 17 Hilda, A. Hugh, B.
492 18
493 19 Ermenburga, Q.
494 20 Edmund, K.M. Humbert, B.M.
495 21
496 22 Paulinus, A.
497 23 Daniel, B.C.
498 24
499 25
500 26
501 27
502 28 Edwold, M.
503 29
504 30
505 DECEMBER.
506 1
507 2 Weede, V.
508 3 Birinus, B. Lucius, K. and Sola, H.
509 4 Osmund, B.
510 5 Christina, V.
511 6
512 7
513 8 *John Peckham, Archb.*
514 9
515 10
516 11 Elfleda, A.
517 12 Corentin, B.C.
518 13 Ethelburga, Q. wife of Edwin.
519 14
520 15
521 16
522 17
523 18 Winebald, A.
524 19
525 20
526 21 Eadburga, V.A.
527 22
528 23
529 24
530 25
531 26 Tathai, C.
532 27 Gerald, A.B.
533 28
534 29 Thomas, Archb. M.
535 30
536 31
537 N.B. *St. William*, *Austin-Friar*, *Ingulphus*, and *Peter of Blois* have not
538 been introduced into the above Calendar, their days of death or festival not
539 being as yet ascertained.
540 CHRONOLOGICAL ARRANGEMENT.
541 SECOND CENTURY.
542 182 Dec. 3. Lucius, K. of the British.
543 Jan. 1. Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C. envoys from St. Lucius to Rome.
544 FOURTH CENTURY.
545 300 Oct. 22. Mello, B. C. of Rouen.
546 303 Ap. 23. George, M. under Dioclesian. Patron of England.
547 —June 22. Alban and Amphibalus, MM.
548 —July 1. Julius and Aaron, MM. of Caerleon.
549 304 Jan. 2. Martyrs of Lichfield.
550 —Feb. 7. Augulus, B.M. of London.
551 328 Aug. 18. Helen, Empress, mother of Constantine.
552 388 Sept. 17. Socrates and Stephen, M.M. perhaps in Wales.
553 411 Jan. 3. Melorus, M. in Cornwall.
554 FIFTH CENTURY.
555 432 Sept. 16. Ninian, B. Apostle of the Southern Picts.
556 429 July 31. Germanus, B. C. of Auxerre.
557 July 29. Lupus, B. C. of Troyes.
558 502 May 1. Brioc, B. C., disciple of St. Germanus.
559 490 Oct. 8. Ceneu, or Keyna, V., sister-in-law of Gundleus.
560 492 Mar. 29. Gundleus, Hermit, in Wales.
561 July 3. Gunthiern, A., in Brittany.
562 453 Oct. 21. Ursula, V.M. near Cologne.
563 bef. 500 Dec. 12. Corentin, B.C. of Quimper.
564 FIFTH AND SIXTH CENTURIES.
565 Welsh Schools.
566 444-522 Nov. 14. Dubricius, B.C., first Bishop of Llandaff.
567 520 Nov. 22. Paulinus, A. of Whitland, tutor of St. David and St. Theliau.
568 445-544 Mar. 1. David, Archb. of Menevia, afterwards called from him.
569 abt. 500 Dec. 26. Tathai, C., master of St. Cadoc.
570 480 Jan. 24. Cadoc, A., son of St. Gundleus, and nephew of St. Keyna.
571 abt. 513 Nov. 6. Iltut, A., converted by St. Cadoc.
572 545 Nov. 23. Daniel, B.C., first Bishop of Bangor.
573 aft. 559 Apr. 18. Paternus, B.A., pupil of St. Iltut.
574 573 Mar. 12. Paul, B.C. of Leon, pupil of St. Iltut.
575 Mar. 2. Ioavan, B., pupil of St. Paul.
576 599 July 28. Sampson, B., pupil of St. Iltut, cousin of St. Paul de Leon.
577 565 Nov. 15. Malo, B., cousin of St. Sampson.
578 575 Oct. 24. Magloire, B., cousin of St. Malo.
579 583 Jan. 29. Gildas, A., pupil of St. Iltut.
580 July 1. Leonorus, B., pupil of St. Iltut.
581 604 Feb. 9. Theliau, B. of Llandaff, pupil of St. Dubricius.
582 560 July 2. Oudoceus, B., nephew to St. Theliau.
583 500-580 Oct. 19. Ethbin, A., pupil of St. Sampson.
584 516-601 Jan. 13. Kentigern, B. of Glasgow, founder of Monastery of Elwy.
585 SIXTH CENTURY.
586 529 Mar. 3. Winwaloe, A., in Brittany.
587 564 June 4. Petroc., A., in Cornwall.
588 July 16. Helier, Hermit, M., in Jersey.
589 June 27. John, C. of Moutier, in Tours.
590 590 May 1. Asaph, B. of Elwy, afterwards called after him.
591 abt. 600 June 6. Gudwall, B. of Aleth in Brittany.
592 Nov. 8. Tyssilio, B. of St. Asaph.
593 SEVENTH CENTURY.
594 Part I.
595 600 June 10. Ivo, or Ivia, B. from Persia.
596 596 Feb. 24. Luidhard, B. of Senlis, in France.
597 616 Feb. 24. Ethelbert, K. of Kent.
598 608 May 26. Augustine, Archb. of Canterbury, Apostle of England.
599 624 Apr. 24. Mellitus, Archb. of Canterbury,}
600 619 Feb. 2. Laurence, Archb. of Canterbury,} Companions of St.
601 608 Jan. 6. Peter, A. at Canterbury,} Augustine.
602 627 Nov. 10. Justus, Archb. of Canterbury,}
603 653 Sept. 30. Honorius, Archb. of Canterbury,}
604 662 July 15. Deus-dedit, Archb. of Canterbury.
605 SEVENTH CENTURY.
606 Part II.
607 642 Oct. 29. Sigebert, K. of the East Angles.
608 646 Mar. 8. Felix, B. of Dunwich, Apostle of the East Angles.
609 650 Jan. 16. Fursey, A., preacher among the East Angles.
610 680 May 1. Ultan, A., brother of St. Fursey.
611 655 Oct. 31. Foillan, B.M., brother of St. Fursey, preacher in the
612 Netherlands.
613 680 June 17. Botulph, A., in Lincolnshire or Sussex.
614 671 June 10. Ithamar, B. of Rochester.
615 650 Dec. 3. Birinus, B. of Dorchester.
616 705 July 7. Hedda, B. of Dorchester.
617 717 Jan. 11. Egwin, B. of Worcester.
618 SEVENTH CENTURY.
619 Part III.
620 690 Sept. 19. Theodore, Archb. of Canterbury.
621 709 Jan. 9. Adrian, A. in Canterbury.
622 709 May 25. Aldhelm, B. of Sherborne, pupil of St. Adrian.
623 SEVENTH CENTURY.
624 Part IV.
625 630 Nov. 3. Winefred, V.M. in Wales.
626 642 Feb. 4. Liephard, M.B., slain near Cambray.
627 660 Jan. 14. Beuno, A., kinsman of St. Cadocus and St. Kentigern.
628 673 Oct. 7. Osgitha, Q.V.M., in East Anglia during a Danish inroad.
629 630 June 14. Elerius, A. in Wales.
630 680 Jan. 27. Bathildis, Q., wife of Clovis II., king of France.
631 687 July 24. Lewinna, V.M., put to death by the Saxons.
632 700 July 18. Edberga and Edgitha, VV. of Aylesbury.
633 SEVENTH CENTURY.
634 Part V.
635 644 Oct. 10. Paulinus, Archb. of York, companion of St. Augustine.
636 633 Oct. 12. Edwin, K. of Northumberland.
637 Dec. 13. Ethelburga, Q., wife to St. Edwin.
638 642 Aug. 5. Oswald, K.M., St. Edwin's nephew.
639 651 Aug. 20. Oswin, K.M., cousin to St. Oswald.
640 683 Aug. 23. Ebba, V.A. of Coldingham, half-sister to St. Oswin.
641 689 Jan. 31. Adamnan, Mo. of Coldingham.
642 SEVENTH CENTURY.
643 Part VI.—Whitby.
644 650 Sept. 6. Bega, V.A., foundress of St. Bee's, called after her.
645 681 Nov. 17. Hilda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Edwin's nephew.
646 716 Dec. 11. Elfleda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Oswin.
647 680 Feb. 12. Cedmon, Mo. of Whitby.
648 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
649 Part I.
650 Sept. 21. Hereswida, Q., sister of Hilda, wife of Annas,
651 who succeeded Egric, Sigebert's cousin.
652 654 Jan. 10. Sethrida, V.A. of Faremoutier, St. Hereswida's
653 daughter by a former marriage.
654 693 Apr. 30. Erconwald, A.B., son of Annas and St. Hereswida, Bishop
655 of London, Abbot of Chertsey, founder of Barking.
656 677 Aug. 29. Sebbus, K., converted by St. Erconwald.
657 May 31. Jurmin, C., son of Annas and St. Hereswida.
658 650 July 7. Edelburga, V.A. of Faremoutier, natural daughter
659 of Annas.
660 679 June 23. Ethelreda, Etheldreda, Etheltrudis, or Awdry, V.A.,
661 daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
662 Mar. 17. Withburga, V., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
663 699 July 6. Sexburga, A., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
664 660 July 7. Ercongota, or Ertongata, V.A. of Faremoutier,
665 daughter of St. Sexburga.
666 699 Feb. 13. Ermenilda, Q.A., daughter of St. Sexburga,
667 wife of Wulfere.
668 aft. 675 Feb. 3. Wereburga, V., daughter of St. Ermenilda and Wulfere,
669 patron of Chester.
670 abt. 680 Feb. 27. Alnoth, H.M., bailiff to St. Wereburga.
671 640 Aug. 31. Eanswida, V.A., sister-in-law of St. Sexburga,
672 granddaughter to St. Ethelbert.
673 668 Oct. 17. Ethelred and Ethelbright, MM., nephews of St. Eanswida.
674 July 30. Ermenigitha, V., niece of St. Eanswida.
675 676 Oct. 11. Edilberga, V.A. of Barking, daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.
676 678 Jan. 26. Theoritgida, V., nun of Barking.
677 aft. 713 Aug. 31. Cuthberga, Q.V., of Barking, sister of St. Ina.
678 700 Mar. 24. Hildelitha, A. of Barking.
679 728 Feb. 6. Ina, K. Mo. of the West Saxons.
680 740 May 24. Ethelburga, Q., wife of St. Ina, nun at Barking.
681 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
682 Part II.
683 652 June 20. Idaburga, V.}
684 696 Mar. 6. Kineburga, Q.A.}
685 701—— Kinneswitha, V.} Daughters of King Penda.
686 —— Chidestre, V.}
687 692 Dec. 2. Weeda, V.A.}
688 696 Mar. 6. Tibba, V., their kinswoman.
689 Nov. 3. Rumwald, C., grandson of Penda.
690 680 Nov. 19. Ermenburga, Q., mother to the three following.
691 Feb. 23. Milburga, V.A. of Wenlock,} Grand-daughters of
692 July 13. Mildreda, V.A. of Menstrey,} Penda.
693 676 Jan. 17. Milwida, or Milgitha, V.}
694 750 Nov. 13. Eadburga, A. of Menstrey.
695 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
696 Part III.
697 670 July 24. Wulfad and Ruffin, MM., sons of Wulfere,
698 Penda's son, and of St. Erminilda.
699 672 Mar. 2. Chad, B. of Lichfield.
700 664 Jan. 7. Cedd, B. of London.
701 688 Mar. 4. Owin, Mo. of Lichfield.
702 689 Apr. 20. Cedwalla, K. of West Saxons.
703 690-725 Nov. 5. Cungar, H. in Somersetshire.
704 700 Feb. 10. Trumwin, B. of the Picts.
705 705 Mar. 9. Bosa, Archb. of York.
706 709 Apr. 24. Wilfrid, Archb. of York.
707 721 May 7. John of Beverley, Archb. of York.
708 743 Apr. 29. Wilfrid II., Archb. of York.
709 733 May 22. Berethun, A. of Deirwood, disciple of St. John
710 of Beverley.
711 751 May 22. Winewald, A. of Deirwood.
712 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
713 Part IV.—Missions.
714 729 Apr. 24. Egbert, C., master to Willebrord.
715 693 Oct. 3. Ewalds (two), MM. in Westphalia.
716 690-736 Nov. 7. Willebrord, B. of Utrecht, Apostle of Friesland.
717 717 Mar. 1. Swibert, B., Apostle of Westphalia.
718 727 Mar. 2. Willeik, C., successor to St. Swibert.
719 705 June 25. Adelbert, C., grandson of St. Oswald, preacher
720 in Holland.
721 705 Aug. 14. Werenfrid, C., preacher in Friesland.
722 720 June 21. Engelmund, A., preacher in Holland.
723 730 Sept. 10. Otger, C. in Low Countries.
724 732 July 15. Plechelm, B., preacher in Guelderland.
725 750 May 2. Germanus, B.M. in the Netherlands.
726 760 Nov. 12, Lebwin, C. in Overyssel, in Holland.
727 760 July 14. Marchelm, C., companion of St. Lebwin, in Holland.
728 697-755 June 5. Boniface, Archb., M. of Mentz, Apostle of Germany.
729 712 Feb. 7. Richard, K. of the West Saxons.
730 704-790 July 7. Willibald, B. of Aichstadt,}}
731 in Franconia,}}
732 730-760 Dec. 18. Winebald, A. of Heidenheim,} Children of}
733 in Suabia,} St. Richard.}
734 779 Feb. 25. Walburga, V.A. of Heidenheim,}}
735 aft. 755 Sept. 28. Lioba, V.A. of Bischorsheim,}
736 750 Oct. 15. Tecla, V.A. of Kitzingen, in Franconia,} Companions
737 } of St.
738 788 Oct. 16. Lullus, Archb. of Mentz,} Boniface.
739 abt. 747 Aug. 13. Wigbert, A. of Fritzlar and Ortdorf, in}
740 Germany,}
741 755 Apr. 20. Adelhare, B.M. of Erford, in Franconia,}
742 780 Aug. 27. Sturmius, A. of Fulda,}
743 786 Oct. 27. Witta, or Albuinus, B. of Buraberg, in}
744 Germany,}
745 791 Nov. 8. Willehad, B. of Bremen, and Apostle of}
746 Saxony,} Companions
747 791 Oct. 14. Burchard, B. of Wurtzburg, in Franconia,} of St.
748 790 Dec 3. Sola, H., near Aichstadt, in Franconia,} Boniface.
749 775 July 1. Rumold, B., Patron of Mechlin.
750 807 Apr. 30. Suibert, B. of Verden in Westphalia.
751 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
752 Part V.—Lindisfarne and Hexham.
753 670 Jan. 23. Boisil, A. of Melros, in Scotland.
754 651 Aug. 31. Aidan, A.B. of Lindisfarne.
755 664 Feb. 16. Finan, B. of Lindisfarne.
756 676 Aug. 8. Colman, B. of Lindisfarne.
757 685 Oct. 26. Eata, B. of Hexham.
758 687 Mar. 20. Cuthbert, B. of Lindisfarne.
759 Oct. 6. Ywy, C. disciple of St. Cuthbert.
760 690 Mar. 20. Herbert, H. disciple of St. Cuthbert.
761 698 May 6. Eadbert, B. of Lindisfarne.
762 700 Mar. 23. Ædelwald, H. successor of St. Cuthbert, in his hermitage.
763 740 Feb. 12. Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne.
764 740 Nov. 20. Acca, B. of Hexham.
765 764 Jan. 15. Ceolulph, K. Mo. of Lindisfarne.
766 756 Mar. 6. Balther, H at Lindisfarne.
767 " Bilfrid, H. Goldsmith at Lindisfarne.
768 781 Sept. 7. Alchmund, B. of Hexham.
769 789 Sept. 7. Tilhbert, B. of Hexham.
770 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.
771 Part VI.—Wearmouth and Yarrow.
772 703 Jan. 12. Benedict Biscop, A. of Wearmouth.
773 685 Mar. 7. Easterwin, A. of Wearmouth.
774 689 Aug. 22. Sigfrid, A. of Wearmouth.
775 716 Sept. 25. Ceofrid, A. of Yarrow.
776 734 May 27. Bede, Doctor, Mo. of Yarrow.
777 804 May 19. *B. Alcuin, A. in France*.
778 EIGHTH CENTURY.
779 710 May 5. Ethelred, K. Mo. King of Mercia, Monk of Bardney.
780 719 Jan. 8. Pega, V., sister of St. Guthlake.
781 714 April 11. Guthlake, H. of Croyland.
782 717 Nov. 6. Winoc, A. in Brittany.
783 730 Jan. 9. Bertwald, Archb. of Canterbury.
784 732 Dec. 27. Gerald, A.B. in Mayo.
785 734 July 30. Tatwin, Archb. of Canterbury.
786 750 Oct. 19. Frideswide, V. patron of Oxford.
787 762 Aug. 26. Bregwin, Archb. of Canterbury.
788 700-800 Feb. 8. Cuthman, C. of Stening in Sussex.
789 bef. 800 Sept. 9. Bertelin, H. patron of Stafford.
790 EIGHTH AND NINTH CENTURIES.
791 793 May 20. Ethelbert, K.M. of the East Angles.
792 834 Aug. 2. Etheldritha, or Alfreda, V., daughter of Offa, king of
793 Mercia, nun at Croyland.
794 819 July 17. Kenelm, K.M. of Mercia.
795 849 June 1. Wistan, K.M. of Mercia.
796 838 July 18. Frederic, Archb. M. of Utrecht.
797 894 Nov. 4. Clarus, M. in Normandy.
798 NINTH CENTURY.
799 Part I.—Danish Slaughters, &c.
800 819 Mar. 19. Alcmund, M., son of Eldred, king of Northumbria, Patron
801 of Derby.
802 870 Nov. 20. Edmund, K.M. of the East Angles.
803 862 May 11. Fremund, H. M. nobleman of East Anglia.
804 870 Nov. 20. Humbert, B.M. of Elmon in East Anglia.
805 867 Aug. 25. Ebba, V.A.M. of Coldingham.
806 NINTH CENTURY.
807 Part II.
808 862 July 2. Swithun, B. of Winton.
809 870 July 5. Modwenna, V.A. of Pollesworth in Warwickshire.
810 Oct. 9. Lina, V. nun at Pollesworth.
811 871 Mar. 15. Eadgith, V.A. of Pollesworth, sister of King Ethelwolf.
812 900 Dec. 21. Eadburga, V.A. of Winton, daughter of King Ethelwolf.
813 880 Nov. 28. Edwold, H., brother of St. Edmund.
814 NINTH AND TENTH CENTURIES.
815 883 July 31. Neot, H. in Cornwall.
816 903 July 8. Grimbald, A. at Winton.
817 900 Oct. 28. *B. Alfred, K.*
818 929 April 9. Frithstan, B. of Winton.
819 934 Nov. 4. Brinstan, B. of Winton.
820 TENTH CENTURY.
821 Part I.
822 960 June 15. Edburga, V., nun at Winton, granddaughter of Alfred.
823 926 July 15. Editha, Q.V., nun of Tamworth, sister to Edburga.
824 921 May 18. Algyfa, or Elgiva, Q., mother of Edgar.
825 975 July 8. Edgar, K.
826 978 Mar. 18. Edward, K.M. at Corfe Castle.
827 984 Sept. 16. Edith, V., daughter of St. Edgar and St. Wulfhilda.
828 990 Sept. 9. Wulfhilda, or Vulfrida, A. of Wilton.
829 980 Mar. 30. Merwenna, V.A. of Romsey.
830 990 Oct. 29. Elfreda, A. of Romsey.
831 1016 Dec. 5. Christina of Romsey, V., sister of St. Margaret of
832 Scotland.
833 TENTH CENTURY.
834 Part II.
835 961 July 4. Odo, Archb. of Canterbury, Benedictine Monk.
836 960-992 Feb. 28. Oswald, Archb. of York, B. of Worcester, nephew to
837 St. Odo.
838 951-1012 Mar. 12. Elphege the Bald, B. of Winton.
839 988 May 19. Dunstan, Archb. of Canterbury.
840 973 Jan. 8. Wulsin, B. of Sherbourne.
841 984 Aug. 1. Ethelwold, B. of Winton.
842 1015 Jan. 22. Brithwold, B. of Winton.
843 TENTH AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES.
844 Missions.
845 950 Feb. 15. Sigfride, B., apostle of Sweden.
846 1016 June 12. Eskill, B.M. in Sweden, kinsman of St. Sigfride.
847 1028 Jan. 18. Wolfred, M. in Sweden.
848 1050 July 15. David, A., Cluniac in Sweden.
849 ELEVENTH CENTURY.
850 1012 April 19. Elphege, M. Archb. of Canterbury.
851 1016 May 30. Walston, C. near Norwich.
852 1053 Mar. 31. Alfwold, B. of Sherborne.
853 1067 Sept. 2. William, B. of Roschid in Denmark.
854 1066 Jan. 5. Edward, K.C.
855 1099 Dec. 4. Osmund, B. of Salisbury.
856 ELEVENTH AND TWELFTH CENTURIES.
857 1095 Jan. 19. Wulstan, B. of Worcester.
858 1089 May 28. *Lanfranc, Archb. of Canterbury.*
859 1109 Apr. 21. Anselm, Doctor, Archb. of Canterbury.
860 1170 Dec. 29. Thomas, Archb. M. of Canterbury.
861 1200 Nov. 17. Hugh, B. of Lincoln, Carthusian Monk.
862 TWELFTH CENTURY.
863 Part I.
864 1109 *Ingulphus, A. of Croyland.*
865 1117 Apr. 30. *B. Maud, Q.* Wife of Henry I.
866 1124 Apr. 13. Caradoc, H. in South Wales.
867 1127 Jan. 16. Henry, H. in Northumberland.
868 1144 Mar. 25. William, M. of Norwich.
869 1151 Jan. 19. Henry, M.B. of Upsal.
870 1150 Aug. 13. Walter, A. of Fontenelle, in France.
871 1154 June 8. William, Archb. of York.
872 1170 May 21. Godric, H. in Durham.
873 1180 Oct. 25. *John of Salisbury, B. of Chartres.*
874 1182 June 24. Bartholomew, C., monk at Durham.
875 1189 Feb. 4. Gilbert, A. of Sempringham.
876 1190 Aug. 21. Richard, B. of Andria.
877 1200 *Peter de Blois, Archd. of Bath.*
878 TWELFTH CENTURY.
879 Part II.—Cistertian Order.
880 1134 Apr. 17. Stephen, A. of Citeaux.
881 1139 June 7. Robert, A. of Newminster in Northumberland.
882 1154 Feb. 20. Ulric, H. in Dorsetshire.
883 1160 Aug. 3. Walthen, A. of Melrose.
884 1166 Jan. 12. Aelred, A. of Rieval.
885 THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
886 Part I.
887 1228 July 9. *Stephen Langton, Archb. of Canterbury.*
888 1242 Nov. 16. Edmund, Archb. of Canterbury.
889 1253 Apr. 3. Richard, B. of Chichester.
890 1282 Oct. 2. Thomas, B. of Hereford.
891 1294 Dec. 3. *John Peckham, Archb. of Canterbury.*
892 THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
893 Part II.—Orders of Friars.
894 1217 June 17. John, Fr., Trinitarian.
895 1232 Mar. 7. William, Fr., Franciscan.
896 1240 Jan. 31. Serapion, Fr., M., Redemptionist.
897 1265 May 16. Simon Stock, H., General of the Carmelites.
898 1279 Sept. 11. *Robert Kilwardby, Archb. of Canterbury,
899 Fr. Dominican.*
900 THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
901 Part III.
902 1239 Mar. 14. Robert H. at Knaresboro'.
903 1241 Oct. 1. Roger, B. of London.
904 1255 July 27. Hugh, M. of Lincoln.
905 1295 Aug. 5. Thomas, Mo., M. of Dover.
906 1254 Oct. 9. *Robert Grossteste, B. of Lincoln.*
907 1270 July 14. Boniface, Archb. of Canterbury.
908 1278 Oct. 18. *Walter de Merton, B. of Rochester.*
909 FOURTEENTH CENTURY.
910 1326 Oct. 5. *Stapleton, B. of Exeter.*
911 1327 Sept. 21. Edward K.
912 1349 Sept. 29. *B. Richard, H. of Hampole.*
913 1345 Apr. 14. *Richard of Bury, B. of Lincoln.*
914 1349 Aug. 26. *Bradwardine, Archb. of Canterbury,
915 the Doctor Profundus.*
916 1358 Sept. 2. Willam, Fr., Servite.
917 1379 Oct. 10. John, C. of Bridlington.
918 1324-1404 Sept. 27. *William of Wykeham, B. of Winton.*
919 1400 William, Fr. Austin.
920 FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
921 1471 May 22. *Henry, K. of England.*
922 1486 Aug. 11. *William of Wanefleet, B. of Winton.*
923 1509 June 29. *Margaret, Countess of Richmond.*
924 1528 Sept. 14. *Richard Fox, B. of Winton.*
NOTE E. ON PAGE 227.
82 (Texto do capítulo)
THE ANGLICAN CHURCH.
85 I have been bringing out my mind in this Volume on
86 every subject which has come before me; and therefore I
87 am bound to state plainly what I feel and have felt, since
88 I was a Catholic, about the Anglican Church. I said, in
89 a former page, that, on my conversion, I was not conscious
90 of any change in me of thought or feeling, as regards
91 matters of doctrine; this, however, was not the case as
92 regards some matters of fact, and, unwilling as I am to
93 give offence to religious Anglicans, I am bound to confess
94 that I felt a great change in my view of the Church of
95 England. I cannot tell how soon there came on me,—but
96 very soon,—an extreme astonishment that I had ever
97 imagined it to be a portion of the Catholic Church. For
98 the first time, I looked at it from without, and (as I should
99 myself say) saw it as it was. Forthwith I could not get
100 myself to see in it any thing else, than what I had so long
101 fearfully suspected, from as far back as 1836,—a mere
102 national institution. As if my eyes were suddenly opened,
103 so I saw it—spontaneously, apart from any definite act of
104 reason or any argument; and so I have seen it ever since.
105 I suppose, the main cause of this lay in the contrast which
106 was presented to me by the Catholic Church. Then I
107 recognized at once a reality which was quite a new thing
108 with me. Then I was sensible that I was not making for
109 myself a Church by an effort of thought; I needed not to
110 make an act of faith in her; I had not painfully to force
111 myself into a position, but my mind fell back upon itself
112 in relaxation and in peace, and I gazed at her almost
113 passively as a great objective fact. I looked at her;—at
114 her rites, her ceremonial, and her precepts; and I said,
115 "This *is* a religion;" and then, when I looked back upon
116 the poor Anglican Church, for which I had laboured so
117 hard, and upon all that appertained to it, and thought of
118 our various attempts to dress it up doctrinally and esthetically,
119 it seemed to me to be the veriest of nonentities.
120 Vanity of vanities, all is vanity! How can I make a
121 record of what passed within me, without seeming to be
122 satirical? But I speak plain, serious words. As people
123 call me credulous for acknowledging Catholic claims, so
124 they call me satirical for disowning Anglican pretensions;
125 to them it *is* credulity, to them it *is* satire; but it is not
126 so in me. What they think exaggeration, I think truth.
127 I am not speaking of the Anglican Church with any disdain,
128 though to them I seem contemptuous. To them of course
129 it is "Aut Cæsar aut nullus," but not to me. It may be
130 a great creation, though it be not divine, and this is how
131 I judge of it. Men, who abjure the divine right of kings,
132 would be very indignant, if on that account they were
133 considered disloyal. And so I recognize in the Anglican
134 Church a time-honoured institution, of noble historical
135 memories, a monument of ancient wisdom, a momentous
136 arm of political strength, a great national organ, a source
137 of vast popular advantage, and, to a certain point, a witness
138 and teacher of religious truth. I do not think that,
139 if what I have written about it since I have been a
140 Catholic, be equitably considered as a whole, I shall be
141 found to have taken any other view than this; but that it
142 is something sacred, that it is an oracle of revealed
143 doctrine, that it can claim a share in St. Ignatius
144 or St. Cyprian, that it can take the rank, contest
145 the teaching, and stop the path of the Church of St.
146 Peter, that it can call itself "the Bride of the Lamb,"
147 this is the view of it which simply disappeared from my
148 mind on my conversion, and which it would be almost a
149 miracle to reproduce. "I went by, and lo! it was gone;
150 I sought it, but its place could no where be found," and
151 nothing can bring it back to me. And, as to its possession
152 of an episcopal succession from the time of the
153 Apostles, well, it may have it, and, if the Holy See ever
154 so decide, I will believe it, as being the decision of a
155 higher judgment than my own; but, for myself, I must
156 have St. Philip's gift, who saw the sacerdotal character on
157 the forehead of a gaily-attired youngster, before I can by
158 my own wit acquiesce in it, for antiquarian arguments are
159 altogether unequal to the urgency of visible facts. Why
160 is it that I must pain dear friends by saying so, and
161 kindle a sort of resentment against me in the kindest of
162 hearts? but I must, though to do it be not only a grief to
163 me, but most impolitic at the moment. Any how, this is
164 my mind; and, if to have it, if to have betrayed it, before
165 now, involuntarily by my words or my deeds, if on a
166 fitting occasion, as now, to have avowed it, if all this be a
167 proof of the justice of the charge brought against me by
168 my accuser of having "turned round upon my Mother-Church
169 with contumely and slander," in this sense, but
170 in no other sense, do I plead guilty to it without a word
171 in extenuation.
172 In no other sense surely; the Church of England has
173 been the instrument of Providence in conferring great
174 benefits on me;—had I been born in Dissent, perhaps I
175 should never have been baptized; had I been born an
176 English Presbyterian, perhaps I should never have known
177 our Lord's divinity; had I not come to Oxford, perhaps I
178 never should have heard of the visible Church, or of
179 Tradition, or other Catholic doctrines. And as I have
180 received so much good from the Anglican Establishment
181 itself, can I have the heart or rather the want of charity,
182 considering that it does for so many others, what it has
183 done for me, to wish to see it overthrown? I have no
184 such wish while it is what it is, and while we are so small
185 a body. Not for its own sake, but for the sake of the
186 many congregations to which it ministers, I will do nothing
187 against it. While Catholics are so weak in England,
188 it is doing our work; and, though it does us harm
189 in a measure, at present the balance is in our favour.
190 What our duty would be at another time and in other
191 circumstances, supposing, for instance, the Establishment
192 lost its dogmatic faith, or at least did not preach it, is
193 another matter altogether. In secular history we read of
194 hostile nations having long truces, and renewing them
195 from time to time, and that seems to be the position which
196 the Catholic Church may fairly take up at present in relation
197 to the Anglican Establishment.
198 Doubtless the National Church has hitherto been a
199 serviceable breakwater against doctrinal errors, more
200 fundamental than its own. How long this will last in the
201 years now before us, it is impossible to say, for the
202 Nation drags down its Church to its own level; but still
203 the National Church has the same sort of influence over
204 the Nation that a periodical has upon the party which it
205 represents, and my own idea of a Catholic's fitting attitude
206 towards the National Church in this its supreme hour, is
207 that of assisting and sustaining it, if it be in our power,
208 in the interest of dogmatic truth. I should wish to avoid
209 every thing (except indeed under the direct call of duty,
210 and this is a material exception,) which went to weaken
211 its hold upon the public mind, or to unsettle its establishment,
212 or to embarrass and lessen its maintenance of those
213 great Christian and Catholic principles and doctrines
214 which it has up to this time successfully preached.
NOTE F. ON PAGE 269.
88 (Texto do capítulo)
THE ECONOMY.
91 For the Economy, considered as a rule of practice, I
92 shall refer to what I wrote upon it in 1830-32, in
93 my History of the Arians. I have shown above, pp. 26,
94 27, that the doctrine in question had in the early Church
95 a large signification, when applied to the divine ordinances:
96 it also had a definite application to the duties of
97 Christians, whether clergy or laity, in preaching, in
98 instructing or catechizing, or in ordinary intercourse with
99 the world around them; and in this aspect I have here
100 to consider it.
101 As Almighty God did not all at once introduce the
102 Gospel to the world, and thereby gradually prepared men
103 for its profitable reception, so, according to the doctrine
104 of the early Church, it was a duty, for the sake of the
105 heathen among whom they lived, to observe a great
106 reserve and caution in communicating to them the knowledge
107 of "the whole counsel of God." This cautious dispensation
108 of the truth, after the manner of a discreet and
109 vigilant steward, is denoted by the word "economy." It
110 is a mode of acting which comes under the head of Prudence,
111 one of the four Cardinal Virtues.
112 The principle of the Economy is this; that out of
113 various courses, in religious conduct or statement, all and
114 each *allowable antecedently and in themselves*, that ought to
115 be taken which is most expedient and most suitable at the
116 time for the object in hand.
117 Instances of its application and exercise in Scripture
118 are such as the following:—1. Divine Providence did but
119 gradually impart to the world in general, and to the Jews
120 in particular, the knowledge of His will:—He is said to
121 have "winked at the times of ignorance among the heathen;"
122 and He suffered in the Jews divorce "because of
123 the hardness of their hearts." 2. He has allowed Himself
124 to be represented as having eyes, ears, and hands, as
125 having wrath, jealousy, grief, and repentance. 3. In like
126 manner, our Lord spoke harshly to the Syro-Phœnician
127 woman, whose daughter He was about to heal, and made
128 as if He would go further, when the two disciples had
129 come to their journey's end. 4. Thus too Joseph "made
130 himself strange to his brethren," and Elisha kept silence
131 on request of Naaman to bow in the house of Rimmon.
132 5. Thus St. Paul circumcised Timothy, while he cried out
133 "Circumcision availeth not."
134 It may be said that this principle, true in itself, yet is
135 dangerous, because it admits of an easy abuse, and carries
136 men away into what becomes insincerity and cunning.
137 This is undeniable; to do evil that good may come, to
138 consider that the means, whatever they are, justify the
139 end, to sacrifice truth to expedience, unscrupulousness,
140 recklessness, are grave offences. These are abuses of
141 the Economy. But to call them *economical* is to give a fine
142 name to what occurs every day, independent of any knowledge
143 of the *doctrine* of the Economy. It is the abuse of
144 a rule which nature suggests to every one. Every one
145 looks out for the "mollia tempora fandi," and for "mollia
146 verba" too.
147 Having thus explained what is meant by the Economy
148 as a rule of social intercourse between men of different
149 religious, or, again, political, or social views, next I will
150 go on to state what I said in the Arians.
151 I say in that Volume first, that our Lord has given us
152 the *principle* in His own words,—"Cast not your pearls
153 before swine;" and that He exemplified it in His teaching
154 by parables; that St. Paul expressly distinguishes
155 between the milk which is necessary to one set of men,
156 and the strong meat which is allowed to others, and that,
157 in two Epistles. I say, that the Apostles in the Acts
158 observe the same rule in their speeches, for it is a fact,
159 that they do not preach the high doctrines of Christianity,
160 but only "Jesus and the Resurrection" or "repentance
161 and faith." I also say, that this is the very reason that
162 the Fathers assign for the silence of various writers in the
163 first centuries on the subject of our Lord's divinity.
164 I also speak of the catechetical system practised in the
165 early Church, and the *disciplina arcani* as regards the
166 doctrine of the Holy Trinity, to which Bingham bears
167 witness; also of the defence of this rule by Basil, Cyril
168 of Jerusalem, Chrysostom, and Theodoret.
169 But next the question may be asked, whether I have
170 said any thing in my Volume *to guard* the doctrine, thus
171 laid down, from the abuse to which it is obviously exposed:
172 and my answer is easy. Of course, had I had any idea
173 that I should have been exposed to such hostile misrepresentations,
174 as it has been my lot to undergo on the
175 subject, I should have made more direct avowals than I
176 have done of my sense of the gravity and the danger of
177 that abuse. Since I could not foresee when I wrote, that
178 I should have been wantonly slandered, I only wonder
179 that I have anticipated the charge as fully as will be seen
180 in the following extracts.
181 For instance, speaking of the Disciplina Arcani, I say:—(1)
182 "The elementary information given to the heathen or
183 catechumen was *in no sense undone* by the subsequent secret
184 teaching, which was in fact but the *filling up of a bare but
185 correct outline*," p. 58, and I contrast this with the conduct
186 of the Manichæans "who represented the initiatory discipline
187 as founded on a *fiction* or hypothesis, which was to
188 be forgotten by the learner as he made progress in the *real*
189 doctrine of the Gospel." (2) As to allegorizing, I say
190 that the Alexandrians erred, whenever and as far as they
191 proceeded "to *obscure* the primary meaning of Scripture,
192 and to *weaken the force of historical facts* and express declarations,"
193 p. 69. (3) And that they were "more open
194 to *censure*," when, on being "*urged by objections* to various
195 passages in the history of the Old Testament, as derogatory
196 to the divine perfections or to the Jewish Saints, they had
197 *recourse to an allegorical explanation by way of answer*," p. 71.
198 (4) I add, "*It is impossible to defend such a procedure*, which
199 seems to imply a *want of faith* in those who had recourse to
200 it;" for "God has given us *rules of right and wrong*", *ibid.*
201 (5) Again, I say,—"The *abuse of the Economy* in *the hands
202 of unscrupulous reasoners*, is obvious. *Even the honest* controversialist
203 or teacher will find it very difficult to represent,
204 *without misrepresenting*, what it is yet his duty to present
205 to his hearers with caution or reserve. Here the
206 obvious rule to guide our practice is, to be careful ever to
207 maintain *substantial truth* in our use of the economical
208 method," pp. 79, 80. (6) And so far from concurring at
209 all hazards with Justin, Gregory, or Athanasius, I say,
210 "It *is plain* [they] *were justified or not* in their Economy,
211 *according* as they did or did not *practically mislead their
212 opponents*," p. 80. (7) I proceed, "It is so difficult to hit
213 the mark in these perplexing cases, that it is not wonderful,
214 should these or other Fathers have failed at times,
215 and said more or less than was proper," *ibid.*
216 The Principle of the Economy is familiarly acted on
217 among us every day. When we would persuade others,
218 we do not begin by treading on their toes. Men would be
219 thought rude who introduced their own religious notions
220 into mixed society, and were devotional in a drawing-room.
221 Have we never thought lawyers tiresome who did *not*
222 observe this polite rule, who came down for the assizes and
223 talked law all through dinner? Does the same argument
224 tell in the House of Commons, on the hustings, and at
225 Exeter Hall? Is an educated gentleman never worsted
226 at an election by the tone and arguments of some clever
227 fellow, who, whatever his shortcomings in other respects,
228 understands the common people?
229 As to the Catholic Religion in England at the present
230 day, this only will I observe,—that the truest expedience
231 is to answer right out, when you are asked; that the wisest
232 economy is to have no management; that the best prudence
233 is not to be a coward; that the most damaging folly
234 is to be found out shuffling; and that the first of virtues is
235 to "tell truth, and shame the devil."
NOTE G. ON PAGE 279.
94 (Texto do capítulo)
LYING AND EQUIVOCATION.
97 Almost all authors, Catholic and Protestant, admit, that
98 *when a just cause is present*, there is some kind or other of
99 verbal misleading, which is not sin. Even silence is in
100 certain cases virtually such a misleading, according to the
101 Proverb, "Silence gives consent." Again, silence is absolutely
102 forbidden to a Catholic, as a mortal sin, under certain
103 circumstances, e.g. to keep silence, when it is a duty
104 to make a profession of faith.
105 Another mode of verbal misleading, and the most direct,
106 is actually saying the thing that is not; and it is defended
107 on the principle that such words are not a lie, when there
108 is a "justa causa," as killing is not murder in the case of
109 an executioner.
110 Another ground of certain authors for saying that an
111 untruth is not a lie where there is a just cause, is, that
112 veracity is a kind of justice, and therefore, when we have
113 no duty of justice to tell truth to another, it is no sin not
114 to do so. Hence we may say the thing that is not, to
115 children, to madmen, to men who ask impertinent questions,
116 to those whom we hope to benefit by misleading.
117 Another ground, taken in defending certain untruths, *ex
118 justâ causâ*, as if not lies, is, that veracity is for the sake of
119 society, and that, if in no case whatever we might lawfully
120 mislead others, we should actually be doing society great
121 harm.
122 Another mode of verbal misleading is equivocation or a
123 play upon words; and it is defended on the theory that to
124 lie is to use words in a sense which they will not bear.
125 But an equivocator uses them in a received sense, though
126 there is another received sense, and therefore, according to
127 this definition, he does not lie.
128 Others say that all equivocations are, after all, a kind of
129 lying,—faint lies or awkward lies, but still lies; and some
130 of these disputants infer, that therefore we must not equivocate,
131 and others that equivocation is but a half-measure,
132 and that it is better to say at once that in certain cases
133 untruths are not lies.
134 Others will try to distinguish between evasions and
135 equivocations; but though there are evasions which are
136 clearly not equivocations, yet it is very difficult scientifically
137 to draw the line between the one and the other.
138 To these must be added the unscientific way of dealing
139 with lies:—viz. that on a great or cruel occasion a man
140 cannot help telling a lie, and he would not be a man, did
141 he not tell it, but still it is very wrong, and he ought not
142 to do it, and he must trust that the sin will be forgiven
143 him, though he goes about to commit it ever so deliberately,
144 and is sure to commit it again under similar circumstances.
145 It is a necessary frailty, and had better not be thought
146 about before it is incurred, and not thought of again, after
147 it is well over. This view cannot for a moment be defended,
148 but, I suppose, it is very common.
149 I think the historical course of thought upon the matter
150 has been this: the Greek Fathers thought that, when there
151 was a *justa causa*, an untruth need not be a lie. St. Augustine
152 took another view, though with great misgiving;
153 and, whether he is rightly interpreted or not, is the doctor
154 of the great and common view that all untruths are lies,
155 and that there can be *no* just cause of untruth. In these
156 later times, this doctrine has been found difficult to work,
157 and it has been largely taught that, though all untruths
158 are lies, yet that certain equivocations, when there is a
159 just cause, are not untruths.
160 Further, there have been and all along through these
161 later ages, other schools, running parallel with the above
162 mentioned, one of which says that equivocations, &c. after
163 all *are* lies, and another which says that there are untruths
164 which are not lies.
165 And now as to the "just cause," which is the condition,
166 *sine quâ non*. The Greek Fathers make it such as these,
167 self-defence, charity, zeal for God's honour, and the like.
168 St. Augustine seems to deal with the same "just causes"
169 as the Greek Fathers, even though he does not allow of
170 their availableness as depriving untruths, spoken on such
171 occasions, of their sinfulness. He mentions defence of life
172 and of honour, and the safe custody of a secret. Also the
173 great Anglican writers, who have followed the Greek
174 Fathers, in defending untruths when there is the "just
175 cause," consider that "just cause" to be such as the preservation
176 of life and property, defence of law, the good of
177 others. Moreover, their moral rights, e.g. defence against
178 the inquisitive, &c.
179 St. Alfonso, I consider, would take the same view of
180 the "justa causa" as the Anglican divines; he speaks
181 of it as "quicunque finis *honestus*, ad servanda bona
182 spiritui vel corpori utilia;" which is very much the view
183 which they take of it, judging by the instances which
184 they give.
185 In all cases, however, and as contemplated by all
186 authors, Clement of Alexandria, or Milton, or St. Alfonso,
187 such a causa is, in fact, extreme, rare, great, or at least
188 special. Thus the writer in the Mélanges Théologiques
189 (Liège, 1852-3, p. 453) quotes Lessius: "Si absque justa
190 causa fiat, est abusio orationis contra virtutem veritatis,
191 et civilem consuetudinem, etsi proprie non sit mendacium."
192 That is, the virtue of truth, and the civil custom,
193 are the *measure* of the just cause. And so Voit, "If a
194 man has used a reservation (restrictione non purè mentali)
195 without a *grave* cause, he has sinned gravely." And so
196 the author himself, from whom I quote, and who defends
197 the Patristic and Anglican doctrine that there *are* untruths
198 which are not lies, says, "Under the name of
199 mental reservation theologians authorize many lies, *when
200 there is for them a grave reason* and proportionate," i.e.
201 to their character.—p. 459. And so St. Alfonso, in another
202 Treatise, quotes St. Thomas to the effect, that if from one
203 cause two immediate effects follow, and, if the good effect
204 of that cause is *equal in value* to the bad effect (bonus
205 *æquivalet* malo), then nothing hinders the speaker's intending
206 the good and only permitting the evil. From which it
207 will follow that, since the evil to society from lying is very
208 great, the just cause which is to make it allowable, must
209 be very great also. And so Kenrick: "It is confessed
210 by all Catholics that, in the common intercourse of life,
211 all ambiguity of language is to be avoided; but it is
212 debated whether such ambiguity is *ever* lawful. Most
213 theologians answer in the affirmative, supposing a *grave
214 cause* urges, and the [true] mind of the speaker can be
215 collected from the adjuncts, though in fact it be not
216 collected."
217 However, there are cases, I have already said, of
218 another kind, in which Anglican authors would think
219 a lie allowable; such as when a question is *impertinent*.
220 Of such a case Walter Scott, if I mistake not, supplied a
221 very distinct example, in his denying so long the authorship
222 of his novels.
223 What I have been saying shows what different schools
224 of opinion there are in the Church in the treatment of
225 this difficult doctrine; and, by consequence, that a given
226 individual, such as I am, *cannot* agree with all of them,
227 and has a full right to follow which of them he will. The
228 freedom of the Schools, indeed, is one of those rights of
229 reason, which the Church is too wise really to interfere
230 with. And this applies not to moral questions only, but
231 to dogmatic also.
232 It is supposed by Protestants that, because St. Alfonso's
233 writings have had such high commendation bestowed upon
234 them by authority, therefore they have been invested with
235 a quasi-infallibility. This has arisen in good measure
236 from Protestants not knowing the force of theological
237 terms. The words to which they refer are the authoritative
238 decision that "nothing in his works has been found
239 *worthy of censure*," "censurâ dignum;" but this does not
240 lead to the conclusions which have been drawn from it.
241 Those words occur in a legal document, and cannot be
242 interpreted except in a legal sense. In the first place,
243 the sentence is negative; nothing in St. Alfonso's
244 writings is positively approved; and, secondly, it is not
245 said that there are no faults in what he has written, but
246 nothing which comes under the ecclesiastical *censura*,
247 which is something very definite. To take and interpret
248 them, in the way commonly adopted in England, is the
249 same mistake, as if one were to take the word "Apologia"
250 in the English sense of apology, or "Infant" in law to
251 mean a little child.
252 1. Now first as to the meaning of the above form of words
253 viewed as a proposition. When a question on the subject
254 was asked of the fitting authorities at Rome by the Archbishop
255 of Besançon, the answer returned to him contained
256 this condition, viz. that those words were to be interpreted,
257 "with due regard to the mind of the Holy See
258 concerning the approbation of writings of the servants
259 of God, ad effectum Canonizationis." This is intended to
260 prevent any Catholic taking the words about St. Alfonso's
261 works in too large a sense. Before a Saint is canonized,
262 his works are examined, and a judgment pronounced upon
263 them. Pope Benedict XIV. says, "The *end* or *scope* of
264 this judgment is, that it may appear, whether the doctrine
265 of the servant of God, which he has brought out in
266 his writings, is free from any soever *theological censure*."
267 And he remarks in addition, "It never can be said that
268 the doctrine of a servant of God is *approved* by the Holy
269 See, but at most it can [only] be said that it is not disapproved
270 (non reprobatam) in case that the Revisers had
271 reported that there is nothing found by them in his works,
272 which is adverse to the decrees of Urban VIII., and that
273 the judgment of the Revisers has been approved by the
274 sacred Congregation, and confirmed by the Supreme
275 Pontiff." The Decree of Urban VIII. here referred to
276 is, "Let works be examined, whether they contain errors
277 against faith or good morals (bonos mores), or any new
278 doctrine, or a doctrine foreign and alien to the common
279 sense and custom of the Church." The author from whom
280 I quote this (M. Vandenbroeck, of the diocese of Malines)
281 observes, "It is therefore clear, that the approbation of
282 the works of the Holy Bishop touches not the truth of
283 every proposition, adds nothing to them, nor even gives
284 them by consequence a degree of intrinsic probability."
285 He adds that it gives St. Alfonso's theology an extrinsic
286 probability, from the fact that, in the judgment of the
287 Holy See, no proposition deserves to receive a censure;
288 but that "that probability will cease nevertheless in a
289 particular case, for any one who should be convinced,
290 whether by evident arguments, or by a decree of the
291 Holy See, or otherwise, that the doctrine of the Saint
292 deviates from the truth." He adds, "From the fact that
293 the approbation of the works of St. Alfonso does not decide
294 the truth of each proposition, it follows, as Benedict XIV.
295 has remarked, that we may combat the doctrine which
296 they contain; only, since a canonized saint is in question,
297 who is honoured by a solemn *culte* in the Church, we
298 ought not to speak except with respect, nor to attack his
299 opinions except with temper and modesty."
300 2. Then, as to the meaning of the word *censura*:
301 Benedict XIV. enumerates a number of "Notes" which
302 come under that name; he says, "Out of propositions
303 which are to be noted with theological censure, some are
304 heretical, some erroneous, some close upon error, some
305 savouring of heresy," and so on; and each of these
306 terms has its own definite meaning. Thus by "erroneous"
307 is meant, according to Viva, a proposition which is not
308 *immediately* opposed to a revealed proposition, but only to
309 a theological *conclusion* drawn from premisses which are
310 *de fide*; "savouring of heresy is" a proposition, which is
311 opposed to a theological conclusion not evidently drawn
312 from premisses which are *de fide*, but most probably and
313 according to the common mode of theologizing;—and so
314 with the rest. Therefore when it was said by the Revisers
315 of St. Alfonso's works that they were not "worthy of
316 *censure*," it was only meant that they did not fall under
317 these particular Notes.
318 But the answer from Rome to the Archbishop of Besançon
319 went further than this; it actually took pains to
320 declare that any one who pleased might follow other theologians
321 instead of St. Alfonso. After saying that no
322 Priest was to be interfered with who followed St. Alfonso
323 in the Confessional, it added, "This is said, however,
324 without on that account judging that they are reprehended
325 who follow opinions handed down by other approved
326 authors."
327 And this too I will observe,—that St. Alfonso made
328 many changes of opinion himself in the course of his
329 writings; and it could not for an instant be supposed that
330 we were bound to every one of his opinions, when he did
331 not feel himself bound to them in his own person. And,
332 what is more to the purpose still, there are opinions, or
333 some opinion, of his which actually have been proscribed by
334 the Church since, and cannot now be put forward or used.
335 I do not pretend to be a well-read theologian myself, but
336 I say this on the authority of a theological professor of
337 Breda, quoted in the Mélanges Théol. for 1850-1. He
338 says: "It may happen, that, in the course of time, errors
339 may be found in the works of St. Alfonso and be proscribed
340 by the Church, *a thing which in fact has already
341 occurred*."
342 In not ranging myself then with those who consider
343 that it is justifiable to use words in a double sense, that is,
344 to equivocate, I put myself under the protection of such
345 authors as Cardinal Gerdil, Natalis Alexander, Contenson,
346 Concina, and others. Under the protection of these authorities,
347 I say as follows:—
348 Casuistry is a noble science, but it is one to which I am
349 led, neither by my abilities nor my turn of mind. Independently,
350 then, of the difficulties of the subject, and the
351 necessity, before forming an opinion, of knowing more of
352 the arguments of theologians upon it than I do, I am very
353 unwilling to say a word here on the subject of Lying and
354 Equivocation. But I consider myself bound to speak; and
355 therefore, in this strait, I can do nothing better, even for
356 my own relief, than submit myself, and what I shall say, to
357 the judgment of the Church, and to the consent, so far as in
358 this matter there be a consent, of the Schola Theologorum.
359 Now in the case of one of those special and rare exigencies
360 or emergencies, which constitute the *justa causa* of
361 dissembling or misleading, whether it be extreme as the
362 defence of life, or a duty as the custody of a secret, or of a
363 personal nature as to repel an impertinent inquirer, or a
364 matter too trivial to provoke question, as in dealing with
365 children or madmen, there seem to be four courses:—
366 1. *To say the thing that is not.* Here I draw the reader's
367 attention to the words *material* and *formal*. "Thou shalt
368 not kill;" *murder* is the *formal* transgression of this commandment,
369 but *accidental homicide* is the *material* transgression.
370 The *matter* of the act is the same in both cases;
371 but in the *homicide*, there is nothing more than the act,
372 whereas in *murder* there must be the intention, &c., which
373 constitutes the formal sin. So, again, an executioner commits
374 the material act, but not that formal killing which is
375 a breach of the commandment. So a man, who, simply to
376 save himself from starving, takes a loaf which is not his
377 own, commits only the material, not the formal act of
378 stealing, that is, he does not commit a sin. And so a
379 baptized Christian, external to the Church, who is in
380 invincible ignorance, is a material heretic, and not a formal.
381 And in like manner, if to say the thing which is not be in
382 special cases lawful, it may be called a *material lie*.
383 The first mode then which has been suggested of meeting
384 those special cases, in which to mislead by words has
385 a sufficient occasion, or has a *just cause*, is by a material
386 lie.
387 The second mode is by an *æquivocatio*, which is not
388 equivalent to the English word "equivocation," but means
389 sometimes a *play on words*, sometimes an *evasion*: we
390 must take these two modes of misleading separately.
391 2. *A play upon words.* St. Alfonso certainly says that
392 a play upon words is allowable; and, speaking under correction,
393 I should say that he does so on the ground that
394 lying is *not* a sin against justice, that is, against our
395 neighbour, but a sin against God. God has made words the
396 signs of ideas, and therefore if a word denotes two ideas,
397 we are at liberty to use it in either of its senses: but
398 I think I must be incorrect in some respect in supposing
399 that the Saint does not recognize a lie as an injustice,
400 because the Catechism of the Council, as I have quoted it
401 at p. 281, says, "Vanitate et mendacio fides ac veritas
402 tolluntur, arctissima vincula *societatis humanæ*; quibus
403 sublatis, sequitur summa vitæ *confusio*, ut *homines nihil a
404 dæmonibus differre videantur*."
405 3. *Evasion*;—when, for instance, the speaker diverts
406 the attention of the hearer to another subject; suggests an
407 irrelevant fact or makes a remark, which confuses him and
408 gives him something to think about; throws dust into his
409 eyes; states some truth, from which he is quite sure his
410 hearer will draw an illogical and untrue conclusion, and
411 the like.
412 The greatest school of evasion, I speak seriously, is the
413 House of Commons; and necessarily so, from the nature
414 of the case. And the hustings is another.
415 An instance is supplied in the history of St. Athanasius:
416 he was in a boat on the Nile, flying persecution; and
417 he found himself pursued. On this he ordered his men to
418 turn his boat round, and ran right to meet the satellites of
419 Julian. They asked him, "Have you seen Athanasius?"
420 and he told his followers to answer, "Yes, he is close to
421 you." *They* went on their course as if they were sure to
422 come up to him, while *he* ran back into Alexandria, and
423 there lay hid till the end of the persecution.
424 I gave another instance above, in reference to a doctrine
425 of religion. The early Christians did their best to conceal
426 their Creed on account of the misconceptions of the
427 heathen about it. Were the question asked of them,
428 "Do you worship a Trinity?" and did they answer, "We
429 worship one God, and none else;" the inquirer might, or
430 would, infer that they did not acknowledge the Trinity of
431 Divine Persons.
432 It is very difficult to draw the line between these
433 evasions and what are commonly called in English *equivocations*;
434 and of this difficulty, again, I think, the scenes in
435 the House of Commons supply us with illustrations.
436 4. The fourth method is *silence*. For instance, not
437 giving the *whole* truth in a court of law. If St. Alban,
438 after dressing himself in the Priest's clothes, and being
439 taken before the persecutor, had been able to pass off for
440 his friend, and so gone to martyrdom without being discovered;
441 and had he in the course of examination answered
442 all questions truly, but not given the whole truth, the
443 most important truth, that he was the wrong person,
444 he would have come very near to telling a lie, for a half-truth
445 is often a falsehood. And his defence must have
446 been the *justa causa*, viz. either that he might in charity or
447 for religion's sake save a priest, or again that the judge
448 had no right to interrogate him on the subject.
449 Now, of these four modes of misleading others by the
450 tongue, when there is a *justa causa* (supposing there can
451 be such),—(1) a material lie, that is, an untruth which is
452 not a lie, (2) an equivocation, (3) an evasion, and (4)
453 silence,—First, I have no difficulty whatever in recognizing
454 as allowable the method of *silence*.
455 Secondly, But, if I allow of *silence*, why not of the
456 method of *material lying*, since half of a truth *is* often a lie?
457 And, again, if all killing be not murder, nor all taking
458 from another stealing, why must all untruths be lies?
459 Now I will say freely that I think it difficult to answer
460 this question, whether it be urged by St. Clement or by
461 Milton; at the same time, I never have acted, and I think,
462 when it came to the point, I never should act upon such a
463 theory myself, except in one case, stated below. This I
464 say for the benefit of those who speak hardly of Catholic
465 theologians, on the ground that they admit text-books
466 which allow of equivocation. They are asked, how can we
467 trust you, when such are your views? but such views, as
468 I already have said, need not have any thing to do with
469 their own practice, merely from the circumstance that they
470 are contained in their text-books. A theologian draws
471 out a system; he does it partly as a scientific speculation:
472 but much more for the sake of others. He is lax for the
473 sake of others, not of himself. His own standard of action
474 is much higher than that which he imposes upon men in
475 general. One special reason why religious men, after
476 drawing out a theory, are unwilling to act upon it themselves,
477 is this: that they practically acknowledge a broad
478 distinction between their reason and their conscience; and
479 that they feel the latter to be the safer guide, though the
480 former may be the clearer, nay even though it be the
481 truer. They would rather be in error with the sanction of
482 their conscience, than be right with the mere judgment of
483 their reason. And again here is this more tangible difficulty
484 in the case of exceptions to the rule of Veracity,
485 that so very little external help is given us in drawing the
486 line, as to when untruths are allowable and when not;
487 whereas that sort of killing which is not murder, is most
488 definitely marked off by legal enactments, so that it cannot
489 possibly be mistaken for such killing as *is* murder.
490 On the other hand the cases of exemption from the rule
491 of Veracity are left to the private judgment of the individual,
492 and he may easily be led on from acts which are
493 allowable to acts which are not. Now this remark does
494 *not* apply to such acts as are related in Scripture, as being
495 done by a particular inspiration, for in such cases there *is*
496 a command. If I had my own way, I would oblige
497 society, that is, its great men, its lawyers, its divines, its
498 literature, publicly to acknowledge as such, those instances
499 of untruth which are not lies, as for instance untruths in
500 war; and then there could be no perplexity to the individual
501 Catholic, for he would not be taking the law into
502 his own hands.
503 Thirdly, as to playing upon words, or equivocation, I
504 suppose it is from the English habit, but, without meaning
505 any disrespect to a great Saint, or wishing to set myself
506 up, or taking my conscience for more than it is worth, I
507 can only say as a fact, that I admit it as little as the rest
508 of my countrymen: and, without any reference to the
509 right and the wrong of the matter, of this I am sure, that,
510 if there is one thing more than another which prejudices
511 Englishmen against the Catholic Church, it is the doctrine
512 of great authorities on the subject of equivocation. For
513 myself, I can fancy myself thinking it was allowable in
514 extreme cases for me to lie, but never to equivocate.
515 Luther said, "Pecca fortiter." I anathematize his formal
516 sentiment, but there is a truth in it, when spoken of material
517 acts.
518 Fourthly, I think *evasion*, as I have described it, to be
519 perfectly allowable; indeed, I do not know, who does not
520 use it, under circumstances; but that a good deal of moral
521 danger is attached to its use; and that, the cleverer a man
522 is, the more likely he is to pass the line of Christian duty.
523 But it may be said, that such decisions do not meet the
524 particular difficulties for which provision is required; let
525 us then take some instances.
526 1. I do not think it right to tell lies to children, even
527 on this account, that they are sharper than we think them,
528 and will soon find out what we are doing; and our example
529 will be a very bad training for them. And so of
530 equivocation: it is easy of imitation, and we ourselves shall
531 be sure to get the worst of it in the end.
532 2. If an early Father defends the patriarch Jacob in
533 his mode of gaining his father's blessing, on the ground
534 that the blessing was divinely pledged to him already, that
535 it was his, and that his father and brother were acting at
536 once against his own rights and the divine will, it does not
537 follow from this that such conduct is a pattern to us, who
538 have no supernatural means of determining *when* an untruth
539 becomes a *material*, and not a *formal* lie. It seems to
540 me very dangerous, be it ever allowable or not, to lie or
541 equivocate in order to preserve some great temporal or
542 spiritual benefit; nor does St. Alfonso here say any thing
543 to the contrary, for he is not discussing the question of
544 danger or expedience.
545 3. As to Johnson's case of a murderer asking you which
546 way a man had gone, I should have anticipated that, had
547 such a difficulty happened to him, his first act would have
548 been to knock the man down, and to call out for the police;
549 and next, if he was worsted in the conflict, he would not
550 have given the ruffian the information he asked, at whatever
551 risk to himself. I think he would have let himself
552 be killed first. I do not think that he would have told
553 a lie.
554 4. A secret is a more difficult case. Supposing something
555 has been confided to me in the strictest secrecy,
556 which could not be revealed without great disadvantage to
557 another, what am I to do? If I am a lawyer, I am protected
558 by my profession. I have a right to treat with extreme
559 indignation any question which trenches on the
560 inviolability of my position; but, supposing I was driven
561 up into a corner, I think I should have a right to say an
562 untruth, or that, under such circumstances, a lie would be
563 *material*, but it is almost an impossible case, for the law
564 would defend me. In like manner, as a priest, I should
565 think it lawful to speak as if I knew nothing of what
566 passed in confession. And I think in these cases, I do in
567 fact possess that guarantee, that I am not going by private
568 judgment, which just now I demanded; for society would
569 bear me out, whether as a lawyer or as a priest, in holding
570 that I had a duty to my client or penitent, such, that an
571 untruth in the matter was not a lie. A common type of
572 this permissible denial, be it *material lie* or *evasion*, is at the
573 moment supplied to me:—an artist asked a Prime Minister,
574 who was sitting to him, "What news, my Lord, from
575 France?" He answered, "*I do not know*; I have not
576 read the Papers."
577 5. A more difficult question is, when to accept confidence
578 has not been a duty. Supposing a man wishes to
579 keep the secret that he is the author of a book, and he is
580 plainly asked on the subject. Here I should ask the
581 previous question, whether any one has a right to publish
582 what he dare not avow. It requires to have traced the
583 bearings and results of such a principle, before being sure
584 of it; but certainly, for myself, I am no friend of strictly
585 anonymous writing. Next, supposing another has confided
586 to you the secret of his authorship:—there are persons
587 who would have no scruple at all in giving a denial
588 to impertinent questions asked them on the subject. I
589 have heard a great man in his day at Oxford, warmly
590 contend, as if he could not enter into any other view of
591 the matter, that, if he had been trusted by a friend with
592 the secret of his being author of a certain book, and he
593 were asked by a third person, if his friend was not (as
594 he really was) the author of it, he ought, without any
595 scruple and distinctly, to answer that he did not know.
596 He had an existing duty towards the author; he had
597 none towards his inquirer. The author had a claim on
598 him; an impertinent questioner had none at all. But
599 here again I desiderate some leave, recognized by society,
600 as in the case of the formulas "Not at home," and "Not
601 guilty," in order to give me the right of saying what is
602 a *material* untruth. And moreover, I should here also
603 ask the previous question, Have I any right to accept
604 such a confidence? have I any right to make such a
605 promise? and, if it be an unlawful promise, is it binding
606 when it cannot be kept without a lie? I am not attempting
607 to solve these difficult questions, but they have to be carefully
608 examined. And now I have said more than I had
609 intended on a question of casuistry.
SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.
100 (Texto do capítulo)
I.
103 (Texto do capítulo)
LETTERS AND PAPERS OF THE AUTHOR USED IN THE
106 COURSE OF THIS WORK.
107 February 11, 1811 | 3 |
108 October 26, 1823 | 2 |
109 September 7, 1829 | 119 |
110 July 20, 1834 | 41 |
111 November 28, " | 57 |
112 August 18, 1837 | 29 |
113 February 11, 1840 | 124 |
114 " 21, " | 129 |
115 October 29(?)" | 132 |
116 November " | 135 |
117 March 15, 1841 | 137 |
118 " 20, " | 170 |
119 " 24, " | 208 |
120 " 25, " | 137 |
121 April 1, " | 137 |
122 " 4, " | 138 |
123 " 8, " | 138 |
124 " 8, " | 187 |
125 " 26, " | 188 |
126 May 5, " | 188 |
127 " 9, " | 138 |
128 June 18, " | 189 |
129 September 12, 1841 | 190 |
130 October 12, " | 143 |
131 " 17, " | 140 |
132 " 22, " | 140 |
133 November 11, " | 145 |
134 " 14, " | 144 |
135 December 13, " | 156 |
136 " 24, " | 157 |
137 " 25, " | 159 |
138 " 26, " | 162 |
139 March 6, 1842 | 177 |
140 April 14, " | 173 |
141 October 16, " | 171 |
142 November 22, " | 193 |
143 Feb. 25, & 28, 1843 | 181 |
144 March 3, " | 182 |
145 " 8, " | 184 |
146 May 4, " | 208 |
147 " 18, " | 209 |
148 June 20, " | 178 |
149 July 16, " | 179 |
150 August 29, " | 213 |
151 August 30, 1843 | 179 |
152 September 7, " | 213 |
153 " 29, " | 225 |
154 October 14, " | 219 |
155 " 25, " | 221 |
156 " 31, " | 223 |
157 November 13, " | 140 |
158 1843 or 1844 | 178 |
159 January 22, 1844 | 226 |
160 February 21, " | 226 |
161 April 3, " | 205 |
162 " 8, " | 226 |
163 July 14, " | 197 |
164 September 16, " | 227 |
165 November 7, " | 230 |
166 November 16, 1844 | 228 |
167 " 24, " | 229 |
168 1844 (?) | 225 |
169 1844 or 1845 | 167 |
170 January 8, 1845 | 230 |
171 March 30, " | 231 |
172 April 3, " | 232 |
173 " 16, " | 180 |
174 June 1, " | 232 |
175 " 17, " | 180 |
176 October 8, " | 234 |
177 November 8, " | 155 |
178 " 25, " | 235 |
179 January 20, 1846 | 236 |
180 December 6, 1849 | 185 |
II.
109 (Texto do capítulo)
CARDINAL NEWMAN'S WORKS.
112 N.B.—This List, originally made in 1865, is now corrected up to
113 1890.
114 1. SERMONS.
115 VOLS. 1-8. Parochial and Plain Sermons. (*Longmans.*)
116 9. Sermons on Subjects of the Day. (*Longmans.*)
117 10. University Sermons. (*Longmans.*)
118 11. Sermons to Mixed Congregations. (*Burns and Oates.*)
119 12. Occasional Sermons. (*Burns and Oates.*)
120 2. TREATISES.
121 13. On the Doctrine of Justification. (*Longmans.*)
122 14. On the Development of Christian Doctrine. (*Longmans.*)
123 15. On the Idea of a University. (*Longmans.*)
124 16. An Essay in Aid of a Grammar of Assent. (*Longmans.*)
125 3. ESSAYS.
126 17. Two Essays on Miracles. 1. Of Scripture. 2. Of
127 Ecclesiastical History. (*Longmans.*)
128 18. Discussions and Arguments. 1. How to accomplish it.
129 2. The Antichrist of the Fathers. 3. Scripture and the
130 Creed. 4. Tamworth Reading-Room. 5. Who's to blame?
131 6. An Argument for Christianity. (*Longmans.*)
132 19, 20. Essays Critical and Historical. 2 vols. 1. Poetry.
133 2. Rationalism. 3. Apostolical Tradition. 4. De la
134 Mennais. 5. Palmer on Faith and Unity. 6. St. Ignatius.
135 7. Prospects of the Anglican Church. 8. The Anglo-American
136 Church. 9. Countess of Huntingdon. 10.
137 Catholicity of the Anglican Church. 11. The Antichrist
138 of Protestants. 12. Milman's Christianity. 13. Reformation
139 of the Eleventh Century. 14. Private Judgment.
140 15. Davison. 16. Keble. (*Longmans.*)
141 4. HISTORICAL.
142 21-23. Historical Sketches. 3 vols. 1. The Turks. 2. Cicero.
143 3. Apollonius. 4. Primitive Christianity. 5. Church of
144 the Fathers. 6. St. Chrysostom. 7. Theodoret. 8. St.
145 Benedict. 9. Benedictine Schools. 10. Universities.
146 11. Northmen and Normans. 12. Medieval Oxford. 13.
147 Convocation of Canterbury. (*Longmans.*)
148 5. THEOLOGICAL.
149 24. The Arians of the Fourth Century. (*Longmans.*)
150 25, 26. Annotated Translation of Athanasius. 2 vols.
151 (*Longmans.*)
152 27. Tracts. 1. Dissertatiunculæ. 2. On the Text of the
153 Seven Epistles of St. Ignatius. 3. Doctrinal Causes of
154 Arianism. 4. Apollinarianism. 5. St. Cyril's Formula.
155 6. Ordo de Tempore. 7. Douay Version of Scripture.
156 (*Burns and Oates.*)
157 6. POLEMICAL.
158 28, 29. The Via Media of the Anglican Church. 2 vols.
159 with Notes. Vol. I. Prophetical Office of the Church.
160 Vol. II. Occasional Letters and Tracts. (*Longmans.*)
161 30, 31. Certain Difficulties felt by Anglicans in
162 Catholic Teaching Considered. 2 vols. Vol. I.
163 Twelve Lectures. Vol. II. Letters to Dr. Pusey concerning
164 the Bl. Virgin, and to the Duke of Norfolk in
165 Defence of the Pope and Council. (*Longmans.*)
166 32. Present Position of Catholics in England.
167 (*Longmans.*)
168 33. Apologia pro Vita Sua. (*Longmans.*)
169 7. LITERARY.
170 34. Verses on Various Occasions. (*Longmans.*)
171 35. Loss and Gain. (*Burns and Oates.*)
172 36. Callista. (*Longmans.*)
173 37. The Dream of Gerontius. (*Longmans.*)
174 ¶ It is scarcely necessary to say that the Author submits all
175 that he has written to the judgment of the Church, whose gift and
176 prerogative it is to determine what is true and what is false in
177 religious teaching.
III.
115 (Texto do capítulo)
LETTER OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM THE
118 BISHOP OF THE DIOCESE OF BIRMINGHAM, DR. ULLATHORNE.
119 "Bishop's House, June 2, 1864.
120 "My dear Dr. Newman,—
121 "It was with warm gratification that, after the close of the Synod
122 yesterday, I listened to the Address presented to you by the clergy of the
123 diocese, and to your impressive reply. But I should have been little satisfied
124 with the part of the silent listener, except on the understanding with myself
125 that I also might afterwards express to you my own sentiments in my own
126 way.
127 "We have now been personally acquainted, and much more than acquainted,
128 for nineteen years, during more than sixteen of which we have stood in special
129 relation of duty towards each other. This has been one of the singular blessings
130 which God has given me amongst the cares of the Episcopal office. What
131 my feelings of respect, of confidence, and of affection have been towards you,
132 you know well, nor should I think of expressing them in words. But there is
133 one thing that has struck me in this day of explanations, which you could not,
134 and would not, be disposed to do, and which no one could do so properly or
135 so authentically as I could, and which it seems to me is not altogether uncalled
136 for, if every kind of erroneous impression that some persons have entertained
137 with no better evidence than conjecture is to be removed.
138 "It is difficult to comprehend how, in the face of facts, the notion should
139 ever have arisen that during your Catholic life, you have been more occupied
140 with your own thoughts than with the service of religion and the work of the
141 Church. If we take no other work into consideration beyond the written productions
142 which your Catholic pen has given to the world, they are enough for
143 the life's labour of another. There are the Lectures on Anglican Difficulties,
144 the Lectures on Catholicism in England, the great work on the Scope and
145 End of University Education, that on the Office and Work of Universities,
146 the Lectures and Essays on University Subjects, and the two Volumes of
147 Sermons; not to speak of your contributions to the Atlantis, which you
148 founded, and to other periodicals; then there are those beautiful offerings to
149 Catholic literature, the Lectures on the Turks, Loss and Gain, and Callista,
150 and though last, not least, the Apologia, which is destined to put many idle
151 rumours to rest, and many unprofitable surmises; and yet all these productions
152 represent but a portion of your labour, and that in the second half of your
153 period of public life.
154 "These works have been written in the midst of labour and cares of another
155 kind, and of which the world knows very little. I will specify four of these
156 undertakings, each of a distinct character, and any one of which would have
157 made a reputation for untiring energy in the practical order.
158 "The first of these undertakings was the establishment of the congregation
159 of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri—that great ornament and accession to the
160 force of English Catholicity. Both the London and the Birmingham Oratory
161 must look to you as their founder and as the originator of their characteristic
162 excellences; whilst that of Birmingham has never known any other presidency.
163 "No sooner was this work fairly on foot than you were called by the
164 highest authority to commence another, and one of yet greater magnitude and
165 difficulty, the founding of a University in Ireland. After the Universities had
166 been lost to the Catholics of these kingdoms for three centuries, every thing
167 had to be begun from the beginning: the idea of such an institution to be
168 inculcated, the plan to be formed that would work, the resources to be
169 gathered, and the staff of superiors and professors to be brought together.
170 Your name was then the chief point of attraction which brought these elements
171 together. You alone know what difficulties you had to conciliate and
172 what to surmount, before the work reached that state of consistency and promise,
173 which enabled you to return to those responsibilities in England which
174 you had never laid aside or suspended. And here, excuse me if I give expression
175 to a fancy which passed through my mind.
176 "I was lately reading a poem, not long published, from the MSS. De
177 Rerum Natura, by Neckham, the foster-brother of Richard the Lion-hearted.
178 He quotes an old prophecy, attributed to Merlin, and with a sort of wonder,
179 as if recollecting that England owed so much of its literary learning to that
180 country; and the prophecy says that after long years Oxford will pass into
181 Ireland—'Vada boum suo tempore transibunt in Hiberniam.' When I read
182 this, I could not but indulge the pleasant fancy that in the days when the
183 Dublin University shall arise in material splendour, an allusion to this prophecy
184 might form a poetic element in the inscription on the pedestal of the
185 statue which commemorates its first Rector.
186 "The original plan of an Oratory did not contemplate any parochial work,
187 but you could not contemplate so many souls in want of pastors without being
188 prompt and ready at the beck of authority to strain all your efforts in coming
189 to their help. And this brings me to the third and the most continuous of
190 those labours to which I have alluded. The mission in Alcester Street, its
191 church and schools, were the first work of the Birmingham Oratory. After
192 several years of close and hard work, and a considerable call upon the private
193 resources of the Fathers who had established this congregation, it was delivered
194 over to other hands, and the Fathers removed to the district of
195 Edgbaston, where up to that time nothing Catholic had appeared. Then
196 arose under your direction the large convent of the Oratory, the church
197 expanded by degrees into its present capaciousness, a numerous congregation
198 has gathered and grown in it; poor schools and other pious institutions have
199 grown up in connexion with it, and, moreover, equally at your expense and
200 that of your brethren, and, as I have reason to know, at much inconvenience,
201 the Oratory has relieved the other clergy of Birmingham all this while by
202 constantly doing the duty in the poor-house and gaol of Birmingham.
203 "More recently still, the mission and the poor school at Smethwick owe
204 their existence to the Oratory. And all this while the founder and father of
205 these religious works has added to his other solicitudes the toil of frequent
206 preaching, of attendance in the confessional, and other parochial duties.
207 "I have read on this day of its publication the seventh part of the
208 Apologia, and the touching allusion in it to the devotedness of the Catholic
209 clergy to the poor in seasons of pestilence reminds me that when the cholera
210 raged so dreadfully at Bilston, and the two priests of the town were no longer
211 equal to the number of cases to which they were hurried day and night, I
212 asked you to lend me two fathers to supply the place of other priests whom I
213 wished to send as a further aid. But you and Father St. John preferred to
214 take the place of danger which I had destined for others, and remained at
215 Bilston till the worst was over.
216 "The fourth work which I would notice is one more widely known. I
217 refer to the school for the education of the higher classes, which at the solicitation
218 of many friends you have founded and attached to the Oratory. Surely
219 after reading this bare enumeration of work done, no man will venture to say
220 that Dr. Newman is leading a comparatively inactive life in the service of the
221 Church.
222 "To spare, my dear Dr. Newman, any further pressure on those feelings
223 with which I have already taken so large a liberty, I will only add one word
224 more for my own satisfaction. During our long intercourse there is only one
225 subject on which, after the first experience, I have measured my words with
226 some caution, and that has been where questions bearing on ecclesiastical duty
227 have arisen. I found some little caution necessary, because you were always
228 so prompt and ready to go even beyond the slightest intimation of my wish or
229 desires.
230 "That God may bless you with health, life, and all the spiritual good which
231 you desire, you and your brethren of the Oratory, is the earnest prayer now
232 and often of,
233 "My dear Dr. Newman,
234 "Your affectionate friend and faithful servant in Christ,
235 "+ W. B. ULLATHORNE."
IV.
121 (Texto do capítulo)
LETTERS OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM
124 CLERGY AND LAITY.
125 It requires some words of explanation why I allow myself
126 to sound my own praises so loudly, as I am doing by
127 adding to my Volume the following Letters, written to me
128 last year by large bodies of my Catholic brethren, Priests,
129 and Laymen, in the course or on the conclusion of the
130 publication of my Apologia. I have two reasons for
131 doing so.
132 1. It seems hardly respectful to them, and hardly fair
133 to myself, to practise self-denial in a matter, which after
134 all belongs to others as well as to me. Bodies of men become
135 authorities by the fact of being bodies, over and above
136 the personal claims of the individuals who constitute them.
137 To have received such unusual Testimonials in my favour,
138 as I have to produce, and then to have let both those
139 Testimonials and the generous feelings which dictated
140 them be wasted, and come to nought, would have been
141 a rudeness of which I could not bear to be guilty. Far
142 be it from me to show such ingratitude to those who
143 were especially "friends in need." I am too proud of
144 their approbation not to publish it to the world.
145 2. But I have a further reason. The belief obtains
146 extensively in the country at large, that Catholics, and
147 especially the Priesthood, disavow the mode and form, in
148 which I am accustomed to teach the Catholic faith, as if
149 they were not generally recognized, but something special
150 and peculiar to myself; as if, whether for the purposes
151 of controversy, or from the traditions of an earlier period
152 of my life, I did not exhibit Catholicism pure and simple,
153 as the bulk of its professors manifest it. Such testimonials,
154 then, as now follow, from as many as 558 priests, that is,
155 not far from half of the clergy of England, secular and
156 religious, from the Bishop and clergy of a diocese at the
157 Antipodes, and from so great and authoritative a body as
158 the German Congress assembled last year at Wurzburg,
159 scatter to the winds a suspicion, which it is not less painful,
160 I am persuaded, to numbers of those Protestants
161 who entertain it, than it is injurious to me who have to
162 bear it.
163 #### I. THE DIOCESE OF WESTMINSTER.
164 The following Address was signed by 110 of the
165 Westminster clergy, including all the Canons, the Vicars
166 General, a great number of secular priests, and five
167 Doctors in theology; Fathers of the Society of Jesus,
168 Fathers of the Order of St. Dominic, of St. Francis, of the
169 Oratory, of the Passion, of Charity, Oblates of St. Charles,
170 and Marists.
171 "London, March 15, 1864.
172 "Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
173 "We, the undersigned Priests of the Diocese of Westminster,
174 tender to you our respectful thanks for the service you have done to religion,
175 as well as to the interests of literary morality, by your Reply to the calumnies
176 of [a popular writer of the day.]
177 "We cannot but regard it as a matter of congratulation that your assailant
178 should have associated the cause of the Catholic Priesthood with the name of
179 one so well fitted to represent its dignity, and to defend its honour, as
180 yourself.
181 "We recognize in this latest effort of your literary power one further claim,
182 besides the many you have already established, to the gratitude and veneration
183 of Catholics, and trust that the reception which it has met with on all
184 sides may be the omen of new successes which you are destined to achieve in
185 the vindication of the teaching and principles of the Church.
186 "We are,
187 "Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
188 "Your faithful and affectionate Servants in Christ."
189 (*The Subscriptions follow.*)
190 "To the Very Rev.
191 "John Henry Newman, D.D."
192 #### II.—THE ACADEMIA OF CATHOLIC RELIGION.
193 "London, April 19, 1864.
194 "Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
195 "The Academia of Catholic Religion, at their meeting held
196 to-day, under the Presidency of the Cardinal Archbishop, have instructed us
197 to write to you in their behalf.
198 "As they have learned, with great satisfaction, that it is your intention to
199 publish a defence of Catholic Veracity, which has been assailed in your person,
200 they are precluded from asking you that that defence might be made by word
201 of mouth, and in London, as they would otherwise have done.
202 "Composed, as the Academia is, mainly of Laymen, they feel that it is not
203 out of their province to express their indignation that your opponent should
204 have chosen, while praising the Catholic Laity, to do so at the expense of the
205 Clergy, between whom and themselves, in this as in all other matters, there
206 exists a perfect identity of principle and practice.
207 "It is because, in such a matter, your cause is the cause of all Catholics,
208 that we congratulate ourselves on the rashness of the opponent that has
209 thrown the defence of that cause into your hands.
210 "We remain,
211 "Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
212 "Your very faithful Servants,
213 "JAMES LAIRD PATTERSON,
214 "EDW. LUCAS, *Secretaries.*
215 "To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D.,
216 "Provost of the Birmingham Oratory."
217 The above was moved at the meeting by Lord Petre,
218 and seconded by the Hon. Charles Langdale.
219 #### III.—THE DIOCESE OF BIRMINGHAM.
220 In this Diocese there were in 1864, according to the
221 Directory of the year, 136 Priests.
222 "June 1, 1864.
223 "Very Reverend and Dear Sir,
224 "In availing ourselves of your presence at the Diocesan
225 Synod to offer you our hearty thanks for your recent vindication of the honour
226 of the Catholic Priesthood, We, the Provost and Chapter of the Cathedral,
227 and the Clergy, Secular and Regular, of the Diocese of Birmingham, cannot
228 forego the assertion of a special right, as your neighbours and colleagues, to
229 express our veneration and affection for one whose fidelity to the dictates of
230 conscience, in the use of the highest intellectual gifts, has won even from
231 opponents unbounded admiration and respect.
232 "To most of us you are personally known. Of some, indeed, you were, in
233 years long past, the trusted guide, to whom they owe more than can be expressed
234 in words; and all are conscious that the ingenuous fulness of your
235 answer to a false and unprovoked accusation, has intensified their interest in
236 the labours and trials of your life. While, then, we resent the indignity to
237 which you have been exposed, and lament the pain and annoyance which the
238 manifestation of yourself must have cost you, we cannot but rejoice that, in
239 the fulfilment of a duty, you have allowed neither the unworthiness of your
240 assailant to shield him from rebuke, nor the sacredness of your inmost motives
241 to deprive that rebuke of the only form which could at once complete his
242 discomfiture, free your own name from the obloquy which prejudice had cast
243 upon it, and afford invaluable aid to honest seekers after Truth.
244 "Great as is the work which you have already done, Very Reverend Sir,
245 permit us to express a hope that a greater yet remains for you to accomplish.
246 In an age and in a country in which the very foundations of religious faith are
247 exposed to assault, we rejoice in numbering among our brethren one so well
248 qualified by learning and experience to defend that priceless deposit of Truth,
249 in obtaining which you have counted as gain the loss of all things most dear
250 and precious. And we esteem ourselves happy in being able to offer you that
251 support and encouragement which the assurance of our unfeigned admiration
252 and regard may be able to give you under your present trials and future
253 labours.
254 "That you may long have strength to labour for the Church of God and
255 the glory of His Holy Name is, Very Reverend and Dear Sir, our heartfelt
256 and united prayer."
257 (*The Subscriptions follow.*)
258 "To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D."
259 #### IV.—THE DIOCESE OF BEVERLEY.
260 The following Address, as is stated in the first paragraph,
261 comes from more than 70 Priests:—
262 "Hull, May 9, 1864.
263 "Very Rev. and Dear Dr. Newman,
264 "At a recent meeting of the clergy of the Diocese of
265 Beverley, held in York, at which upwards of seventy priests were present,
266 special attention was called to your correspondence with [a popular writer];
267 and such was the enthusiasm with which your name was received—such was
268 the admiration expressed of the dignity with which you had asserted the
269 claims of the Catholic Priesthood in England to be treated with becoming
270 courtesy and respect—and such was the strong and all-pervading sense of the
271 invaluable service which you had thus rendered, not only to faith and morals,
272 but to good manners so far as regarded religious controversy in this country,
273 that I was requested, as Chairman, to become the voice of the meeting, and
274 to express to you as strongly and as earnestly as I could, how heartily the
275 whole of the clergy of this diocese desire to thank you for services to religion
276 as well-timed as they are in themselves above and beyond all commendation,
277 services which the Catholics of England will never cease to hold in
278 most grateful remembrance. God, in His infinite wisdom and great mercy,
279 has raised you up to stand prominently forth in the glorious work of re-establishing
280 in this country the holy faith which in good old times shed such lustre
281 upon it. We all lament that, in the order of nature, you have so few years
282 before you in which to fight against false teaching that good fight in which
283 you have been so victoriously engaged of late. But our prayers are that you
284 may long be spared, and may possess to the last all your vigour, and all that
285 zeal for the advancement of our holy faith, which imparts such a charm to the
286 productions of your pen.
287 "I esteem it a great honour and a great privilege to have been deputed, as the
288 representative of the clergy of the Diocese of Beverley, to tender you the fullest
289 expression of our most grateful thanks, and the assurance of our prayers for
290 your health and eternal happiness.
291 "I am,
292 "Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
293 "With sentiments of profound respect,
294 "Yours most faithfully in Christ,
295 "M. TRAPPES.
296 "The Very Rev. Dr. Newman."
297 #### V. AND VI.—THE DIOCESES OF LIVERPOOL AND SALFORD.
298 The Secular Clergy of Liverpool amounted in 1864 to
299 103, and of Salford to 76.
300 "Preston, July 27, 1864.
301 "Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
302 "It may seem, perhaps, that the Clergy of Lancashire have been
303 slow to address you; but it would be incorrect to suppose that they have been
304 indifferent spectators of the conflict in which you have been recently engaged.
305 This is the first opportunity that has presented itself, and they gladly avail
306 themselves of their annual meeting in Preston to tender to you the united
307 expression of their heartfelt sympathy and gratitude.
308 "The atrocious imputation, out of which the late controversy arose, was felt
309 as a personal affront by them, one and all, conscious as they were, that it
310 was mainly owing to your position as a distinguished Catholic ecclesiastic, that
311 the charge was connected with your name.
312 "While they regret the pain you must needs have suffered, they cannot help
313 rejoicing that it has afforded you an opportunity of rendering a new and most
314 important service to their holy religion. Writers, who are not overscrupulous
315 about the truth themselves, have long used the charge of untruthfulness as an
316 ever ready weapon against the Catholic Clergy. Partly from the frequent repetition
317 of this charge, partly from a consciousness that, instead of undervaluing
318 the truth, they have ever prized it above every earthly treasure, partly, too,
319 from the difficulty of obtaining a hearing in their own defence, they have generally
320 passed it by in silence. They thank you for coming forward as their
321 champion: your own character required no vindication. It was their battle
322 more than your own that you fought. They know and feel how much pain
323 it has caused you to bring so prominently forward your own life and motives,
324 but they now congratulate you on the completeness of your triumph, as admitted
325 alike by friend and enemy.
326 "In addition to answering the original accusation, you have placed them
327 under a new obligation, by giving to all, who read the English language, a work
328 which, for literary ability and the lucid exposition of many difficult and abstruse
329 points, forms an invaluable contribution to our literature.
330 "They fervently pray that God may give you health and length of days, and,
331 if it please Him, some other cause in which to use for His glory the great
332 powers bestowed upon you.
333 "Signed on behalf of the Meeting,
334 "THOS. PROVOST COOKSON.
335 "The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."
336 #### VII.—THE DIOCESE OF HEXHAM.
337 The Secular Priests on Mission in 1864 in this Diocese
338 were 64.
339 "Durham, Sept. 22, 1864.
340 "My Dear Dr. Newman,
341 "At the annual meeting of the Clergy of the Diocese of Hexham
342 and Newcastle, held a few days ago at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, I was commissioned
343 by them to express to you their sincere sympathy, on account of the
344 slanderous accusations, to which you have been so unjustly exposed. We are
345 fully aware that these foul calumnies were intended to injure the character of
346 the whole body of the Catholic Clergy, and that your distinguished name was
347 singled out, in order that they might be more effectually propagated. It is
348 well that these poisonous shafts were thus aimed, as no one could more triumphantly
349 repel them. The 'Apologia pro Vitâ suâ' will, if possible, render
350 still more illustrious the name of its gifted author, and be a lasting monument
351 of the victory of truth, and the signal overthrow of an arrogant and reckless
352 assailant.
353 "It may appear late for us now to ask to join in your triumph, but as the
354 Annual Meeting of the Northern Clergy does not take place till this time, it is
355 the first occasion offered us to present our united congratulations, and to declare
356 to you, that by none of your brethren are you more esteemed and venerated,
357 than by the Clergy of the Diocese of Hexham and Newcastle.
358 "Wishing that Almighty God may prolong your life many more years for
359 the defence of our holy religion and the honour of your brethren,
360 "I am, dear Dr. Newman,
361 "Yours sincerely in Jesus Christ,
362 "RALPH PROVOST PLATT, V. G.
363 "The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."
364 #### VIII.—THE CONGRESS OF WÜRZBURG.
365 "September 15, 1864.
366 "Sir,
367 "The undersigned, President of the Catholic Congress of Germany
368 assembled in Würzburg, has been commissioned to express to you, Very
369 Rev. and Dear Sir, its deep-felt gratitude for your late able defence of the
370 Catholic Clergy, not only of England, but of the whole world, against the
371 attacks of its enemies.
372 "The Catholics of Germany unite with the Catholics of England in testifying
373 to you their profound admiration and sympathy, and pray that the
374 Almighty may long preserve your valuable life.
375 "The above Resolution was voted by the Congress with acclamation.
376 "Accept, very Rev. and Dear Sir, the expression of the high consideration
377 with which I am
378 "Your most obedient servant,
379 "(Signed) ERNEST BARON MOIJ DE SONS.
380 "The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."
381 #### IX.—THE DIOCESE OF HOBART TOWN.
382 "Hobart Town, Tasmania, November 22, 1864.
383 "Very Rev. and Dear Sir,
384 "By the last month's post we at length received your
385 admirable book, entitled, 'Apologia pro Vitâ suâ,' and the pamphlet, 'What
386 then does Dr. Newman mean?'
387 "By this month's mail, we wish to express our heartfelt gratification and
388 delight for being possessed of a work so triumphant in maintaining truth, and
389 so overwhelming in confounding arrogance and error, as the 'Apologia.'
390 "No doubt, your adversary, resting on the deep-seated prejudice of our
391 fellow-countrymen in the United Kingdom, calculated upon establishing his
392 own fame as a keen-sighted polemic, as a shrewd and truth-loving man, upon
393 the fallen reputation of one, who, as he would demonstrate,—yes, that he
394 would,—set little or no value on truth, and who, therefore, would deservedly
395 sink into obscurity, henceforward rejected and despised!
396 "Aman of old erected a gibbet at the gate of the city, on which an
397 unsuspecting and an unoffending man, one marked as a victim, was to be
398 exposed to the gaze and derision of the people, in order that his own dignity
399 and fame might be exalted; but a divine Providence ordained otherwise.
400 The history of the judgment that fell upon Aman, has been recorded in
401 Holy Writ, it is to be presumed, as a warning to vain and unscrupulous men,
402 even in our days. There can be no doubt, a moral gibbet, full 'fifty cubits
403 high,' had been prepared some time, on which you were to be exposed, for
404 the pity at least, if not for the scorn and derision of so many, who had loved
405 and venerated you through life!
406 "But the effort made in the forty-eight pages of the redoubtable pamphlet,
407 'What then does Dr. Newman Mean?'—the production of a bold,
408 unscrupulous man, with a coarse mind, and regardless of inflicting pain on
409 the feelings of another, has failed,—marvellously failed,—and he himself is
410 now exhibited not only in our fatherland, but even at the Antipodes, in fact
411 wherever the English language is spoken or read, as a shallow pretender, one
412 quite incompetent to treat of matters of such undying interest as those he
413 presumed to interfere with.
414 "We fervently pray the Almighty, that you may be spared to His Church
415 for many years to come,—that to Him alone the glory of this noble work
416 may be given,—and to you the reward in eternal bliss!
417 "And from this distant land we beg to convey to you, Very Rev. and Dear
418 Sir, the sentiments of our affectionate respect, and deep veneration."
419 (*The Subscriptions follow, of the Bishop Vicar-General
420 and eighteen Clergy.*)
421 "The Very Rev. Dr. Newman,
422 &c. &c. &c."
ADDITIONAL NOTES.
127 (Texto do capítulo)
NOTE ON PAGE 12.
130 (Texto do capítulo)
CORRESPONDENCE WITH ARCHBISHOP WHATELY IN 1834.
133 On application of the Editor of Dr. Whately's Correspondence,
134 the following four letters were sent to her for
135 publication: they are here given entire. It will be
136 observed that they are of the same date as my letter to
137 Dr. Hampden at p. 57.
138 #### 1.
139 "Dublin, October 25, 1834.
140 "My dear Newman,
141 "A most shocking report concerning you has reached me,
142 which indeed carries such an improbability on the face of it that you may
143 perhaps wonder at my giving it a thought; and at first I did not, but finding
144 it repeated from different quarters, it seems to me worth contradicting for
145 the sake of your character. Some Oxford undergraduates, I find, openly
146 report that when I was at Oriel last spring you absented yourself from chapel
147 on purpose to avoid receiving the Communion along with me; and that you
148 yourself declared this to be the case.
149 "I would not notice every idle rumour; but this has been so confidently
150 and so long asserted that it would be a satisfaction to me to be able to declare
151 its falsity as a fact, from your authority. I did indeed at once declare my
152 utter unbelief; but then this has only the weight of my opinion; though an
153 opinion resting I think on no insufficient grounds. I did not profess to rest
154 my disbelief on our long, intimate, and confidential friendship, which would
155 make it your right and your duty—if I did any thing to offend you or any
156 thing you might think materially wrong—to remonstrate with me;—but on
157 your general character; which I was persuaded would have made you incapable,
158 even had no such close connexion existed between us, of conduct so
159 unchristian and inhuman. But, as I said, I should like for your sake to be
160 able to contradict the report from your own authority.
161 "Ever yours very truly,
162 "R. WHATELY."
163 #### 2.
164 "Oriel College, October 28, 1834.
165 "My dear Lord,
166 "My absence from the Sacrament in the College Chapel on the
167 Sunday you were in Oxford, was occasioned solely and altogether by my
168 having it on that day in St. Mary's; and I am pretty sure, if I may trust my
169 memory, that I did not even know of your Grace's presence there, till after
170 the Service. Most certainly such knowledge would not have affected my
171 attendance. I need not say, this being the case, that the report of my having
172 made any statement on the subject is quite unfounded; indeed, your letter of
173 this morning is the first information I have had in any shape of the existence
174 of the report.
175 "I am happy in being thus able to afford an explanation as satisfactory
176 to you, as the kind feelings which you have ever entertained towards me
177 could desire;—yet, on honest reflection, I cannot conceal from myself, that
178 it was generally a relief to me, to see so little of your Grace, when you were
179 at Oxford: and it is a greater relief now to have an opportunity of saying so
180 to yourself. I have ever wished to observe the rule, never to make a public
181 charge against another behind his back, and, though in the course of conversation
182 and the urgency of accidental occurrences it is sometimes difficult to
183 keep to it, yet I trust I have not broken it, especially in your own case: i.e.
184 though my most intimate friends know how deeply I deplore the line of
185 ecclesiastical policy adopted under your archiepiscopal sanction, and though in
186 society I may have clearly shown that I have an opinion one way rather than
187 the other, yet I have never in my intention, never (as I believe) at all, spoken
188 of your Grace in a serious way before strangers;—indeed mixing very little in
189 general society, and not overapt to open myself in it, I have had little temptation
190 to do so. Least of all should I so forget myself as to take undergraduates
191 into my confidence in such a matter.
192 "I wish I could convey to your Grace the mixed and very painful feelings,
193 which the late history of the Irish Church has raised in me:—the union of
194 her members with men of heterodox views, and the extinction (without
195 ecclesiastical sanction) of half her Candlesticks, the witnesses and guarantees
196 of the Truth and trustees of the Covenant. I willingly own that both in my
197 secret judgment and my mode of speaking concerning you to my friends,
198 I have had great alternations and changes of feeling,—defending, then
199 blaming your policy, next praising your own self and protesting against your
200 measures, according as the affectionate remembrances which I had of you rose
201 against my utter aversion of the secular and unbelieving policy in which I
202 considered the Irish Church to be implicated. I trust I shall never be forgetful
203 of the kindness you uniformly showed me during your residence in
204 Oxford: and anxiously hope that no duty to Christ and His Church may ever
205 interfere with the expression of my sense of it. However, on the present
206 opportunity, I am conscious to myself, that I am acting according to the
207 dictates both of duty and gratitude, if I beg your leave to state my persuasion,
208 that the perilous measures in which your Grace has acquiesced are
209 but the legitimate offspring of those principles, difficult to describe in few
210 words, with which your reputation is especially associated; principles which
211 bear upon the very fundamentals of all argument and investigation, and affect
212 almost every doctrine and every maxim by which our faith or our conduct is
213 to be guided. I can feel no reluctance to confess, that, when I first was
214 noticed by your Grace, gratitude to you and admiration of your powers wrought
215 upon me; and, had not something from within resisted, I should certainly
216 have adopted views on religious and social duty, which seem to my present
217 judgment to be based in the pride of reason and to tend towards infidelity,
218 and which in your own case nothing but your Grace's high religious temper
219 and the unclouded faith of early piety has been able to withstand.
220 "I am quite confident, that, however you may regard this judgment, you will
221 give me credit, not only for honesty, but for a deeper feeling in thus laying it
222 before you.
223 "May I be suffered to add, that your name is ever mentioned in my prayers,
224 and to subscribe myself
225 "Your Grace's very sincere friend and servant,
226 "J. H. NEWMAN."
227 #### 3.
228 "Dublin, November 3, 1834.
229 "My dear Newman,
230 "I cannot forbear writing again to express the great satisfaction
231 I feel in the course I adopted; which has, eventually, enabled me to
232 contradict a report which was more prevalent and more confidently upheld
233 than I could have thought possible: and which, while it was perhaps likely
234 to hurt my character with some persons, was injurious to yours in the eyes of
235 the best men. For what idea must any one have had of religion—or at least
236 of your religion—who was led to think there was any truth in the imputation
237 to you of such uncharitable arrogance!
238 "But it is a rule with me, not to cherish, even on the strongest assertions,
239 any belief or even suspicion, to the prejudice of any one whom I have any
240 reason to think well of, till I have carefully inquired, and dispassionately
241 heard both sides. And I think if others were to adopt the same rule, I
242 should not myself be quite so much abused as I have been.
243 "I am well aware indeed that one cannot expect all, even good men, to
244 think alike on every point, even after they shall have heard both sides; and
245 that we may expect many to judge, after all, very harshly of those who do
246 differ from them: for, God help us! what will become of men if they receive
247 no more mercy than they show to each other! But at least, if the rule
248 were observed, men would not condemn a brother on mere vague popular
249 rumour, about principles (as in my case) 'difficult to describe in few words,'
250 and with which his 'reputation is associated.' My own reputation I know
251 is associated, to a very great degree, with what are in fact calumnious imputations,
252 originated in exaggerated, distorted, or absolutely false statements,
253 for which even those who circulate them, do not, for the most part, pretend
254 to have any ground except popular rumour: like the Jews at Rome; 'as
255 for this way, we know that it is every where spoken against.'
256 "For I have ascertained that a very large proportion of those who join in
257 the outcry against my works, confess, or even boast, that they have never
258 read them. And in respect of the measure you advert to—the Church
259 Temporalities Act—(which of course I shall not now discuss), it is curious
260 to see how many of those who load me with censure for acquiescing in it,
261 receive with open arms, and laud to the skies, the Primate; who was consulted
262 on the measure—as was natural, considering his knowledge of Irish
263 affairs, and his influence—long before me; and gave his consent to it;
264 differing from Ministers only on a point of detail, whether the revenues of
265 six Sees, or of ten, should be alienated.
266 "Of course, every one is bound ultimately to decide according to his own
267 judgment; nor do I mean to shelter myself under his example: but only to
268 point out what strange notions of justice those have, who acquit with applause
269 the leader, and condemn the follower in the same individual transaction.
270 "Far be it from any servant of our Master, to feel surprise or anger at
271 being thus treated; it is only an admonition to me to avoid treating others in
272 a similar manner; and not to 'judge another's servant,' at least without a
273 fair hearing.
274 "You do me no more than justice, in feeling confident that I shall give
275 you credit both for 'honesty and for a deeper feeling' in freely laying your
276 opinions before me: and besides this, you might have been no less confident,
277 from your own experience, that, long since—whenever it was that you
278 changed your judgment respecting me—if you had freely and calmly remonstrated
279 with me on any point where you thought me going wrong, I should
280 have listened to you with that readiness and candour and deference, which
281 as you well know, I always showed, in the times when 'we took sweet
282 counsel together, and walked in the house of God as friends;'—when we
283 consulted together about so many practical measures, and about almost
284 all the principal points in my publications.
285 "I happen to have before me a letter from you just eight years ago,
286 in which, after saying that 'there are few things you wish more sincerely
287 than to be known as a friend of mine,' and attributing to me, in the
288 warmest and most flattering terms, a much greater share in the forming of
289 your mind than I could presume to claim, you bear a testimony, in which
290 I do most heartily concur, to the *freedom* at
291 least of our *intercourse*, and the
292 readiness and respect with which you were listened to. Your words are:
293 'Much as I owe to Oriel in the way of mental improvement, to none, as I
294 think, do I owe so much as to yourself. I know who it was first gave me
295 heart to look about me after my election, and taught me to think correctly,
296 and—strange office for an instructor—to rely upon myself. Nor can I forget
297 that it has been at your kind suggestion, that I have since been led to employ
298 myself in the consideration of several subjects, which I cannot doubt have
299 been very beneficial to my mind.'
300 "If in all this I was erroneous,—if I have misled you, or any one else, into
301 'the pride of reason,' or any other kind of pride,—or if I have entertained,
302 or led others into, any wrong opinions, I can only say I sincerely regret it.
303 And again I rejoice if I have been the means of contributing to form in any
304 one that 'high religious temper and unclouded faith' of which I not only
305 believe, with you, that they are able to withstand tendencies towards infidelity,
306 but also, that *without* them, no correctness of abstract opinions is worth
307 much. But what I meant to point out, is, that there was plainly nothing to
308 preclude you from offering friendly admonition (when your view of my principles
309 changed), with a full confidence of being at least patiently and kindly
310 listened to.
311 "I for my part could not bring myself to find relief in escaping the society
312 of an old friend,—with whom I had been accustomed to frank discussion,—on
313 account of my differing from him as to certain principles, whether through a
314 change of *his* views, or (much more) of *my own*,—till
315 at least I had made full
316 trial of private and affectionate remonstrance and free discussion. Even a
317 'man that is a heretic,' we are told, even a ruler of a Church is not to
318 reject, till after repeated admonitions.
319 "But though your regard for me does not show itself such as I think mine
320 would have been under similar circumstances, I will not therefore reject what
321 remains of it. Let us pray for each other that it may please God to enlighten
322 whichever of us is, on any point, in error, and recall him to the truth; and
323 that at any rate we may hold fast that charity, without which all knowledge,
324 and all faith, that could remove mountains, will profit us nothing.
325 "I fear you will read with a jaundiced eye,—if you venture to read it at all—any
326 publication of mine; but 'for auld lang syne' I take advantage of a
327 frank to enclose you my last two addresses to my clergy.
328 "Very sincerely yours,
329 "RD. WHATELY."
330 #### 4.
331 "Oriel, November 11, 1834.
332 "My dear Lord,
333 "The remarks contained in your last letter do not come
334 upon me by surprise, and I can only wish that I may be as able to explain
335 myself to you, as I do with a clear and honest conscience to myself. Your
336 Grace will observe that the letter of mine from which you make an extract,
337 was written when I *was* in habits of intimacy with you, in which I have not
338 been of late years. It does not at all follow, because I could then speak
339 freely to you, that I might at another time. Opportunity is the chief thing
340 in such an office as delivering to a superior an opinion about himself. Though
341 I never concealed my opinion from you, I have never been forward. I have
342 spoken when place and time admitted, when my opinion was asked, when I
343 was called to your side and was made your counsellor. No such favourable
344 circumstances have befallen me of late years,—if I must now state in explanation
345 what in truth has never occurred to me in *this fulness*, till now I am
346 called to reflect upon my own conduct and to account for an apparent omission.
347 I have spoken the first opportunity you have given me; and I am persuaded
348 good very seldom comes of *volunteering* a remonstrance.
349 "Again, I cannot doubt for an instant that you have long been aware in a
350 measure that my opinions differed from your Grace's. You knew it when at
351 Oxford, for you often found me differing from you. You must have felt it, at
352 the time you left Oxford for Dublin. You must have known it from hearsay
353 in consequence of the book I have published. What indeed can account for
354 my want of opportunities to speak to you freely my mind, but the feeling on
355 your part, (which, if existing, is nothing but a fair reason,) that my views are
356 different from yours?
357 "And that difference is certainly of no recent date. I tacitly allude to it in
358 the very letter you quote—in which, I recollect well that the words 'strange
359 office for an instructor,—*to rely upon myself*,' were intended to convey to you
360 that, much as I valued (and still value) your great kindness and the advantage
361 of your countenance to me at that time, yet even then I did not fall in with
362 the line of opinions which you had adopted. In them I never acquiesced.
363 Doubtless I may have used at times sentiments and expressions, which I
364 should not now use; but I believe these had no root in my mind, and as
365 such they were mere idle words which I ought ever to be ashamed of, because
366 they *were* idle. But the opinions to which I especially alluded in my former
367 letter as associated by the world with your Grace's name under the title of
368 'Liberal,' (but not, as you suppose, received by me on the world's authority,)
369 are those which may be briefly described as the Anti-superstition notions;
370 and to these I do not recollect ever assenting. Connected with these I would
371 instance the undervaluing of Antiquity, and resting on one's own reasonings,
372 judgments, definitions, &c., rather than authority and precedent; and I think
373 I gave very little in to this;—for a very short time too (if at all), in to the
374 notion that the State, as such, had nothing to do with religion. On the other
375 hand, whatever I held then deliberately, I believe I hold now; though perhaps
376 I may not consider them as points of such prominent importance, or with
377 precisely the same bearing as I did then:—as the abolition of the Jewish
378 Sabbath, the unscripturalness of the doctrine of imputed righteousness (i.e.
379 our Lord's active obedience)—the mistakes of the so-called Evangelical
380 system, the independence of the Church; the genius of the Gospel as a
381 Law of Liberty, and the impropriety of forming geological theories from
382 Scripture. Of course every one changes in opinion between twenty and
383 thirty; doubtless, I have changed; yet I am not conscious that I have so
384 much *changed*, as made up my mind on points on which I had no opinion.
385 E.g. I had no opinion about the Catholic Question till 1829. No one can
386 truly say I was ever *for* the Catholics; but I was not against them. In
387 fact I did not enter into the state of the question at all.
388 "Then as to my change of judgment as to the character of your Grace's
389 opinions, it is natural that, when two persons pursue different lines from the
390 same point, they should not discover their divergence for a long while; especially
391 if there be any kind feeling in the one towards the other. It was not
392 for a very long time that I discovered that your opinions were (as I now think
393 them) but part of intellectual views, so different from your own inward mind
394 and character, so peculiar in themselves, and (if you will let me add) so dangerous.
395 For a long time I thought them to be but different; for a longer, to
396 be but in parts dangerous; but their full character in this respect came on me
397 almost on a sudden. I heard at Naples the project of destroying the Irish
398 Sees, and at first indignantly rejected the notion, which some one suggested,
399 that your Grace had acquiesced in it. I thought I recollected correctly your
400 Grace's opinion of the inherent rights of the Christian Church, and I thought
401 you never would allow men of this world so to insult it. When I returned
402 to England, all was over. I was silent on the same principle that you are
403 silent about it in your letter; that it was not the time for speaking; and I
404 only felt, what I hinted at when I wrote last, a bitter grief, which prompted
405 me, when the act was irretrievable, to hide myself from you. However, I
406 have spoken, with whatever pain to myself, the first opportunity you have
407 given me.
408 "I might appeal to my conscience without fear in proof of the delight it
409 would give me at this time to associate my name with yours, and to stand
410 forward as your friend and defender, however humble. I should hope you
411 know me enough to be sure, that, however great my faults are, I have no fear
412 of man such as to restrain me, if I could feel I had a call that way. But may
413 God help me, as I will ever strive to fulfil my first duty, the defence of His
414 Church, and of the doctrine of the old Fathers, in opposition to all the innovations
415 and profanities which are rising round us.
416 "My dear Lord,
417 "Ever yours most sincerely and gratefully,
418 "J. H. NEWMAN.
419 "P.S. I feel much obliged by your kindness in sending me your Addresses
420 to your clergy, which I value highly for your Grace's sake."
NOTE ON PAGE 90.
136 (Texto do capítulo)
EXTRACT OF A LETTER PROM THE REV. E. SMEDLEY,
139 EDITOR OF THE "ENCYCLOPÆDIA METROPOLITANA."
140 When I urged on one occasion an "understanding" I
141 had had with the publishers of the "Encyclopædia," he
142 answered, June 5, 1828, "I greatly dislike the word
143 'understanding,' which is always *misunderstood*, and which
144 occasions more mischief than any other in our language,
145 unless it be its cousin-german 'delicacy.'"
NOTE ON PAGE 185.
142 (Texto do capítulo)
EXTRACT OF A LETTER OF THE LATE REV. FRANCIS A.
145 FABER, OF SAUNDERTON.
146 A letter of Mr. F. Faber's to a friend has just now
147 (March, 1878) come into my hands, in which he says, "I
148 have had a long correspondence with Newman on the
149 subject of my uncle's saying he was 'a concealed Roman
150 Catholic' long before he left us. It ends in my uncle
151 making an *amende*."
NOTE ON PAGES 194-196.
148 I have said above, "Dr. Russell had, perhaps, more to do
149 with my conversion than any one else. He called on me
150 in passing through Oxford in the summer of 1843; and
151 I think I took him over some of the buildings of the
152 University. He called again another summer, on his
153 way from Dublin to London. I do not recollect that he
154 said a word on the subject of religion on either occasion.
155 He sent me at different times several letters.... He
156 also gave me one or two books; Veron's Rule of Faith
157 and some Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a
158 volume of St. Alfonso Liguori's sermons was another....
159 At a later date Dr. Russell sent me a large bundle of
160 penny or halfpenny books of devotion," &c.
161 On this passage I observe first that he told me, on one
162 occasion of my seeing him since the publication of the
163 "Apologia," that I was so far in error, that he had called on
164 me at Oxford once only, not twice. He was quite positive
165 on the point; it was when he was, I believe, on his way
166 to Rome to escape a bishopric.
167 Secondly, my own mistake has led to some vagueness
168 or inaccuracy in the statements made by others. In a
169 friendly notice of Dr. Russell upon his death, it is said,
170 in the "Times":—
171 "Personally he was unknown to the leaders of the
172 movement, but his reputation stood high in Oxford. He
173 was often applied to for information and suggestion on
174 the points arising in the Tractarian controversy. Through
175 a formal call made by him on Dr. Newman a correspondence
176 arose, which resulted in the final determination of
177 the latter to join the Roman Catholic Church."
178 On this I remark—(1) that in 1841-5, Dr. Russell was
179 not well known in Oxford, and it cannot be said that then
180 "his reputation stood high" there; (2) that he never
181 was "applied to for information" by any one of us, as far
182 as my knowledge goes; and (3) that his call on me in
183 1841(3?) was in no sense "formal;" I had not expected it;
184 I think he introduced himself, though he may have had
185 a letter from Dr. Wiseman; and no "correspondence"
186 arose in consequence. He may perhaps have sent me three
187 letters, independent of each other, in five years; and, as
188 far as I know, he was unaware of his part in my conversion,
189 till he saw my notice of it in the "Apologia."
NOTE ON PAGE 232.
151 (Texto do capítulo)
EXTRACT OF A LETTER FROM THE REV. JOHN KEBLE
154 TO THE AUTHOR.
155 "Nov. 18, 1844.—I hope I shall not annoy you if I copy
156 out for you part of a letter which I had the other day
157 from Judge Coleridge:—
158 "'I was struck with part of a letter from A. B., expressing
159 a wish that Newman should know how warmly
160 he was loved, honoured, and sympathized with by large
161 numbers of Churchmen, so that he might not feel solitary,
162 or, as it were, cast out. What think you of a private
163 address, carefully guarded against the appearance of
164 making him the head of a party, but only assuring him
165 of gratitude, veneration, and love?' &c., &c.
166 "I thought I would just let you understand how such
167 a person as Coleridge feels."
NOTE ON PAGE 237.
157 (Texto do capítulo)
EXTRACT FROM THE "TIMES" NEWSPAPER ON THE AUTHOR'S
160 VISIT TO OXFORD IN FEBRUARY, 1878.
161 "The Very Rev. Dr. Newman has this week revisited
162 Oxford for the first time since 1845. He has been staying
163 with the Rev. S. Wayte, President of Trinity College, of
164 which society Dr. Newman was formerly a scholar, and
165 has recently been elected an Honorary Fellow. On
166 Tuesday evening Dr. Newman met a number of old
167 friends at dinner at the President's lodgings, and on the
168 following day he paid a long visit to Dr. Pusey at Christ
169 Church. He also spent a considerable time at Keble
170 College, in which he was greatly interested. In the
171 evening Dr. Newman dined in Trinity College Hall at
172 the high table, attired in his academical dress, and the
173 scholars were invited to meet him afterwards. He returned
174 to Birmingham on Thursday morning."
NOTE ON PAGE 302.
163 (Texto do capítulo)
THE MEDICINAL OIL OF ST. WALBURGA.
166 I have received the following on the subject of the oil
167 of St. Walburga from a German friend, the Rev. Corbinian
168 Wandinger, which is a serviceable addition to
169 what is said upon it in Note B. He says:—
170 "In your 'Apologia,' 2nd Edition, p. 302, you say you neither have, nor
171 ever have had, the means of going into the question of the miraculousness of
172 the oil of St. Walburga. By good chance, there has arisen a contest not long
173 ago between two papers, a catholic and a free-thinking one, about this very
174 question, from which I collected materials. Afterwards I asked Professor
175 Suttner, of Eichstädt, if the defender of the miraculousness might be fully and
176 in every point trusted, and I was answered he might, since he was nobody
177 else but the parson of St. Walburga, Rev. Mr. Brudlacher.
178 "You know all the older literature of the oil of St. Walburga, therefore I
179 restrict myself to statements of a later date than 1625.
180 "First of the attempts to explain the oil as a natural produce of the rock.
181 "Some thought of ordinary rock-oil. But the slightest experiment proves
182 that origin, properties, and effect of the oil of St. Walburga and petroleum
183 have nothing common with each other.
184 "Others thought of a salt-rock, and of solution of the salt particles. But
185 the marble slab from which the oil drops is of Jura-chalk, and in the whole
186 Jura is not a single particle of salt to be found, and the liquor itself does not
187 in the least savour of salt; besides that, if this were the case, the stone must
188 have crumbled into pieces long since, whilst it is quite massive still.
189 "Others thought of humour in the air, or the so-called sweating of the
190 stones. But why does the slab which bears the holy relics alone sweat? and,
191 why do all others beside, above, beneath it, in and out of the altar-cave,
192 though being of the same nature, remain perfectly dry? Why should it
193 sweat, the whole church being so dry that not a single humid spot of a
194 hand's breadth is visible? Why does this slab not sweat except within a
195 certain period, that is from October 12, the anniversary of depositing, to
196 February 25, the day of the death of St. Walburga? And why does it remain
197 dry at every other time, even at the most humid temperature of the air
198 possible, and in the wettest years, for instance, 1866? Besides, what other
199 stone, and be it in the deepest cave, will sweat during four or five months a
200 quantity of liquor from six to ten Mass (a Mass = 1·07 French Litres)? If
201 these naturalists are asked all this, then they, too, are at the end of their wits.
202 "To this point I add two facts which may be proved beyond any doubt; the
203 one by unquestionable historical records, the other by still living eye-witnesses.
204 When under Bishop Friedrich von Parsberg the interdict was inflicted on the
205 city of Eichstädt, during all the year 1239 not a single drop of liquor became
206 visible on the coffin-plate of St. Walburga. The contrary fact was stated on
207 June 7, 1835. The cave was opened on this day by chance, passengers
208 longing to see it. To their astonishment they found the stone so profusely
209 dropping with oil, that the golden vase fixed underneath was full to the brim,
210 whereas at this season never had been observed there any fluid. Some weeks
211 later arrived the long-wished-for royal decree which sanctioned the reopening
212 of the convent of St. Walburga; it was signed on that very 7th of June, 1835,
213 by his Majesty King Louis I.
214 "Moreover, let one try to gather water which is dropping from sweating
215 stone, or glass, or metal, and let him see if it will be pure and limpid, or
216 rather muddy, filthy, and cloudy. The oil of St. Walburga on the contrary,
217 is and remains so limpid and crystal, that a bottle, which had been filled and
218 officially sealed at the reopening of the cave after the Swedish invasion, 1645,
219 preserves to this day the oil so very clear and clean as if it had been filled
220 yesterday; an occurrence never to be observed even on the purest spring-water,
221 according to the testimony of the royal circuit-physician (K. Bezirksarzt).
222 "To this testimony of a naturalist may be added that of a much higher
223 authority. The renowned naturalist, Von Oken, surely an unquestionable
224 expert, came one day, while he was Professor in the University of Munich, to
225 Eichstädt on the special purpose to investigate this extraordinary phenomenon.
226 The cave was opened to him, he received every information he wished for, and
227 having seen and examined everything, he pronounced publicly without any
228 reluctance that he could not explain the matter in a natural way. He took
229 of the liquor to Munich in order to subject it to a chemical analysis, and
230 declared then by writing the result of his researches to be that he could
231 take it neither for natural water, nor oil, and that, in general, he was not able
232 to explain the phenomenon as being in accordance with the laws of nature.
233 "Let me add the testimony of a historical authority. Mr. Sax, counsellor
234 of the government (K. Regierungsrath), in his history of the diocese and city
235 of Eichstädt, after he has spoken of the origin, the properties, and the effect
236 of the oil of St. Walburga, concludes that 'they are of such a singular kind,
237 that they not only exceed far the province of extraordinary nature-phenomena,
238 but that they, in spite of the constant discrediting and slandering by bullying
239 free-thinkers, preserved the great confidence of the catholic people even in far
240 distant countries.'
241 "Now of the miracles. There are related by the people many thousands,
242 but, of course, few of them are attested. In the Pastoral paper of Eichstädt,
243 1857, page 207, I read that Anton Ernest, Bishop of Brünn, in Moravia,
244 announces, under Nov. 1, 1857, to the Bishop of Eichstädt, the recovery of a
245 girl in the establishment of the sisters of charity from blindness, and sends,
246 in order to attest the fact, the following document, which I am to translate
247 literally:—
248 "'In the name of the indivisible Trinity. We, Anton Ernest, by God's
249 and the Holy See's grace, Bishop of Brünn. After we had received, first by
250 the curate of the establishment of the Daughters of Christian Charity in this
251 place, and then also from other quarters, the notice that a girl in the aforesaid
252 establishment had regained the use of her eyes miraculously in the very
253 moment when she had a vial, containing oil of St. Walburga, offered to her,
254 brought to her mouth and kissed, we thought it to be our duty to research
255 scrupulously into the fact, and to put it beyond all doubt in the way of a
256 special commission, by hearing of witnesses and a trial at the place of the
257 fact, if there be truth, and how much of it, in the supposed miraculous
258 healing.
259 "'About the report of this commission and the adjoined testimony of the
260 physician, we have then, as prescribes the Holy Council of Trent (Sess. 25),
261 collected the judgments of our theologians and other pious men; and as
262 these all were quite in accordance, and the fact itself with all its circumstances
263 lay before us quite clear and open, we have, after invocation of assistance of
264 the Holy Ghost, pronounced, judged, and decided as follows:—
265 "'The instantaneous removal of the most pertinacious eyelid-cramp
266 (Augenlied krampf), which Matilda Makara during many months had hindered
267 in the use of her eyes and kept in blindness, and the simultaneous
268 recurrence of the full eye-sight, phlogistic appearances still remaining in the
269 eyes, which occurred when Matilda Makara on Nov. 7, 1856, had a vial with
270 the oil of St. Walburga brought, full of confidence, to her mouth and kissed,
271 must be acknowledged to be a fact which, besides the order of nature, has
272 been effected by God's grace, and is therefore a miracle.
273 "'And that the memory of this Divine favour may be preserved, that to God
274 eternal thanks may be given, the confidence of the faithful may be incited and
275 nourished, this devotion to the great wonder-worker St. Walburga may be
276 promoted, we order that this aforegoing decision shall be affixed in the chapel
277 of the Daughters of Christian Charity in this place, that it shall be preserved
278 for all times to come, and that the 7th Nov. shall be celebrated as a holiday
279 every year in this aforesaid establishment.
280 "'Given in our Episcopal Residence at Brünn,
281 "'Nov. 1, 1857,
282 "'(L. S.) Anton Ernest, Bishop.'
283 "A second record about St. Walburga I find in the Eichstädt Pastoral
284 paper, 1858, page 192, from which I take the following: 'The Superioress
285 of the Convent of St. Walburga had received in summer 1858 the notice of a
286 miraculous cure written by the Superioress of the Convent of St. Leonard-sur-Mer,
287 Sussex. At request for an authenticated report, John Bamber,
288 chaplain of the Convent of the Holy Infant at St. Leonard-sur-Mer, wrote
289 about the following: "Sister Walburga had been ill fifteen months, of which
290 five bedridden. The physician pronounced the malady to be incurable.
291 Large exterior tumour, frequent (thrice or four times a day) vomitings were
292 caused by the diseased pylorus. The matter was hopeless, when the
293 Superioress on April 27 thought of using the oil of St. Walburga. The
294 chaplain brought it on the tongue of the sick sister, and in the same moment
295 she had a burning feeling which seemed to her to descend, and to affect
296 especially the sick part. In a few minutes the inner smart ceased, the tumour
297 fell off, she felt recovered. Next morning she rose, assisted at the holy mass,
298 communicated, ate with good appetite. She was quite recovered, but somewhat
299 feeble, as people always are after a great disease. The physician, a
300 Protestant, abode by his opinion the malady to be incurable, acknowledged,
301 however, the healing. His words were: 'I believe the healing to be effected
302 by the oil of St. Walburga, but how, I don't know.' As a Protestant he
303 refused to give testimony that the operation of the oil had been miraculous.'
304 "The report is authenticated by Thomas, Bishop of Southwark.
305 "Freising, Bayern,
306 "September 13, 1873."
NOTE ON PAGE 323.
169 (Texto do capítulo)
BONIFACE OF CANTERBURY.
172 When I made the above reference in 1865 to Boniface of
173 Canterbury, I was sure I had seen among my books some
174 recent authoritative declaration on the subject of his *cultus*
175 in opposition to the Bollandists; but I did not know
176 where to look for it. I have now found in our Library
177 (Concess. Offic. t. 2) what was in my mind. It consists of
178 five documents proceeding from the Sacred Congregation
179 of Rites, with the following title:—
180 "Emo ac Revmo Domino Card. Lambruschini Relatore, Taurinen. Approbationis
181 cultûs ab immemorabili tempore præstiti B. Bonifacio à Subaudiâ
182 Archiepiscopi Cantuarien. Instante serenissimo Rege Sardiniæ Carolo Alberto.
183 Romæ, 1838."
184 Also Dr. Grant, Bishop of Southwark, has kindly supplied
185 me with the following extract from the Correspondance
186 de Rome, 24 November, 1851, adding "St.
187 Boniface of Canterbury or of Savoy was beatified *æquipollenter*
188 by Gregory XVI.:"—
189 "Le B. Boniface de Savoie, xi de ce nome, petit-fils d'Humbert iii,
190 Archevêque de Cantorbéry. Confirmation de son culte, également à la demande
191 du Roi Charles Albert, 7 Sept. 1838. D'abord moine parmi les Chartreux,
192 puis Archevêque de Cantorbéry, consacré par Innocent IV. au Concile
193 Général de Lyons; il occupa le siége 25 ans. Mort en 1270 pendant un
194 voyage en Savoie. Son corps porté à Haucatacombe; concours des populations;
195 miracles; son corps retrouvé intact trois siècles après sa mort. Son
196 nom dans les livres liturgiques. Sa fête célébrée sans aucune interruption.
197 Sur la relation de Card. Lambruschini, la S. C. des Rites le 1 Sept. 1838,
198 décida qu'il constait de cas exceptionnel aux décrets d'Urbain VIII. p. 410."